Gate Way Publishers

www.gate-way-publishers.com

Copyright (c)2005 by Robbie Collins

NOTICE: This work is copyrighted. It is licensed only for use by the original purchaser. Making copies of this work or distributing it to any unauthorized person by any means, including without limit email, floppy disk, file transfer, paper print out, or any other method constitutes a violation of International copyright law and subjects the violator to severe fines or imprisonment.

The Realm’s Mystics

Book III

The Mystic Women of The Realm series

By Robbie Collins

The Realm’s Mystics, Book III of The Mystic Women of The Realm series Copyright (c) 2005 Robbie Collins

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or portions thereof in any form whatsoever. No part of this book may be copied, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means without the expressed written permission of the publisher.

For information, contact Gate Way Publishers, 164 Robles Way #188, Vallejo, California 94591 USA. Visit us on the World Wide Web at www.gate-way-publishers.com.

ISBN: 0-9635703-6-6 (print edition)

Cover Artwork by Javier Espinoza with Digital Enhancement by J. E. Depew

Interior Design by DigitalWrite, www.digitalwrite.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Come enter The Realm with the High Queen to see what mysteries are unfolding.

Chapter I

The Meeting

She was The High Queen of The Realm—the queen of queens.

She was a warrior of warriors, and assured as no other.

Her reign was without question; her authority unchallenged.

Yet, as The High Queen rode back to the Valley, the just concluded confrontation had left her wondering if she knew anything at all about her Realm.

When the truth of the deception had been told, she had become, in the same instant, wholly enraged as well as unbelievably elated.

While often angered as High Queen, yet also while often well pleased, she couldn’t recall ever being so completely and happily amazed while at the same moment being uncontrollably enraged. Both at the same unexpected and staggering truth.

The return ride from the clash with the Spirit Mother had been with as much haste as Ann’wn, the High Queen’s Force Leader, could provide. The astonishing events of the turn had left few moments for preparation of the eve’s celebration, and The High Queen didn’t wish to be overly late, not knowing when or if her newfound yet unwanted sister would present herself. She knew that Jandra was most bewildered in learning she was not a human, but a Mystical Elf, and guessed that Sam was also in need of someone to talk her through all the lies of which she had just learned.

But there were no moments to do so.

So San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, The High Queen, hurried them back to the Valley, hoping that she would be able to provide what they needed at a later moment.

She studied Jandra’s thoughts throughout the return so as to ensure that she wasn’t overly shaken by learning of her true identity. Worrying that too much had come Jandra’s way, overly soon, The High Queen knew that if she had been supplied with such knowledge of herself, she would be most confused and upset. And knowing that both Jandra and Sam wouldn’t know how to comprehend that their minds had been forcefully bent toward each other so as to ensure Sele’s birth, she thought to herself, For all of that, I know not how to take all this new knowledge. But I now know why I felt Jandra as special.

The High Queen knew as such, for in that single moment in the forest when she had first gazed upon Jandra and had first touched her feelings, she knew something special existed in her.

But having only recently learned that the Spirit Mothers of the Falls had deeply deceived The Realm, The High Queen wondered how they had managed to keep their secrets from her own Spirits of the Valley, as well as from the Deep Mystics. The extent of the deception was beyond understanding.

How could they have hidden Jandra from the entire realm? And for so long as this?

Never prior feeling such an odd assortment of feelings, she was enraged at Far’lin’ter’il, the Spirit Mother, for her deception, stunned that she had an older sister, and fully elated that Jandra was really Sle’nel’, a long-hidden Elfin-kind.

Yet, her instincts kept her wary, wondering, Why was I not informed that there was yet one Elf remaining in The Realm?

She could feel her anger exploding at herself as well as at The Realm, yet her feelings wouldn’t allow her to remain focused on this anger. Instead, it was as if they jerked her back and forth between immense anger and surprising delight.

Jandra, My Sle’nel’, is of the long-prior Elves.

Following her questioning of the Spirits of the Fall’s leader, Far’lin’ter’il, she and her escorts had ridden quickly back to the Valley.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that there was no way for Jandra to make sense of the fact that she had been hidden in Woden when a young child—deeply hidden so that the Elfin-kind could never again return to The Realm.

But why? Why would they not wish the return of the Elves?

On the return ride to the Valley, Jandra kept trying out her newly found name to herself.

My name is Sle’nel’ Ni Riain.

The High Queen smiled to herself, pleased that Jandra seemed to quite like her new name.

Also on this well gnarled and twisted moment of truth, Far’lin’ter’il had been forced to inform both Sam and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ that they had an older sister, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, who was part R’kin’dles, the Mystic race who long-despised the Elves. The High Queen wondered what she would be like, learning that the just-found sister was quite angry in her own right.

What cruelties has The Realm placed upon her in her upbringing?

Sam’s mind nearly spun dizzily out of control as she had learned that the Spirit Mothers of the Falls killed Brett, her long-prior companion, because Brett didn’t trust them and wouldn’t allow them to control Sam.

They had Brett killed!

As she learned that terrible truth, Jandra’s prior questioning about the Spirits of the Falls came flying into her memory, Why should we trust our Spirit Mothers, Sam? What have they ever done for Woden? And why should we believe them when they tell us that some queen of the Valley is trying to kill us? We have never heard of her prior, yet if she is so powerful, why has she not done so?

But the lies hadn’t halted there, as she then learned that the Spirit Mothers of the Falls had placed a spell on Jandra and her, forcing them to come together as companions. Forcing as such so that Sele’ would be born into their hands.

They forced us together? How could this be so?

On the return ride, The High Queen had thought about Far’lin’ter’il’s words over and over again, trying to discover if anyone else was involved in the deceptions. A chill ran through her as she wondered if her own Spirit Mothers, the Spirits of the Valley, were also involved. She hoped not, but knew that she would have to ensure herself of their innocence, If they indeed are as such.

She doubted it.

As Far’lin’ter’il was forced to tell the long story of deception, The High Queen unknowingly began to unravel that which the Spirit Mothers of both the Valley and the Falls didn’t wish her to know. While she couldn’t yet see it, the tale of deception had placed the seed of distrust firmly in her mind.

* * * *

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gave quick orders to her attendants upon their arrival to The High Queen’s complex, ensuring that all would be readied for the eve’s gala affair.

The High Queen turned to one of her attendants as she dismounted, “What color is Jandra’s gown for this eve?”

Startled by the question, the attendant looked surprised, but answered quickly, “Brown, Highness.”

“Call the tailor to Me, quickly.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

As she and Jandra arrived to their room, The High Queen held out her arm to Jandra, finally able to focus her attention upon her, “Come, My Love. Let us prepare ourselves for the continuation of our own celebration. You will not have to dance the eve away in partner with others.” She looked upon her, smiling, but raising an eyebrow, “Unless you would so desire.”

“Only you. It gives me peace to know such. I yet know not the demands of being yours in such a gathering.”

“You are your own free spirit, My Bright Star. Do as your heart tells you. How does it feel to know you were born as Sle’nel’ Ni Riain?”

The High Queen saw that Jandra looked disorientated, “Odd, I think. Confusing.”

“Then let us not dwell upon such for the moment.”

Jandra stood in the middle of the room, not knowing what to do. The tailor came in, kneeling and bowing her head to The High Queen, “My Queen. You called for my services.”

“Tell Me, Tailor, what do you know of the garments of the Elfin Fairies?”

“Some, my Queen. I have two or three in the wardrobe, leftovers from long prior.”

“Have them sent for. You now prepare one for this eve.”

“For who, Highness?”

The High Queen motioned over to Jandra, “My Tailor, let Me introduce Sle’nel’ Ni Riain, the last Elfin Faiere Princess.”

The Tailor’s eyes widened. Suddenly, she knelt deeply before Jandra, as did all the attendants. Their single spoken word was stated with great awe, “Princess.”

After a few moments of Jandra staring down at them, The High Queen laughed lightly, “My Desire, you will need to remind yourself to let them rise.”

Jandra, yet looking down at them in amazement, said, “Yes. Please do so.”

They rose, the Tailor staring at Jandra, “Forgive me, Princess, but I was not aware that—”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ interrupted, “—enough, Tailor. I have much need to make her look as such this eve. Can you accomplish this in a short span?”

The Tailor was yet wide-eyed. The Elfin Faeries had been the most revered across the entire realm, so she didn’t know how to act. While the Elves were long gone, the stories yet lived on—great stories of their wonderful deeds throughout The Realm. She looked upon Jandra with amazement and love.

“Tailor!”

“Oh, my Queen. My apologies. I will have to fashion this upon her, but it shall be as you desire. Give me a few moments only to retrieve the garments.”

The Tailor went toward the door, then turned back, “My Queen?”

“Yes, Tailor. What is it you need?”

“All will be stunned at such as this.”

The High Queen nodded, then motioned her away.

The attendants were yet in the room, waiting to prepare The High Queen. She looked upon them, “Leave Me. Return with the Tailor.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned to Jandra, studying her, searching briefly into her mind. She went to her, embracing her firmly. The High Queen held Jandra close, hiding her own frown from her, “All will be well, My Desire. You must trust this to be so.”

“It is frightening.”

“Think on this. At least you come from the most honored line in all The Realm and across all the Skies. My newfound sister comes from a line that provides a burden. Yours is a blessing.”

“I cannot live up to such, my Queen. I am not such as they must have been. I have seen the looks of those who hear the name. They fall upon their knees as if they have seen Peace and Love itself stand before them.”

“Because they do, My Love. Do you recall our first meeting in the forest? I felt you most special then, and should have seen the resemblance.”

Jandra nodded, recalling the event vividly. The moment to birth Sele’ was upon her, but with great complication, and she was dying. Surprising Sam, Jandra, Caitha and Meera, The High Queen had appeared from out of nowhere, and saved her and Sele’s lives. But Jandra and The High Queen had also as surprisingly, fallen in love, in that most desperate of moments.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ moved Jandra back just a bit so she might look upon her, watching so as to ensure that Jandra was adjusting well to her new identity. She moved Jandra’s hair back behind her ear, without drawing attention to the gesture.

“I felt you different somehow, loving beyond description. Do you know this?”

Jandra nodded again.

“And do you recall when you had your special moments with the animals? And that I was trying to recall a memory, a recollection of long prior? I asked you upon many moments about this.”

“Yes.” San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had asked her if the animals of The Realm had always come to her so openly, without fear. Jandra had assumed that this was the case with everyone. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s surprise at such had startled her.

“I should have seen it then. None are respected by the animals, except for the Elfin Faeries. None. But they come to you and do your bidding like no other in this Realm. Even R’lodin’lindor favored you when she has rejected all others, My Love.”

Jandra looked worried, “Will you yet desire me, my Queen, now that I am someone different?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stood back a bit more, studying Jandra even more carefully. She spoke slowly and softly, choosing her words carefully, “Sle’nel’, My Honored One. If there is a way to desire you further, this would be the reason. But I cannot love you more than I already do. I am grateful though, that you have seen for yourself that prior to this new knowledge of you, I desired you then. All will desire you now, My Love. It was the way of The Realm in the moments of the Elfin Fairies. All wanted to be loved by them, such was their gentleness and kindness. All felt safe with them. Even the Dungaran, My Love. Do you recall? It called you ‘Princess’. It could feel it, also. Now I see this as so. Even Mor’inl’ senses it in you.”

“But you are the one who has made me feel safe.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, trying to lighten the mood, “Because I must protect the Elfin Faiere Princess that stands before Me.”

“You tease me.”

She ignored the statement as a clouded memory nagged at her mind. “Jandra, My Desire, do you recall any of your early cycles?”

Jandra shook her head and was about to reply when the Tailor knocked, “My Queen. I return.”

“Enter.”

She looked at Jandra, “Trust Me, My Love. All will be well. You will most enjoy your new role.”

She kissed Jandra lightly upon the cheek as the tailor entered. Jandra was crying a little, but turned to see the garments the tailor had brought with her. Suddenly, her eyes widened.

She looked upon them, touching them gently, “This is what they wore? They are magnificent. They shimmer.” She looked to The High Queen, “I feel as if I know these garments.”

The High Queen smiled, “Perhaps it is a memory from long prior. And now, so shall you be as magnificent.” She looked to her tailor, “Tailor, make Me well pleased in this.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

The tailor clapped her hand for her seamstresses. They all came in hurriedly, as did The High Queen’s attendants. The mood of the room changed dramatically as the tailor began to prepare Jandra and tailor the garment.

The High Queen was also being prepared for the eve but would occasionally add her demands.

“No. I like that not.”

The tailor made her own demands upon her seamstresses, “Lower. No, more there.”

The room turned to an excited frenzy as Jandra was turned into the mystical and mysterious Sle’nel’.

“No. More off the shoulder.”

“Yes, but lower.”

“I like that not, Tailor. Change it.”

“They were taller than she, my Queen.”

“Then, fix it.”

“They were less openly seductive, my Queen. But perhaps more seductive in the hiding of it.”

“Then, do so. But make it alluring.”

“If I had more moments, my—”

“You do not. Do as you can, but I expect to be well pleased.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

Secretly, while the tailor complained, she was most excited to bring out the most special of all the garments in The Realm. While she had three such garments in her possession, they were the only three garments that she knew of across The Realm that yet existed from the era of the Elfin Fairies. She knew not how to replicate the garments, as the material was foreign to her. So, it was her pleasure to see such come to life before her.

The High Queen was being dressed in her own High Formal Gown, another beautiful gown the tailor had created for the occasion. The tailor had planned the two gowns together for the eve, one brown, one black. She looked upon The High Queen’s, objectively trying to envision the black gown against Jandra’s Elfin Faiere gown. She thought the result striking, but wanted to add a few changes to The High Queen’s gown so as to make them intertwined.

“My Queen, I need to make some minor alterations to your gown.”

“Leave it.”

Jandra interrupted, “If I must abide this, so must you.”

The High Queen looked at Jandra and saw her smiling. Sighing, she gave in, “As you will, Tailor.”

The tailor turned her away from Jandra, working on The High Queen’s gown. After a few moments, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ asked, “We are overly late, Tailor. Are you yet finished?”

The tailor looked at her attendants, “Finish their hair and adornments as I complete my tasks.” She looked over to The High Queen, “Soon, my Queen.”

Finally, after many more moments, the tailor looked at The High Queen, “My Queen. What do you think of Sle’nel’ Ni Riain?”

The High Queen turned, frowning at the tailor. As she looked upon Jandra, she became stunned at the vision. The tailor had done her job well—the Elfin Fairies had returned. While Jandra was in her own right one of the most beautiful among The Realm, with the Elfin Faiere garment upon her, she was without question a vision of perfection. The garment was a shimmering cloth whose color was somewhere between glowing gold and off-white. The design was between alluring and innocent, with a slit down the side from the thigh to the ground. None prior had done as such in the Valley. The High Queen was enthralled and speechless. One arm was long-sleeved while the other arm was without a sleeve. The High Queen thought to herself that the Elfin Fairies were humorous in their design, covering the traditional, but adding their nuance.

“My Queen?”

She looked upon Jandra’s face, gazing into her eyes. Softly, without moving her eyes from Jandra, she said, “Perfect, Tailor.”

Jandra had waited anxiously, wondering how San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ would react to the effect. When she saw The High Queen gaze upon her gown, she knew, and smiled.

The High Queen looked to one of her attendants, “Tell My Force Leader she accompanies Me in.”

“But, my Queen—”

The High Queen looked at the attendant with a frown, but said nothing, not wanting to spoil the moment.

“Yes, my Queen.”

She looked for a longer moment at Jandra, seeing a resemblance in her that brought another to her mind, yet she couldn’t place the likeness.

“What is it, my Queen?”

She locked eyes with Jandra, “You draw yet another memory forward in Me that I cannot bring forth, fully. These half-memories play with My mind most heavily. I wonder though…”

The High Queen shook off the moment, taking Jandra’s arm, guiding her to a long mirror, “Look, My Love. This is what the Elfin Fairies looked like. You are truly of them. It is amazing to have them back in The Realm with us. You are of them, Sle’nel’. Look at yourself. You look like no other. I should have seen this resemblance long prior, but having never thought this possible with them long gone, it came not into My thinking.”

The High Queen spoke truly. Jandra, in these garments, resembled the Elfin Fairies more than she resembled the First Ones. The changes were subtle, barely noticeable, but were there if one knew what to look for. Her hair, always prior beautiful, was of the Elfin Fairies at this moment, flowing down like waves. Her skin, always prior smooth and softly golden, now shimmered slightly, as if pieces of the gown had rubbed off onto her. Her eyes had taken on the color of the gown, and prior, always shiny, her eyes slightly held the golden color within the gown.

The High Queen turned to the tailor, “You please Me well, Tailor. Your services have My deepest appreciation. Let Me know of your desire and I will make it so.”

The tailor blushed, “Thank you, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Jandra, raising her arm to her, “Are you ready, My Love?”

She nodded to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and placed her arm upon The High Queen’s. They walked down the long corridor side-by-side, looking upon one another. Jandra suddenly felt peaceful knowing she was in her Queen’s presence.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ felt the change in Jandra, sensing that her muscles had relaxed, “No matter the issue, My Love, I will always be here for you.”

Jandra smiled shyly, and blushed, “I know, my Queen. Thank you. It is something I never had prior, and perhaps it is always that for which I have searched.”

“You know, Jandra, I consider Myself the most fortunate one in the entire Realm to have you with Me. But to now know you are an Elfin Faiere makes My heart shudder. None such as I could ever hope to hold for Myself the love of an Elfin Faiere.”

“Why is this?”

“To be loved as a lover by an Elfin Faiere was the greatest gift of all. There is no better or finer love in all The Realm, than this most gentle of loves.”

Jandra smiled upon her, sweetly, “It is yours only, my Queen, and no other.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled, “Given your lineage, Jandra, peace is a part of you. No wonder you have sought so desperately for it. A humorous word, though, when connected to Me, as I often think of Myself as The High Queen of Death.”

“A wise Queen once told me that peace is a hard-fought battle.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled softly, “To who would you be referring, My Love?”

“Oh, just some minor, unimportant, and unpowerful High Queen.”

They laughed and came to the door, “I will enter first. The attendants will tell you when to enter. If you become afraid, look upon Me only as you enter.”

* * * *

The doors opened as The High Queen was announced. She stepped through the doors, seeing Ann’wn waiting for her, with her arm out to her. Softly so no one would hear, The High Queen said, “Force Leader, you look most splendid.” The High Queen placed her arm upon Ann’wn’s.

She bowed her head slightly to The High Queen, “For you only, my Queen. You are beautiful. Your crown shimmers like the sun’s reflection on a soft lake.”

Barely speaking, nodding her head to those in attendance as she passed by, “Thank you. Return to retrieve Jandra when you have completed this task.”

Ann’wn had taken The High Queen to the front of the Great Hall, announcing, “The High Queen of The Realm.”

All knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

“Please rise. I have a special surprise for you this eve. We have just learned in prior moments that a lineage long thought lost to us yet survives.”

She waited until she saw Ann’wn at the doors, then moved her arm out, directing their attention to where she had entered, “We welcome this eve, Sle’nel’ Ni Riain.”

With that announcement, the doors opened. Jandra stepped through, unbelievably frightened. She moved her eyes to her Queen. Ann’wn stepped forward and took her arm, knowing that Jandra was unaware of her presence. “Princess. May I escort you?”

Jandra looked at Ann’wn quickly, “Oh! Thank you, Force Leader.” She returned her gaze back to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Ann’wn quietly answered, “It is my pleasure, Princess.”

Sam, Meera and Caitha all watched with their breaths held. Meera couldn’t take her eyes off of Jandra, “She is most beautiful, Highest. It is overly sad that Woden has lost her. I wonder why I never prior saw her beauty.”

Sam sighed, “If I must lose such a love as this, at least it is to the better of The Realm.”

The High Queen completed her introduction as Jandra walked up to her. Ann’wn delivered Jandra’s hand over to The High Queen. The High Queen took it, holding it out from her, as if showing off Jandra, “Sle’nel’ Ni Riain, the last Elfin Faiere Princess.”

The audience stood in amazement. There was truly no question of it—Jandra was an Elfin Faiere Princess. All those in attendance well knew the looks of the long lost line, yet saw it standing directly before them. As soon as The High Queen made her announcement of Jandra as Princess, they all knelt before her, and the room became filled with quiet awe. The High Queen let go of Jandra’s arm, and did likewise, “My Elfin Faiere Princess.”

The audience looked in amazement at their High Queen kneeling to Jandra. After a long enough moment, The High Queen looked up and smiled at Jandra. She whispered, “Tell them they may rise now, My Love.”

Jandra looked embarrassed and blushed, “Oh.” She turned to the audience, softly saying, “Please rise.”

The High Queen rose quickly so as to help Jandra out of her embarrassing situation. She looked over to the musicians, nodding. They knew to begin playing the music of the first dance, and did so. The High Queen turned to Jandra, “Would you do Me the honor of the first dance, My Elfin Faiere Princess?”

She blushed, “Of course, my Queen.”

She took The High Queen’s arm as they walked to the middle of the dance floor. The High Queen bowed slightly to Jandra, and Jandra returned the bow, only much lower. The audience stared, yet in amazement at Jandra’s lineage and her unsurpassed beauty. As she passed by closely to some of those in attendance, they reached out to touch her gown.

The dance was a deeply emotional one that brought forth visions of two lovers dancing upon the stars and moon. Jandra gazed only into The High Queen’s eyes, forgetting about the large audience, seeing only her Queen, “Our celebration continues, my Queen.”

The High Queen laughed softly, dancing Jandra around the floor, “With a few more in attendance than I would care to have, My Desire, but we will have the eve.”

They danced as if no one were present. The High Queen’s eyes shone, seeing only Jandra. As she held Jandra to her in the dance, she felt a sudden surprise at touching Jandra’s bare arm, an unaccustomed feature in the Valley. An unusual and highly seductive feeling in such a setting, The High Queen smiled, knowing that Jandra had no idea of such. Around they danced, settling into each other more and more as they forgot those around them. They danced as if they danced alone. As if they danced under the light of the stars near the lake. As if they danced with the Little Ones. Jandra’s heart felt her peace and happiness, seeing only her Queen.

As the dance came to an end, The High Queen smiled tenderly upon Jandra, then bowed slightly, never removing her gaze. Jandra bowed to her Queen, and blushed. They left the dance floor arm-in-arm as the musicians began another song. From this moment, all the others would now partake in the celebration.

It was more than a simple dance this eve. Entertainers were placed throughout the Great Hall, gambling was offered, and small, intimate tables to enjoy the food and drink were provided. Many came to Jandra asking for a dance, but with the help of her Queen, she declined them all, until Sam approached.

Sam looked upon Jandra, smiling sweetly, “I have to admit, Jandra. When I make a mistake, I but make a big one.”

Jandra smiled, graciously, “Never mind, Sam. From what we learned this midturn, it wasn’t meant to be.”

“But I will always miss you.” She looked to her sister, “May I take her from you for one dance only, my sister?”

The High Queen nodded, “But the final word is from her.”

Sam looked to Jandra, raising only an eyebrow. Jandra nodded, and they went to the dance floor arm on arm, as Sam had seen Jandra do with The High Queen.

Jandra spoke to Sam softly, “I thought you didn’t like to dance, Highest.”

“How could I not with such as you? You are the most beautiful in the entire Realm. Woden cries at its loss.”

“I am nothing special to Woden, Sam, and this is truth. In many ways, I am glad that I was raised to be as any other.”

They danced, Sam taking the lead but taking care not to step on Jandra’s feet, “Are you happy with her?”

“I have never known such peace as this.”

“Do you suppose it has something to do with you being of the Elfin Fairies?”

“You sister has said as much also, just prior.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched with interest while her sister and Jandra danced as if they were long lost lovers. She could see the tenderness in Jandra’s eyes, and Sam’s ever smiling eyes twinkling back at Jandra. She thought them a beautiful couple, saddened by the idea somehow. But she could also sense that they were coming to terms between themselves. The High Queen knew she could slip easily into jealousy, but also felt she could well trust Jandra. The Elfin Faeries never lied to another, and never betrayed. She now knew why Jandra had taken Sam’s betrayal so harshly.

Sam and Jandra quit speaking, dancing only to the music, looking upon each other. By the end of the dance, Sam’s eyes, while yet hinting of her smiling face, shone of tears within them. She bowed deeply to Jandra at the close of the dance. Rising, she said, “You were correct, Jandra. Do you but remember? You told me that our paths would cross throughout the remainder of our cycles.”

Jandra placed her hand upon Sam’s cheek, “Become who you were meant to be, Highest. I would have only stood in your way.”

Sam kissed Jandra lightly upon her cheek and walked her back to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, offering her arm to Jandra, “Thank you for preparing Woden for the loss of you. They have forgiven me, but only because of you. You are most gracious.”

“It would seem the fates have pushed us into our roles, regardless of our happiness in Woden. Thank you for the dance, Sam.”

Sam took Jandra’s hand and brought it to her mouth. She gave Jandra’s hand the sweetest and gentlest of kisses, “Remain safe and well, Jandra.”

She gave Jandra’s hand to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Take good care of her, my sister.”

Just as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was going to say something in return, a figure appeared in a cloud in the middle of the dance floor. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, yet holding Jandra’s hand, held it tighter now, turning her head to the cloud. She softly said to both Sam and Jandra, “It would appear she arrives.”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow, waiting. As the smoke disappeared, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non appeared before them. She looked around the room, pleased to see she had frightened and surprised all those in attendance. She walked around, examining the room, tasting the food, touching those she thought seductively interesting until she finally arrived closer to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, Jandra and Sam. Ann’wn looked to her guards, seeing them prepared. The High Wizard Sorcerer came close by, but hid herself within the crowd.

“Are you not going to introduce me to your little gathering, Sister?”

The word ‘sister’ rolled off her tongue with sheer disgust and hate. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ found her sister’s tone as expected—grating, irritating, and demanding. She raised her hand toward Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, but remained unsmiling.

“We give a gracious welcome to My newly-returned eldest sister, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, from Sansthera. Welcome, High Priestess. We welcome you to our Valley.”

Jandra and Caitha both saw that this High Priestess had many of the same features as Sam and The High Queen, but were not set as well upon her body as on the other two. She had long brown hair, but without any character to it. Her face could have been pleasant had she not been frowning, her ill-defined eyebrows and brown eyes glowering their disgust and mistrust. She was the shortest of the three sisters, and her stance was far removed from any regal or warrior bearing. Jandra didn’t find her ugly, but neither was she pretty.

“Ha! You wish me here as much as you would wish a dead butchered horse upon this dance floor.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ lowered her hand from Jandra’s, letting it go gently. As she heard her sister’s words, she winced slightly at the truth of them, but also at their bitterness. She moved slightly forward, “I lie not, My sister. I welcome you with an open heart, as I am as curious as you about each other.”

She hissed at her, “Are you not well afraid of me, my queenly sister with such queenly manners?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ folded her hands together in front of her, silently letting go of her wish for an amiable meeting. She saw that it wasn’t meant to be.

“No. You are merely a sorcerer. My powers are far greater than yours.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked angrily upon her, “And those powers were meant for me, only. You stole them from me!” She was well angry, but changed her tone for a moment when she saw Sam, “But who is this beside you? Be this my baby sister?”

Sam let The High Queen control the talk as needed, so said nothing. The High Queen looked over to Sam, “I present you, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’, our youngest sister. She also is no sorcerer.”

“Our baby sister. Humph! She looks young and naive. Of little use to me.”

She suddenly saw Jandra, in all her beauty. She became well interested, wanting her for herself, “Who stands behind you, Sister? Could this be your lover? The one you stole from your own sister?” She began to reach out to her, “She is stunning. I would offer a high price for such as this one. Perhaps peace, if she could but love me.”

The High Queen ignored the statement, while halting Sume’n’tinel’ti’non from touching Jandra. But she took quick notice that the High Priestess seemed to focus on her need for love. She waited to see what would occur next. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non came closer, studying carefully the gown Jandra now wore, “What do you wear upon you, Jandra of Woden? Be that a gown of the Fairies?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ kept an eye upon her sister. She felt all of them safe enough knowing that Ann’wn was present, as was the High Wizard Sorcerer, “Forgive Me for not introducing her. This is Sle’nel’ Ni Riain, last Princess of the Elfin Fairies, and Birth-Mother of Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n, the long awaited Future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm.”

Suddenly, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shrieked in rage, turning the room to fear at her fury, moving quickly away from Jandra with a hiss, “What is this you tell me? Be this some evil trick? Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n is from the Elfin Fairies? This is impossible! YOU LIE! Where is Far’lin’ter’il? She will tell me the truth in this.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed scoffingly, “That be a jest, only. She has never told the truth. She has lied to Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ and Me through our entire lives, as well as to Sle’nel’. Only this turn have we learned some of the truths that have remained long hidden from us. Whatever you know, know it to be only a lie, as Far’lin’ter’il knew not how to tell the truth.”

Her eyes were narrowed, but it was clear to The High Queen that she had placed doubt into her thoughts. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was not easily convinced, though, “What have you done with her?”

“I am taking her to the Spirits of the Valley in the morn. She will live out the remainder of her life among them, powerless, as she should have always been.”

“You lie! Bring her to me, now!”

“It is not proper to be so demanding of the celebration’s hostess, Sister, even if you are the eldest of us.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non turned to the attendees, “Look how she denies me. Look how evil she is. And she claims she wants peace in The Realm. I have offered her peace, at one price only, yet she denies me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ began slowly circling Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, trying to take some control of the meeting between them, “Your offer is but a ruse. Tell us, High Priestess, why the Deep Mystics gave Me the powers instead of you?”

The High Queen circled around her sister’s back, not waiting for an answer from her, “Tell us, Sister, why you offer peace, yet seek only to gain more power.”

Moving to her side, The High Queen added, “Tell us why you ask Me to relinquish Sle’nel’ in your offer for peace.”

“And yet, as you request her, tell us of how you desperately desire to kill Sle’nel’, your sworn enemy.”

She looked away from Sume’n’tinel’ti’non into the audience, “And tell us all of how an unprotected touch from Sle’nel’, an Elfin Faiere Princess, would provide you with burns upon your skin. Then tell us how this all equates to your peaceful endeavors, High Priestess.” Turning suddenly back to her, she said, “But you lie to us. I know well why you come, and what you want.”

“You stole my powers from me. They are MINE!”

“You allow yourself to think only as a R’kin’dles would, with bitterness. You allow your thinking to be as twisted. They didn’t used to be as such, long prior.”

She was shocked to learn that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew of her background, “Who told you of this? Who told you I am of the R’kin’dles?”

Softly, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Your beloved Far’lin’ter’il.”

Her voice now wavered in uncertainty, “But she told me that she would never tell you of such.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ hoped that there would come one moment that would soften her sister’s heart, and she now tried her negotiation. She placed her hands together, her arms lowered, in a softened approach. “All three of us have been lied to. But let us forget this and let us place all our powers and forces together for one common goal. Join Me. Join us, so that we can restore peace to The Realm.”

Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ came up beside The High Queen, also offering her peace. “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ speaks truth. We should be together, as we are sisters. We have spent our lives apart, unknown to each other. Now let us spend but the remainder of our lives together, for us and for the good of The Realm. Surely we belong together.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non returned to the center of the dance floor, pacing while raging at The High Queen, “What have you done to our youngest? She sounds like some ridiculous naive one. Restore my powers to me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and I will join you. I know well that you are able to do this thing. Your crown is my birth-right.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed, deeply, “While I am able, My Sister, I cannot do this. It is My vow as High Queen to The Realm. And you know as well as I that My crown was not positioned by birth-right, but through council.”

“I know you can give me these powers, and they are mine in spite of your thoughts.”

“And you would only use them to control and rule in anger and bitterness. But I plead to you—join us, and use your sorcerer powers for The Realm. You are strong and intelligent, and The Realm could use such on its side.”

For a brief moment Sume’n’tinel’ti’non dropped the dramatics and spoke to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ with her true thoughts, “Perhaps I should have spoken with you when you were young, but now I see it overly late. Hear me well, my sister. There is no Realm as you think of it. There is only yourself. And myself. We are all here alone, and we must make the most of it, for ourselves alone. You must grab all the glory and possessions you can while you are able. Another will come and take it all away when you grow weakened in your old cycles. As we speak, our young progeny Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n gains her powers and will overtake your rule. Are you prepared to give up your rule over The Realm, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’? You are well used to being in control. Will you be prepared to take your orders from another? It will not be as easy as you believe. Think long and well on this.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, “It is not so, High Priestess. The Others will return one turn soon, and I alone am unable to halt them. We need Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n joined with us to halt them from returning. Even all of us now without Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n, standing together on that turn, will not have enough powers to do so. All of our powers will be needed for many cycles and eons to come. Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n’s powers will be great, but alone will also not be enough.

“I have little concern about her taking My role, but she will not have the moments to do so. Those who follow Me, and I, will yet be needed, apart from Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. Her moments will be consumed in the larger endeavors of The Realm. This is the sad truth of it. Yet we truly have need of what you know, and will make you most welcomed into our lives, if you would join us.”

“We will all be long dead by the Others’ return.”

The High Queen shook her head, “This is not so. You live in Sansthera, so you know this not to be truth. As we speak, they prepare to return. I can sense this as certain. Have you not seen the signs in Sansthera?”

“Signs? What signs do you speak of?”

“Their energies have reawakened. I have felt them, as has The Realm. Heed My words, High Priestess. They most assuredly come. Their voices have reawakened throughout The Realm.”

The High Priestess moved close to her—close enough to touch her. Ann’wn moved closer, letting her know that The High Queen was well guarded. The High Priestess examined Ann’wn for a brief moment, then ignored her. She turned back to The High Queen, “Think on what I have said to you, Sister. Remain not as naive as you sound. But I do see some hope for you. You are not as controlling as I had been told. I go now, but we will meet again soon, I think.”

With that, a small sudden explosion occurred, and by way of the mysterious cloud, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was gone.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed deeply, truly saddened that no negotiation could be found, but was somewhat gladdened that they had at least spoken with open hearts to one another, no matter how far apart their hearts were. She looked upon the room, noting that all were stunned at the event.

“Come. Let us cast off this moment. This is a celebration, so let us celebrate. Musicians. Begin!”

The musicians began playing, knowing that they needed to play something lively so as to change the mood. They opted for a highly rhythmic but seductive song, hoping to set all those in attendance upon a different line of thought. As with most celebrations, the eve was spent finding a mate for the eve. As they heard the type of song being played, they re-initiated their search, quickly finding dancing partners that would hopefully prove fruitful for the long eve ahead.

Sam looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “My Sister. When will we have the opportunity to speak of all this?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed, then gave in to what Ann’wn had prior suggested, “Perhaps you and your escorts would like to accompany us to the Spirits of the Valley. We leave in the morn. There will be moments there to speak over what we have learned. And, with any good fortune, it might provide you the opportunity to see how Spirits are to be, as opposed to what you know from the Spirits of the Falls.” She wondered quietly to herself if her words would hold true.

Sam looked at Jandra, “Would you mind, Jandra, if we traveled with you to the Spirits of the Valley?”

“No, Highest. If it pleases the both of you, then so shall it be.”

Sam looked back at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Then I accept your invitation.”

She nodded, “I will see to the preparations. You will be awakened in the morn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that she had just dismissed her own sister, but she had need of returning to the celebration, and more need of just being with Jandra. Sam took it well enough, knowing that she would see them in the morn, and returned to Meera and Caitha to inform both of them.

She spoke softly to Jandra, “Please wait but a moment,” then went to the musicians and whispered something to them, and returned to Jandra.

She offered her hand out to her, “Dance with Me, My Love?”

Jandra nodded her head, smiling. As she was preparing to take The High Queen’s hand and answer her question, one of the rulers from The Realm came up, the same woman who had danced with Jandra at the prior celebration, the one who was such an excellent dancer.

“Surely, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, you don’t intend to keep her all to yourself this eve?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon Jandra, smiling, then looked back to the woman, “R’th’andl. It is good to see you again. I would indeed like to keep her to Myself, but would also like to see the two of you dance. You were magic together at the prior celebration.” The High Queen looked at Jandra, “My Love, what is your say in this? It was the most exciting moment prior, to watch. I have never seen such as the two of you.”

Jandra smiled at The High Queen, “If it so pleases you to watch, then I dance with her to please you.”

She gave her hand to R’th’andl. Together they walked to the dance floor, and as prior, once again mesmerized The High Queen and all those in attendance.

Sam had never seen as such in Jandra, watching as Jandra made movements that she knew were done for the benefit of The High Queen only. They were a most amazing pair, well matched in their movements. The attendees in the celebration moved aside so as to give them more room, also amazed. Jandra enjoyed the dance with R’th’andl, as she truly was a wonderful dance partner. They moved in their movements together as if they had practiced their dance for cycles. But Jandra knew that the real champion in their dance was R’th’andl. The dance ended with R’th’andl holding Jandra in a well bent-over embrace, as if to passionately kiss her. Surprisingly, R’th’andl did so, giving Jandra a fully impassioned kiss.

The audience was well entertained in the display of the dance, and gave their loudest approvals. R’th’andl raised Jandra back up, taking her arm, and walking her back to The High Queen. “Thank you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. This beauty of yours is a wonderful dance partner.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ took Jandra’s hand into her own, nodding to R’th’andl, “The show was most splendid, if not a little defiant in your ending display.”

R’th’andl smiled at Jandra, “It was worth any punishment you might bestow upon me, Highness.”

R’th’andl moved Jandra’s hand to her lips, and gave it a tender kiss, “Thank you, my Sweet. It was truly my pleasure. I hope to see you again at our next affair.”

Jandra nodded, and R’th’andl returned to her own partner. The High Queen had asked the musicians to provide four or five highly rhythmic and seductive songs to end her eve at the celebration. They were always prepared and delighted to please their Queen, and played the most seductive rhythms of the eve. Jandra didn’t know of this during the first song, but as the musicians played one after another, she began to realize that The High Queen had asked for such. Realizing this, she danced as The High Queen had hoped, passionately and with suggestive movements that held deep promises of a long seductive eve.

Ann’wn had seen The Healer standing alone, so went up to her, “May I have this dance, Healer?”

“Me, Force Leader?”

“You are a most difficult one. Perhaps this be why you remain without a dance partner.”

The Healer placed her hand into Ann’wn’s, “At least you are cleaned and with enchanting garments this eve.”

Ann’wn thought The Healer beautiful, but often overly demanding. Yet, she found herself somewhat intrigued by this long-prior acquaintance of hers. As they danced, Ann’wn held her tightly, “You are most beautiful this eve, Healer.”

The Healer laughed, “Just this eve, Force Leader?”

“Who is your partner for the eve, Healer?”

“My potions. These are all I need. I think I am about to find the solution for a potion that has alluded me. And you?”

Ann’wn held The Healer even more tightly to her, breathing in her enticing aroma, “I have been asked by one for the eve, but I must prepare for the journey. The High Queen’s packings must be well tended. Are you traveling with us on this journey?”

She shook her head, “No. The journey should be safe enough. But you won’t miss me, Force Leader. I would just get in your way.”

Ann’wn laughed, “Hardly this, but you are correct. It should be a safe enough journey.” To herself, she thought, But I will miss your company.

As they danced, Jandra teased San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. At one point, she whispered into The High Queen’s ear, “Did the Elfin Fairies have deep yearnings, as I have for you, my Queen?”

The High Queen shivered at the suggestion, “So it would seem they did, My Desire.”

During the next dance, Jandra whispered into her ear once again, “Feel me, my Queen. Feel my moves.”

Jandra danced, moving suggestively into The High Queen. Finally, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said, “I can take no more of your teasing. This will be our final dance. Let them continue without us.”

At the end of the dance, The High Queen looked to Ann’wn, a look that Ann’wn knew well. Ann’wn caught the eye of the musicians, who also knew what was meant. They held off from beginning another song as Ann’wn announced, “The High Queen now leaves our Celebration, but wishes for all to remain and celebrate throughout the eve, at your pleasure.”

The gathering clapped, as was custom when The High Queen left, showing their approval and appreciation of the celebration’s events. She and Jandra walked out together, with Jandra at her arm. As they neared Ann’wn, The High Queen motioned for her to come through the doors with them.

“Ann’wn, I think all will be well this eve. Have your guards watch over the celebration, but I would like you to enjoy it. I saw one who was well interested in you this eve, and I saw you return the look. Go and celebrate, as we leave for the Sacred Isle in the morn, with Far’lin’ter’il. Please have your guards prepare us for the journey. My sister and her escorts also come.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

The High Queen’s attendants were waiting for her as she completed her conversation with Ann’wn.

“Our Queen. Do you have need of us this eve?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ well knew that they also wished to join in the celebration, “One thing, only. Inform my High Counselor to conduct the meeting with the High Ministers next turn, as I leave for the Sacred Isle. She will manage nicely, as The High Ministers will be drunk anyway. Now go, and enjoy the celebration. We rise early to leave. Prepare us in the morn.”

With that, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched as the attendants left them alone. She looked at Jandra, smiling, beginning to walk back to their room.

“Finally. We are alone.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ brought Jandra tightly to her, kissing her so passionately that Jandra well knew her intentions for the eve.

Chapter II

The Spirits of the Valley

Ann’wn knocked on The High Queen’s door. The attendants had already done so to no response, so they enlisted Ann’wn to do it for them. No one wanted to enter until they heard a response from The High Queen, but none was given.

She waited a bit more, then knocked again, “My Queen. All is ready for your departure.”

She waited, then opened the door slightly, “My Queen?”

After many careful moments she became worried, so entered the room, fearing that something dreadful had happened during the eve. As she looked upon the room, the only things out of place were their garments. She looked quickly to the bed, seeing them well asleep but tangled fully in each other’s arms. She went over to the bed, shaking Jandra gently, “Princess. Please awaken. We must depart.”

Jandra woke slightly. She was the one closest to Ann’wn, but Ann’wn really hadn’t wanted to wake The High Queen. Only one thing frightened Ann’wn across all The Realm, and that was The High Queen’s anger. Jandra finally focused, seeing Ann’wn standing near her. She looked quickly upon her and The High Queen, covering them more as needed. She motioned to Ann’wn that she would awaken The High Queen, but to leave first. Ann’wn gladly did so, waiting for Jandra to rise and let her back in after The High Queen rose.

Jandra shook her lightly, “My Queen. We must prepare to leave.”

“Tell them we leave next turn. I am tired.”

Jandra kissed her lightly, “We are awake, my Queen. We may as well leave now, as we can sleep the next morn. Come. I am most excited about visiting your Sacred Isle.”

Jandra rose from the bed and placed a cover around her. She went to the door and opened it, “Come in. The High Queen is ready to be prepared.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Jandra sleepily, “I will get even with you for this, My Desire.”

The attendants prepared them while Ann’wn waited by the horses. Sam, Meera, Caitha and the High Wizard Sorcerer were already prepared. The High Queen finally allowed herself to be dressed by her attendants, yet sleepy from the eve she and Jandra had together in their passions.

Jandra asked, “Have we recently eaten?” She looked at the attendants, hoping they would retrieve some food. Without a word, one left the room to go to the kitchens, returning as Jandra’s boot lacings were being completed. Jandra went to her Queen, offering her bites of food while the attendants completed dressing her in her warm garments.

“Here, my Queen. Take a bite of this.”

The High Queen ate ravenously while her attendants finished with her. They both gulped down enough food and drink to sustain them, but Jandra was yet hungry, “Is there some rule against eating, my Queen, in the Valley?”

“Do we not feed you enough, My Love?”

Jandra smiled, but was somewhat serious, “Well, my Queen, I now worry when our next meal might be taken. If I must ride all the turn without food, I fear I will begin to gnaw upon my own arm.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed, “We will be at the Spirits of the Valley soon enough, and they will feed you well, and will know your thoughts.”

Jandra shook her head as if in disbelief, “Thank goodness someone will. I fear I will have to go to the kitchens myself to prepare a meal.”

The High Queen hadn’t wanted to leave this morn, so Jandra was playing with her in hopes of changing her mood. The recent events had been tiring, but Jandra thought it would be best if they left to the Spirits of the Valley, hoping they would tend to The High Queen well, letting her rest. Jandra knew from past experiences with Sam that remaining in the Valley would only place pressure upon The High Queen to deal with the issues of the turn.

“Will there be moments to rest while at the Sacred Isle, my Queen?”

“There will. But you will also be able to speak to them some about your Elfin background.”

They had begun to leave, going toward the gate to the complex, “Elfin? What be this?”

“The Faeries were also called by the name of Elves. Their city was named after their kind—El’fs’nd’lle.”

“And what is a city, Highness?”

“A great town. Large. Unbelievably large.”

“There were many of them then?”

“A great many. Thousands. Tens of thousands.”

As they reached the complex’s gate, Jandra asked, “Why did they die out if there were as many as this?”

Without interrupting the conversation, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded to everyone as they came toward their horses, “The First Ones believe not in such mystical qualities, and it killed off the Elfin Faeries.”

“First Ones?”

“The First Ones are often also called the Others. They were the first humans here. Admittedly, a most confusing title.”

“The Elves died just because they were not believed in?”

The High Queen mounted her horse, “It was much like a disease. A terrible all-consuming disease.”

Jandra petted Mor’inl’ for a moment, then mounted, “If they were believed in again, would they return?”

The High Queen thought it a good question, but shrugged lightly, “We know not. Perhaps when I take you to your Elfin Faiere home, you might learn of this.” The High Queen had a momentary thought, “You know, My Desire, that one of My most sacred vows is to return the … but no, this could not be so.”

Passing off her thought, she looked around and saw that all was prepared. Two of Ann’wn’s guards were keeping watch over Far’lin’ter’il. Sam, Meera, Caitha and the High Wizard Sorcerer were waiting upon their horses, the groups’ packings were all upon other horses, and Ann’wn and her guards were ready.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gave a brief nod to her Force Leader, and Ann’wn began their journey, leading the way to the western boundary areas. The journey would take them not quite a full turn, and across the great sea for half of it, but Jandra was excited about seeing more of The Realm, as was Caitha. Ann’wn had already arranged with Meera to take the rear guard. She did so willingly, feeling useful in this strange but compelling land.

Jandra had spoken to Ann’wn briefly about her sorcerer’s staff, and Ann’wn had suggested that she take it for Jandra so that it would always be handy, but not bothering Jandra at all the moments. In the prior eve, Ann’wn had even brought the staff into The Great Hall where it would be at the ready for Jandra if needed. Jandra felt more comfortable with the new arrangement, hoping she wouldn’t need to use it much. More and more, Jandra was coming to respect this very quiet Warrior Woman who guarded The High Queen so well.

Jandra didn’t see The High Queen place the cape upon her head, so kept hers off as well. As they reached the boundaries of the town, Caitha began to sing stories of the Valley, ones she had learned from the sorcerer women and from the moments she had spent there. Jandra listened to them, amazed at the long past the Valley stories spoke of. As they crossed the great land, Caitha sang of prior battles, of the discovery of the Valley, and of one of The High Queens well prior to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.

Jandra was most interested in the Valley’s past, knowing little of it, “Caitha. Do you know any songs of the horses that could fly?”

“I have heard one once, M’Love, but cannot sing it for you yet. I will make it a point to learn it for you.”

“Do you recall the story?”

“Only a little. They were once great horses. Large. All white and intelligent. They also had large and beautiful wings.”

“Did they die?”

“The story is a sad one, but provides only a mystery, as no one ever found any of their bodies lying in death. So it is but guessed that they disappeared, only.”

“Why did they disappear?”

“This is the part that I scarcely recall. Something about Elves who disappeared, and when they did, so did the great horses. I know not who these Elves be, though.”

As the story was told, Sam watched Jandra while they rode, saddened to learn she truly missed her. Sam had never prior studied her as carefully as this, and now saw a most desirable woman, admiring the woman Jandra was becoming. She seemed more alive to Sam than ever prior. Now finding every aspect of Jandra tantalizing, Sam guessed it was because she no longer held any claim to her. She was also amazed at how truly stunning Jandra was, and while she had noticed Jandra’s beauty often while they were companions, and took full enjoyment in it, she wondered why she had never truly seen the outstanding nature of it. Sam relished the moments Jandra would turn, looking around at the group, smiling upon Sam when their eyes met. She loved the way Jandra looked upon her, desiring the tenderness of the gaze.

Did she look at me such when we were companions?

Or does she just now pity me?

But no, look at her eyes. They yet love me.

While Sam thought such, she also realized that Jandra was fully The High Queen’s, and was most happy in that union. Sam knew she would just have to miss Jandra from a distance, realizing that she should never have allowed another to her bed.

How stupid I have been. What was I thinking? How could I have desired any other than this amazingly beautiful woman? I was but lucky, yet saw it not.

As they moved through the boundary, Ann’wn began to run the horses, pushing them across the great open expanse. All talking halted at the moment they passed beyond The Gate. The High Queen placed on her hood, and Jandra followed the example. As occurred with Meera in Woden, no one challenged Ann’wn on any journey. It was silent tradition that while on a journey such as this, all answered to Ann’wn, even The High Queen. They rode throughout the midturn. The guards, including Meera, watched the skies and the surrounding forests for signs of enemies. They rode quickly and silently on toward the sea. Ann’wn knew the route well, guiding them along a direct route to the Sacred Isle.

Ann’wn also knew that their chances of surprise attack diminished the closer they came to the Sacred Isle, as the Spirits of the Valley had placed a barrier of protection around it. She hurried them toward the boundary of the Sacred Isle, relieved in knowing that their journey would become safer as they reached it.

Sam watched her sister when she wasn’t watching Jandra. Secretly, she admired her, but admitted to herself that she was also jealous of her. Sam thought her sister very powerful, strong, and extremely self-assured. She knew that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ accepted no challenge to her commands, something Sam often allowed. But she also saw that her sister was a more solitary figure than herself, not enjoying the camaraderie Sam had in Woden. Sam couldn’t quite place what she admired so about her sister, but wished she were more like her.

As they rode across the great sea, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought of her new-found sister in Sansthera. She wondered how she had never prior been able to even sense her presence, and wondered how Far’lin’ter’il had kept her so well hidden.

How is it that even the Spirits of the Valley were not aware of her?

But she sensed the truth, They must have been!

She frowned at her next thought, And they must have knowingly hidden this knowledge from Me.

Occasionally she would wander into the thoughts of those around her, but removed herself from them as quickly, not wanting to know all the details they thought. It was enough to know that Jandra had no doubts in her love of her, even though she felt sorry for her Sam.

As they neared the Sacred Isle, Jandra could see the trees that surrounded it. The trees formed a sort of live barrier around the Isle, making the entrance even more difficult for any enemy that managed to get through the protective barrier. The Isle was much higher than the sea, and the horses had to ride uphill on the wind to reach the land. The movement from the sea to the land was tricky for the horses, as there was very little open space at the edge of the forest. Jandra was grateful that Mor’inl’ felt no anxiety about the difficult approach, coming upon it as she would any flat surface.

They landed successfully, then followed Ann’wn single-file through the dense forest. Caitha was glad to finally slow their pace, even in such a forest as dense as this one. After many moments, they arrived to a swampy area, thick with tall reeds, encased in a thin fog. The horses proceeded through it but with great difficulty. At one point as they entered a second forest, Jandra thought they had gotten turned around and had re-entered the forest, but trusted Ann’wn to know where she was heading.

Shortly after entering the second forest, the forest began to thin. As they exited this forest, Jandra had her first glimpse of the Spirits of the Valley. Like the Valley itself, many multi-colored geysers and sulfur pots surrounded it, while large mountains provided a beautiful backdrop to the perfectly all-white town. Jandra saw that it was a small town that shone in its magnificence. Small puffs of steam rose from the hundreds of geysers in the rivers. Suddenly, Jandra saw that it was almost a replica of the Valley itself. They arrived to the entrance to the town, seeing that the Spirits of the Valley were waiting for them. Ann’wn politely assisted The High Queen off her horse and was about to assist Jandra, but saw that Jandra had jumped down and was already beside The High Queen.

* * * *

Jandra stared at the Spirits of the Valley, “They feel me, my Queen. They know who I am.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked with surprise at Jandra, “How do you know of this, My Love?”

Jandra replied softly, taking San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s arm, leading her to them, “They told me. They called me by my Elfin name. They welcomed me home, my Queen. This be where I was born.”

“This is where you were born? Are you certain of this?” Having no way by which to have guessed as such, The High Queen was fully shocked. “Here?”

Jandra nodded, “They just now told me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and Jandra approached the Spirits of the Valley, but as they neared them, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ let go Jandra’s arm, holding back so that Jandra could meet her first caretakers. Jandra walked to them without thinking, driven solely by instinct. She knelt before them when she arrived to the Most Honored Spirit of the Valley.

My Mother.

Unlike anything San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had prior seen, the Most Honored One placed her hands gently upon Jandra’s face. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ could feel their thoughts, fully amazed at their reaction to, and knowledge of Jandra.

My daughter. You have finally come to the home of your birth.

Tears came to Jandra’s eyes, I knew not.

They rose, and the Most Honored One embraced Jandra, Sle’nel’ Ni Riain. Our long lost Elfin Faiere. For many, many cycles, I thought you forever gone from us. I never gave up hope for this reunion, though, my sweet, sweet Elf.

Never prior had San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ seen the Spirits approach anyone with the familiarity her own kind knew. The Spirits were ever aloof, always well-guarded with their gifts of feelings and love. To see them approach Jandra in this fashion caught her off-guard. She wondered as to Jandra’s role in The Realm, now seeing it far surpassing anything she had guessed. She turned her head sideways, sensing that the High Wizard Sorcerer had come alongside her.

Softly, in a very hushed tone, she spoke to the sorcerer, “I have never prior seen such as this.”

The High Wizard Sorcerer nodded, “As you told your younger sister, much has been withheld from you. Even I have known only what the Spirits of the Valley would but allow me to know of this one.” She indicated with her head toward Jandra. “I always knew her to be an Elfin Faiere, but never did I know that she was born among these Spirits.”

“They brought her Birth-Mother here then, for the birth?”

The sorcerer nodded, “She yet lives here, but is beyond old and weak. They placed her in a deep sleep long prior, keeping her safe all these cycles from the powers that wished to destroy her for mating with the last elf.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was in disbelief, “Her Birth-Mother lives? This cannot be so.”

“She does, my Queen. Barely.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon the old sorcerer with some anger, “You should have informed Me of this, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

“Have patience, my Queen. The rightful path always emerges sooner or later. And even I just learned about her Birth-Mother.”

The High Queen turned back to looking upon Jandra and the Most Honored One, angered at having not known of such, “I will never understand your thinking, Old Sorcerer.” But as she spoke, another thought came to her, “But most surely the Honored Spirit Mother couldn’t be her real Mother?”

“You are correct. But the Most Honored One is the one who raised her, along with her Birth-Mother until they brought Sle’nel’ to me, my Queen.”

“The Spirits of the Falls must have placed a block upon her memory so that she could never remember this.”

The sorcerer nodded, “She recalls her prior life now, my Queen. These Spirits have just restored her memories to her.”

Seeing that Sle’nel’ and the Most Honored One were about done, she walked forward, bowing her head to them, “My Spirit Mothers.”

The Most Honored One bowed her head toward The High Queen, Thank you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, for returning her to us. My heart is fulfilled this turn, and you are the reason for it.

The Most Honored One took San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s arm and intertwined it within her own, a gesture now familiar to her because of Jandra, Come, High Queen of The Realm, we have much waiting for you. We know of the purpose of your visit, and will take charge and care of Far’lin’ter’il. She will no longer be a concern to The Realm. And we will see to the Spirits of the Falls, as well. But now, you and I must accompany our Sle’nel’ to visit her Birth-Mother, so that she may die in peace. She has waited long for this moment.

Her memories of her early youth now fully restored to her, Jandra was now fully Sle’nel’. She came up beside The High Queen’s other arm and intertwined it within her own. She gave a brief but knowing squeeze to her arm, smiling upon her, but with saddened eyes.

“Your eyes are golden, such as the Elfin Faeries.”

The Most Honored One answered, The Spirits of the Falls masked her eye color so as to prevent recognition.

The comment registered heavily with The High Queen as her eyes narrowed, Yet another deception. And how would the Honored Spirit know of such? But she ignored the implication for the moment so as to tend to Jandra, “My Love, I understand that we go to see your Birth-Mother. I was not aware she yet remained in The Realm.”

The Most Honored One answered yet again for Sle’nel’, I have informed Sle’nel’ of this happy but sad moment. We have kept her Birth-Mother alive as a vow and debt to her, but in a state of deep sleep for many, many cycles. I fear that she will live for but a short moment only when she awakens. It was her dying wish to look upon her Birth-daughter one last moment, and to pass on all her memories. She loved Sle’nel’, but gave her to The Realm as vowed. We all believed that their meeting would be much prior to this, but have held our vow to her, knowing her deep sacrifice.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ could only guess at the deep pain this was about to bring to Sle’nel’, so halted for a moment, “Spirit Mother, please forgive this interruption. Given the sadness of this moment, I would like to speak to Sle’nel’ alone for a moment.”

The Spirit Mother nodded, I understand, My Queen. I will have your escorts tended to until your and Sle’nel’s arrival. Sle’nel’ knows the way.

Ann’wn came close, but standing well apart so as not to interfere. Try as the Spirit Mothers did, she wouldn’t leave her Queen. The High Queen noticed, and was pleased.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Sle’nel’, “It seems that much faces you this turn. Are you prepared for this, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ went to the High Queen. She spoke so softly that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ could barely hear her, “Hold me.”

While Sam, Meera, Caitha and all the others went with the Spirits of the Valley into their small town, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held firmly onto her Elfin Princess, trying to give her whatever comfort she could. Sam watched the embrace and saw that Jandra was saddened by something, but knew not what. But she knew well the pains of jealousy that embraced her fully as she looked upon the tender moment.

Had it not been for my own stupidity, I would now be holding onto her. But what of this about being forced to connect with her? If I know this to be as truth, why do I yet feel this desire to make her mine?

The High Queen held her closely, “Share your thoughts with Me, My Love.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “The only stability in my life be you, my Queen. You are always there to save me. Please never leave me. I am already alone in this realm. I couldn’t take further loneliness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ remained silent, hoping that Sle’nel’ could let out some of her thoughts.

“I am most confused and saddened. I have learned that my Birth-Mother lives, but that the moment I am to meet her, she will die. Yet, she be the only one left of me.”

She knew that Sle’nel’ was dealing with anger over her loss, just now learning of it, “It be not fair, my Queen, to gain, but to lose so quickly as this. I know not what she is even like, yet my heart breaks. IT BE NOT FAIR! The Spirits of the Falls did this to me. To us. To my Birth-Mother. They should die, and not her.”

Sle’nel’ had moved apart from The High Queen, ranting, “They did this to me. To my Birth-Mother. They stole me from her. They stole my life from me! The old sorcerer should have let you kill the Old One. Look, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. See what they have done? And now I am supposed to restore the long-prior Elves back to The Realm.”

The High Queen took hold of Sle’nel’ and held her close while Sle’nel’ beat upon her shoulders. While she listened to her, one of Sle’nel’s statements came roaring into her thoughts, I am to restore the Elves to The Realm.

She held Sle’nel’ closely, allowing her to do as needed, while now struggling with her own thoughts, It is truth, then. This is indeed one of My sacred vows. I am to restore the Elves to The Realm, and here before Me, in My arms, stands the key. Why did they not tell Me of such?

“Why me? Why is there this much evil? What have I done to deserve such as this? Why my Birth-Mother? Why all my kind? Why is there such evil as to lose all the Elves, my Queen? ALL OF THEM?”

Sle’nel’ quit beating upon San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and was now just crying. Desperately crying. Ann’wn looked upon her sadly, grateful that The High Queen could help. It was a sad thing to see an Elf cry.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held her firmly until she felt the crying lessen. She gently rubbed Sle’nel’s back, trying to comfort her. She knew that Sle’nel’ had seen the horrors and evils of The Realm through the Sorrows of the Stones, but also knew that this was a more personal moment, and one that Sle’nel’ would have to move through in her own fashion.

After some long moments, she heard Sle’nel’ speak softly to her, “What kind of Elf am I that has this much anger in her? I am but an impostor, as no Elfin Faiere would know this kind of rage and wish for this sort of evil upon others.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ silently welcomed Sle’nel’ back to her. She took hold of her shoulders, moving her back a bit, then, moving her fingers to under her chin, made Sle’nel’ raise her head. The High Queen looked into her eyes, and as was her way, spoke slowly and softly, “The best kind of Elfin Faiere, My Love. It wasn’t that they had no such feelings, it was only that they never acted upon them.”

She heard Sle’nel’ sigh, then said, “We can wait for yet another turn, My Love. There is no hurry upon this meeting. The Spirit Mothers have not yet removed her from her deep sleep.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “Is it fair that I must carry the Sorrows of the Stones within me, and then place this upon it also? My heart is not big enough for such.”

She smiled softly, “Then My heart will step in for you, My Bright Star. My heart has long been unused, so now has room in which to bear your burdens as well.”

Sle’nel’ stepped back into The High Queen’s shoulder, looking to yet again be embraced. The High Queen did so, knowing that Sle’nel’ was facing what she must now do. After a few more moments, Sle’nel’ breathed in deeply, then took The High Queen’s arm and intertwined it into her own, and began walking toward what she must face. Ann’wn silently followed, wishing she could help remove this burden from the last of the Elfin Faeries.

“Are you able to recall, My Love, what wonderful fighters the Elfin Faeries were?”

“They fought? I thought they were peaceful, only.”

“A wise Elfin princess once told Me that peace is a hard-fought battle.”

She saw Sle’nel’ smile slightly, and was gladdened by it. Sle’nel’ responded, “She be an imposter only, my Queen. Beware of her knowledge, as she is ignorant in this realm.”

Without realizing it, Sle’nel’ did indeed know where she was leading them. She wound their way through the town, heading them directly to her Birth-Mother’s room.

Caitha was waiting for her as they arrived, “I know not how to feel, M’Love. I am happy for you in that you now meet your Birth-Mother, but I am so deeply saddened for you as well.”

Caitha was crying, as was her usual whenever anything unhappy occurred. She held out her hand and Sle’nel’ took it, smiling softly at Caitha, listening to her, “I know not even what to call you anymore. My poor Jandra. So much has happened to you. This be not fair. Not fair at all. I wish we could but all go back into the prior and be as we were.”

Sle’nel’ nodded slightly, “Life did seem but more simple then. But we have our memories of it, and we have to cherish those. I am grateful you are here now, though. But you be correct, Caitha. Our lives were smaller and simpler in Woden. I will ever fondly remember them.”

Meera placed her arm around Caitha, trying to comfort her, but looked at Sle’nel’, “I am truly sorry for all this, Second.”

Sle’nel’ let go of Caitha’s hand, moving it to touch Meera’s cheek, “You yet have much to teach me, Meera. My Queen just informed me that the Elfin Faeries were some of the best fighters.”

Sam looked sadly upon Sle’nel’, shaking her head, “I know not what to say, Jandra. It seems all this began when I but betrayed you. The sad part is, though, that it meant nothing to me then and means nothing to me now. It was just a selfish, stupid act. From one single moment, an impossibility of unleashed change occurred.”

Sle’nel’ gently placed both her hands upon Sam’s face, “Sam. You need to let this go now. Our paths were separating as Sele’ was conceived, and you know this as truth. I almost left you then. The Realm changed because of her birth, as did our paths.”

Sam let a tear fall upon her cheek, “You speak truly, Jandra, but it makes it no easier for the knowing of it.”

Sam gave Sle’nel’ a quick embrace, then let her go. The High Wizard Sorcerer came up to Sle’nel’, “I was with you when you were born, and know your Birth-Mother. May I enter with you?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, understanding the need, “Of course, High Wizard Sorcerer.”

Ann’wn came up to Sle’nel’. She said nothing, but placed her hand upon Sle’nel’s shoulder, locked eyes with her, then walked away. In a strange sense, Sle’nel’ appreciated that more than any words that had yet been spoken to her by the others.

She looked to her queen, “Come with me?”

“If that be your desire.”

“It is.”

The Most Honored Spirit Mother came to Sle’nel’, Are you ready, my daughter?

Sle’nel’ nodded, following her into the room. The High Queen and the High Wizard Sorcerer followed. Entering the room, Sle’nel’ saw her Birth-Mother lying serenely before her. She was older than Sle’nel’ had thought, but beautiful, beyond beautiful, even in such old age.

“She looks so peaceful.”

The Most Honored One spoke to Sle’nel’, We will begin waking her, Daughter, but it will take a moment.

The old sorcerer looked at Sle’nel’, “She lived an Elfin life, even though she wasn’t of them. They rewarded her by letting her live among them until you were born, then stayed here, protected, the remainder of her life.”

Sle’nel’ looked upon her Birth-Mother, trying to recall the memories of her. Her memories were vague, but because of the Spirits of the Valley, at least she had some memories of her Birth-Mother. She was old now, and almost beyond recognition, given the cycles that occurred since their last moments together. Sle’nel’ knelt down beside the bed, wanting to be close to her. Her heart was breaking, but she willed herself to be strong. The High Queen placed her hand upon Sle’nel’s shoulder and sent her thoughts, I am here for you, My Elfin Love.

After many long moments of the Spirits of the Valley waking her, Sle’nel’s Birth-Mother finally awoke. She opened her eyes slowly, as if they were heavy. She looked around the room, seeing the High Wizard Sorcerer before her.

In the softest and most aged of voices, she said, “Old Sorcerer. You come.”

The High Wizard Sorcerer knelt before her, “My old friend.”

“These must be my last moments then.”

She looked at Sle’nel’, squinting her old eyes to see better. She studied her, slowly, carefully, for a long moment. Her eyes began to twinkle, tears falling from them.

A smile slowly washed over her face as the recognition dawned on her, “They have finally found you, my Sle’nel’. And you are fully grown.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, crying silently, tears falling from her eyes, softly replying, “Birth-Mother.”

The old woman worked at raising her aged arm, moving her hand to Sle’nel’s cheek, touching it with the long memories of prior that they held, “Sle’nel’.”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand upon her Birth-Mother’s hand, “Yes. I return.”

“Stand, so that I might see you.”

Sle’nel’ stood, staring down upon her Birth-Mother. Her Birth-Mother looked upon her, focusing, studying her, staring at her, “You look like your Mother. I never had such beauty as this.”

Sle’nel’ wasn’t even aware that she spoke, but asked, “What was she like?”

The old woman smiled at the memory of her, resting her arm back down on the bed, “Like no other. She was the most beautiful and the kindest of all, across all the lands. I have so missed her. There be no love such as the love of an Elfin Faerie. It was the gentlest love in all that exists. I was lucky to have such.”

She looked at Sle’nel’ again, “You look as she did when we first came together. You greatly remind me of her. I am glad for this. Someone should remain of her. Her worth will long be stated, but you know not of this, do you, my daughter?”

She rested a bit, then looked at The High Queen, “Be this your lover, standing beside you?”

Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Yes. She is my love. My great love.”

“Come to me, my Birth-daughter’s love. Tell me of you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ bent down so that the old woman could see her. She let Sle’nel’ respond for her, “She is San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. High Queen of The Realm.”

The old woman nodded, touching her face, “Yes. I know of you. These old Spirit friends of mine have told me of you. And Sle’nel’s Mother spoke of you highly. She knew that you were to become a great, great High Queen.”

The High Queen frowned slightly at the words, beginning to wonder as to who Sle’nel’s Elfin mother might have been, Her mother could not be … but, no, surely this could not be so. She frowned, thinking, Yet she must be. Her mother must be … She let her thoughts remain quietly unspoken as Sle’nel’s Birth-Mother continued, “You have many great powers within you, but are you worthy of an Elfin Faiere’s love, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled gently upon the old woman, “I cannot come close to being worthy of such, but I will try.”

The old woman nodded, knowingly, “Yes. I understand. It was all I could do as well. You are the lucky one, though. Treat her well.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ didn’t wish to take up anymore of the old woman and Sle’nel’s few remaining moments, so just smiled and stepped back. As she waited, she looked quietly upon Sle’nel’ while trying to recall her mother’s appearance, Most surely, Sle’nel’s mother must have been … She let the thought pass as another thought emerged, … but that would mean that the young child with her upon that turn was … Her eyes widened as she looked at Sle’nel’, but yet struggled to pull the memories together. This would mean Sle’nel’ and I met, far long prior, when she was but a young child. But this could not be as so.

A few moments passed as the dying woman regained what few moments she had left, “Come closer, Birth-Daughter. Let me look upon you while I die.”

Sle’nel’ knelt down close, feeling her Queen’s hand upon her shoulder. Her Birth-Mother looked at her, breathing very shallowly, “You have much before you, Birth-Daughter. But know that your life was born into love. Never forget this, as it will end up being all you have. You are now alone in this realm, as you are the only Elfin Faerie left, but you are not truly alone, Sle’nel’, as you have all the Elfin Faeries looking upon you. They wait for you, you know, to release them.”

The High Queen frowned at the statement, They wait for her? How could they be waiting for her?

The Birth-Mother waited a few moments before continuing, regaining some strength, “It was a hard thing to give up a Birth-daughter such as you. I am sorry for what you will face. I am glad that I will not know of it, as I would only worry over you. Face your life fully, Sle’nel’, as you are of the greatest line of all. And remember your Mother. Of all there were, she was the best of them all. When she died, so did my heart. When she died, so did my realm. I truly deserved her not. Her love was the most amazing moment of all there is to know. Come, it is the moment for me to give you all of our memories, abilities and skills. These are a gift to you from your Mother and me, and are the reason I asked these Spirit Mothers to hold my life until they found you. And you will need them as you re-open El’fs’nd’lle.”

The High Queen’s eyes narrowed at the statement, It must be truth, then. I am to return the Elves to The Realm, and Sle’nel’ is the key. Or is this just the last hopes of a dying one?

One of the Spirit Mothers placed her hand upon the old woman’s head, “Are you ready, M’arain?”

“Let it finally be over. I am tired. Farewell my old friends. Thank you for one last look upon my Birth-daughter. I am, at long last, assured her Mother’s last wish will be fulfilled.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln frowned once again, wondering as to the statement’s meaning.

The Spirit Mothers each placed a kiss upon her head, saying their silent farewells. The Spirit Mother whose hand was upon the Birth-Mother’s head placed her other hand upon Sle’nel’s head. As her hand touched Sle’nel’s head, the Birth-Mother’s memories of her former lover, the Elfin Faerie, came flooding into Sle’nel’s mind. Many of their combined memories, skills and abilities were now passed fully to Sle’nel’. She closed her eyes, taking the flood of their memories in. At the end, her Birth-Mother sent her one final message, Always know that you were well loved. Good-bye, Birth-daughter. I know you will find a way to return the Elves to The Realm.

Her Birth-Mother then quietly died as she had lived her life. Sle’nel’ looked upon her Birth-Mother who now lay dead before her. She laid her head upon her Birth-Mother’s hand, “Farewell, Birth-Mother. Thank you.”

She didn’t notice her own tears as she cried quietly for her Birth-Mother. Now having many memories of her Birth-Mother, her Mother, and of her own early childhood, her body was wracked with quiet sobs of despair.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s heart was crying for Sle’nel’s pain and loss, while her mind was raging her anger, I will return the Elves, as I have vowed, but I will also uncover all those who have planned such a deceit as this.

She let her cry for a long while, then, as the Spirit Mothers motioned to her, she made Sle’nel’ to rise. Softly holding her shoulders, she said to her, “Come, My Elfin Princess. They prepare her now for the funeral she is well due.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, crying, “Funeral?”

“It is the custom of a funeral as soon after death as possible. The Spirit Mothers now do her great honor in giving her an Elfin funeral.”

* * * *

The Spirit Mothers wrapped Sle’nel’s Birth-Mother lovingly in long sheets of cloth. Sle’nel’ watched silently, saying good-bye to the Birth-Mother she remembered so little of, but now enough of to cause her great sorrow. They placed her Birth-Mother’s arms and hands in front of her, then wrapped the cloth around her. Sle’nel’ just stood and watched, too pained to move. Too grieved to think. She felt the weight of all sadness upon her. She struggled with herself against her anger, also struggling with her newly-found feelings toward her Birth-Mother and Mother.

The Spirit Mothers hummed softly while they completed their solemn task, a sorrowful tune that hinted at their own loss. Sle’nel’ looked at them for a moment, wondering as to their feelings.

Breathing deeply, trying to control her feelings of such loss, she brought up the happy memories of the love between her Birth-Mother and Mother, now having images to call upon. She smiled briefly as she saw them as they must have been—happy, loving, beautiful, with all The Realm yet ahead of them. But she also saw that her Elfin Spirit Mother had been much older than her Birth-Mother.

Another memory came to her, one of heartbreaking sorrow when her Birth-Mother watched as her lover, Sle’nel’s Mother, faded away. Sle’nel’ saw how heavy this weighed on her own Birth-Mother for the remainder of her life. She watched the images of the funeral in her head, and suddenly realized that this is what she would now watch with her own Birth-Mother. Sle’nel’ took a deep breath, then turned and looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, searching for any sign of hope or understanding.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ placed her arm across Sle’nel’s shoulders, holding her to her own body. They stood together as the Spirit Mothers placed M’arain upon a flat board. When they finished, each one then took one final look upon the old woman who had birthed the last of the Elfin Faeries. Each kissed her upon her forehead and Sle’nel’ saw that some cried, but silently. Their humming never ceased, as in a requiem for the loss of a most beloved one. For one who had given up so much to The Realm.

The Most Honored One motioned to Ann’wn, Sam and Meera, and another guard. They came inside and went to their task of bearing Sle’nel’s Birth-Mother to the small ship that awaited her. They picked up the board, shouldering it carefully, then moved it outside. The Most Honored One went in front of them, leading them to the Birth-Mother’s last ride. Sle’nel’ was directed gently and directly behind her Birth-Mother, while all the other Spirit Mothers followed, the small procession walking slowly toward the sea. The Spirit Mothers of the Valley had begun to sing their requiem more loudly, and were now accompanied by drums—drums that beat out the sound of death. Sle’nel’ thought it to be the most sorrowful tune she had ever heard. She sighed deeply, trying to breathe, forcing herself to be strong.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ walked alongside, yet holding onto Sle’nel’, her arm across her shoulders. Sle’nel’ walked silently, non-seeing and dazed, more saddened than ever in her entire life. She was afraid to breathe for fear of breaking down, letting the tears freely stream down her face. She looked around briefly, trying to hold the image of this moment in her head, of her Birth-Mother being carried so gently and lovingly, of the Spirit Mothers more saddened than she thought possible. She looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, saying nothing but feeling her strength.

She couldn’t tell how long they walked. It seemed forever, and it seemed like not at all. It wouldn’t have mattered to her if they walked for an entire moon. She no longer felt her body. She no longer cared about The Realm. For this moment, she tried to just get to the next moment. One step followed another. One breath, then another. Her new memories spiraling her mind toward an exhaustive incomprehension.

When they reached the small cove at the sea, Ann’wn led the others in placing the funeral board on the small boat, then lashed it securely. When they were done, they stepped back and waited.

The Most Honored Spirit Mother began chanting. When she finished, she raised her arms to the sky and began speaking in the tongue of the now long-prior Elfin Faeries. Not realizing it, Sle’nel’ understood the words and knew the message. The Most Honored One recited the funeral poem of the Elfin Faeries. Also without realizing it, Sle’nel’ spoke it with the Most Honored One. She knew the poem well. All San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ understood was, When one Elfin Faiere dies, all The Realm is saddened. We are now all saddened.

When she was done, the Most Honored Spirit Mother picked up a stick from the fire and offered it to Sle’nel’. From the images that had been restored to her, Sle’nel’ knew her duty and touched the torch to the twigs inside the boat. The fire caught, burning rapidly. Ann’wn and Meera pushed the inflamed boat gently out to the waves. It rocked softly, carrying Sle’nel’s Birth-Mother forever away from her. Sle’nel’ watched it move out beyond the current, burning brightly. She watched until she could no longer see it. With the sea as the backdrop, she watched the memories her Birth-Mother had given to her, watching until all the others were long gone back to the small town.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stood by Sle’nel’s side with her arm wrapped across her shoulder. She was willing to wait as long as Sle’nel’ needed, watching. At the sun’s set, they sat down upon the shore and watched the stars appear. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ listened and heard soft crying, deep sighs, and occasional deep breaths throughout the long eve as Sle’nel’ came to terms with the past long deprived of her.

After the late after-eve was well past, Sle’nel’ rested against her Queen’s shoulder. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ placed her arm around Sle’nel’, pulling her closer to her, then wrapped her cloak around the both of them. She held Sle’nel’ until the moon began to give way to the end of its moment; holding her while Sle’nel’ slept, finally at peace.

Never far from The High Queen’s side, Ann’wn came and looked upon the sleeping Sle’nel’. Without a word between them, Ann’wn carefully, but with barely a strain, picked up Sle’nel’ and carried her to The High Queen’s bed. The High Queen walked quietly beside Ann’wn, grateful, gently touching Ann’wn’s arm. When they had arrived, Ann’wn placed Sle’nel’ softly down upon the bed, looked at her, and gave her a kiss upon her forehead. She turned to her Queen, nodded only briefly, then left. The High Queen removed some of Sle’nel’s outer garments, covered her, then slipped into the bed beside her. She gave Sle’nel’ a quiet kiss on her cheek and held her close. Ann’wn lay down outside the door, quietly guarding them, covering herself with her own cloak.

* * * *

The morn was uninterrupted for them. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ woke at the end of the morn, at early midturn, rising quietly, letting her Elfin Faiere rest. She hadn’t changed from the eve, and decided it could wait until Sle’nel’ rose. Leaving her well-worn clothes on, she went out to the porch to sit and reflect on all the conversations. Opening the door softly, she saw Ann’wn sleeping on the doorstep. She sat quietly in one of the chairs, watching the turn pass through its moments. Her heart was heavy for Sle’nel’, but knew she would get through this as she did with everything else. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought of how difficult it must be to learn of all this in what seemed such a short moment. She had many surprises throughout her own life, but not as many as this in such a short span.

With the quiet moments before her, she slowly sifted through all the deception she had so recently learned of, trying to make sense of it. She carefully examined each statement she had heard, and tried to piece all the parts together.

I hold a Sacred Vow of returning the Elves, yet had no idea that such a thing was even possible, then we learn that it is Sle’nel’s destiny to also do as such.

The Spirit Mothers of the Falls hid her away so that such would not occur. Why?

And who is Sle’nel’s mother. It surely must be the Master.

Ann’wn woke, startled to see her Queen sitting so near to her. She jumped up, half asleep, then knelt, “My Queen. Forgive me. I knew not that you were here.”

The High Queen, deep into her own reflections, had forgotten about Ann’wn. She motioned to the chair beside her, speaking softly, “Sit. We are where we cannot be harmed so you also can be at peace for a few turns. Rest while here, My Ann’wn.”

“My Queen. It be not my place to sit beside a Queen.”

Frustrated, she replied, “Then remain close and sit in some fashion that pleases you.”

Ann’wn crouched close to her queen, relaxing in her own right.

“My Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Ann’wn, placing a hand softly upon her cheek, “How is it that you have been able to put up with Me for so long as this? Speak freely, Ann’wn. You are well over-due this respect.”

“Will she be well, my Queen?”

Surprised, she asked “Sle’nel’, is your meaning?” She then smiled, “And what do you think on this?”

“I think her to be the bravest and yet most trusting one I have ever seen. She is far braver than me, and holds back from nothing. Yet she is so gentle and kind. It is almost unreal in our realm.”

The High Queen laughed very lightly, “You speak truth, and I hadn’t yet thought of this. You are correct. She faces everything straight on, with her heart wide open. Such were the Elfin Faeries.”

“Even in her anger she is sorry for feeling it, as last turn prior when she was overly angry at the Old One.”

“It is her nature, Force Leader. She truly is of the Elfin Faeries in this. I should have seen it much sooner.” She thought once more on the possibility of Sle’nel’s Elfin Mother, I wonder. Could it be that Ise—

But Ann’wn interrupted her thoughts, “I have seen some of these same qualities in the Warrior Woman of Woden in regard to her bravery, but she is not so open and would lie if she must. That, and she is blinded in her loyalty to her Highest.”

The High Queen again laughed softly, “And you are not such as this, My most mighty Ann’wn? I recall someone sleeping on My doorstep this prior eve. Who could that have been?”

Ann’wn blushed, then said, “But mine is more deserved. The Highest is weak in her knowledge and powers. She acts much like a spoiled child.”

The High Queen looked with tenderness on her force leader, “Is this talk in the ranks then, My Treasure?” The High Queen had been a warrior prior to her reign, and knew well the ways of the warriors.

“Yes, my Queen. It is difficult for the forces to see your allegiance to this one.”

“She is My sister, Force Leader. But give her some moments. She will come to prove her worth. The loss of her love for Sle’nel’ has changed her much. And we have need of her. Great need. She is far greater than what you have yet seen of her.”

“We see not this worth, my Queen. We see only selfishness. And it is not what we saw in you when you lost your love. She speaks only of her loss and how it has affected her. You were not of this. Even prior turn when our Elfin Princess had to face the death of her long-lost Birth-Mother, all The Highest could do was to think of herself rather than help provide strength to our Elf.”

“Oh? And were you there, Ann’wn when I no longer wanted to go on after the loss of My prior lover? Was that not a most selfish moment?”

“I was there while you slept, my Queen, and heard you. I know well the words you spoke, and they were not such as hers. Your cries were for her only. Not for you. For The Realm’s loss of her.”

The High Queen looked upon Ann’wn, who looked briefly into her eyes. She was surprised in the words, but decided to drop the conversation. She sighed, then said, “She is young and inexperienced. I have many more experiences than she, and I had a much more difficult upbringing. She has been well sheltered. It is not her fault.”

“My Queen? May I speak freely?”

“What intrigues you so?”

“Your lover, my Queen. I am glad she is here and no longer of Woden. The Realm needs such as her. Her and the Meera Warrior Woman. Their qualities are truly of worth.”

“I also think this as so. I have sensed this greatness you speak of in the Woden Warrior Woman. We need to enlist her somehow, but My sister has need of such as her, as I have of you. So I have relented from bringing her into our Valley. Perhaps I can find a way.”

They spent many moments in silence, then The High Queen asked, “Tell Me, Ann’wn. Why have you never loved?”

“I have, my Queen. Twice. It is not meant for the likes of me. A true warrior loves only their Queen.”

The High Queen laughed, “Poor Ann’wn. To love only Me and never find its fulfillment. Who were these two?”

“I speak not of them, my Queen.”

The High Queen studied Ann’wn for a moment, then surprised, she said, “Me, Ann’wn?”

Not surprised that The High Queen had sensed into her mind, knowing it The High Queen’s right, she responded, “It is a usual occurrence. Even the warrior Meera has done the same. We spoke briefly of this.”

The High Queen was surprised, never having thought that any other had loved her, or even desired her. She felt somewhat saddened that Ann’wn had to face this love alone.

“Perhaps, My Force Leader, you will find someone worthy of you.”

While they spoke, the Spirits of the Valley delivered food to them. They continued their quiet morn as they sat together, eating.

“My Queen? Why is it that our Elfin Faiere commands such love? Whenever I look upon her, my heart tries to do everything I can for her. I have never seen such as this. Even the Dungaras loved her.”

The High Queen laughed softly again, “And I thought I fell in love with her on My own. I stole her not so much as her Elfin Faiere blood mesmerized Me.”

“All of us, my Queen.”

“And I think we will all be the better for it.”

Sle’nel’ had risen and placed one of the bed covers around her thin undershirt and pants. She walked out to the porch where she heard the voices.

As she opened the door, she said, “And they talk about me behind my back as I sleep. I should never leave them alone.”

Gladdened to hear her voice, The High Queen laughed and rose. Ann’wn knelt and bowed, but Sle’nel’ made her to rise by pulling strongly up on her shoulder. She went to her Queen touching her hand to her cheek, “My Queen. Thank you.”

She turned to Ann’wn, smiling, “Kneel to your Queen, Ann’wn, not me. I be no queen.”

Ann’wn’s heart softened upon seeing the smile, “But, my Princess. I must. It is—”

Sle’nel’ looked at The High Queen, standing close to her, “If I beat her senseless, will she halt?”

Both laughed, but Ann’wn responded, “No, my Elfin Princess. But if and when you beat me in swordplay, then I shall do as you bid.”

“I am ready. Where is a sword?”

“I will return in a moment, my Princess.”

Ann’wn left to retrieve the sword. Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, touching her face gently, “Thank you for prior turn. While my heart broke, your strength and presence were always felt. You save me yet again.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled, “It was noth—”

Sle’nel’ wrapped her cover around the both of them as she moved her arms around her Queen’s neck, bringing her Queen to her. She kissed her for a long moment. Neither of them moved the kiss further, enjoying the closeness of the moment. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ moved her hands to Sle’nel’s breasts, holding them firmly. They separated briefly, then Sle’nel’ kissed her again, more passionately, more consuming, needing to be close. The High Queen placed her arms around her and moaned at the intense feeling. They remained tightly embraced in the kiss until Ann’wn’s return. Upon hearing her, Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen sleepily with a knowing smile, but with sadness yet remaining in her golden, glowing eyes.

She began to smile more fully, looking only at her Queen, yet embracing her, but speaking to Ann’wn, “Are you ready to lose, Ann’wn? You know I am part Elf, and they are well noted with the sword.”

The High Queen smiled back at her, mouthing the words, “I love you.”

Sle’nel’ gave her Queen a quick, stolen full kiss, then threw the cover off of them, “Prepare, Ann’wn! The Elf is upon you.”

Clothed in only her pants and the most see-through of shirts, almost fully unlaced, she placed one hand on the railing, jumped over it easily, grabbed her sword and circled around Ann’wn, laughing. The High Queen watched, fully amused, loving Sle’nel’s wildly uncombed hair and her entire bearing. She watched as her Sle’nel’ was turning into the Elfin Faiere The Realm long missed, complete with their often playful qualities. The memories and powers given to Sle’nel’ prior by her Birth-Mother were already awakening. Ann’wn was unprepared for her playfulness, but attacked as she was allowed. Sle’nel’ danced around lightheartedly, now with fully-honed Elfin sword skills.

Ann’wn didn’t know this swordplayer, “These skills, my Princess. You used them not during our prior swordplay.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, moving her sword against Ann’wn, “I learned them most recently.” She lunged at Ann’wn, making her to move back. Sle’nel’ laughed again, “Say … prior turn only?” She laughed again, moving around gracefully like only the Elfin Faeries could do.

Meera came running with sword in-hand, hearing fighting.

She suddenly halted, seeing Sle’nel’ barely clothed, fighting against Ann’wn. She watched, completely in awe of Sle’nel’s sword ability. She re-sheathed her sword and enjoyed the scene.

“Don’t just stand there, Useless One. Help me. She is more than I can handle.”

Ann’wn needed Meera’s help, as Sle’nel’s new skills were truly magnificent. Sle’nel’ laughed, “You have not lived until you fight against an Elf. Go ahead Meera. Join us.”

Sle’nel’ looked toward her Queen, “What say you, my Queen? Be these more fair odds? If I win against the two of them, then Ann’wn cannot bow to me again?”

The High Queen smiled back at her, seeing her become the Elf she had so long been denied. The High Queen was truly enjoying the moment. She laughed, “No. I don’t, My Love. Perhaps I should help them as well?”

Sle’nel’ laughed in return, “Three against one Elf? No. Yet not correct. Where be Sam? That would even the odds a bit better, I think.”

The High Queen had no sword, so just gladly watched as Sle’nel’ played with both Meera and Ann’wn, dancing around their skills, showing no tiredness or strain throughout the swordplay. Sam finally walked over, wondering what the commotion was about. She saw Sle’nel’s sword skills and was impressed. She had never seen Meera so strained as this, even given that Ann’wn was fighting with her against Sle’nel’.

She stood next to her sister, saying to Meera, “You have grown weak in your old cycles, my Friend.”

Meera halted briefly, panting, looking at Sam, “A lot of help you are. Where be your sword?”

Ann’wn turned to Sam, “Your turn, Highest. We are exhausted and she is not even yet tired.”

Ann’wn tossed her sword to Sam. She caught it gracefully, examined it a moment, and decided to enter the play. She moved around Sle’nel’, encircling her between Meera and herself. Sle’nel’ was yet laughing, making them come after her, making them work together to win.

As they moved to corner her, she looked at her Queen, “My Queen. I am hungry. Toss me a roll. I might as well eat while I wait for them to lose.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed. Ann’wn was now standing beside her, “How did she come into this ability, my Queen?”

While San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched Sle’nel’ tire out Sam and Meera, she noticed a familiarity in Sle’nel’s sword-play. She wondered about the memory, frustrated in not being able to recall the moment.

Her sword skills remind Me of another. But whose?

She kept watching Sle’nel’s new Elfin movements, but finally responded to Ann’wn’s question, “As her Birth-Mother died, she gave her memories to our sprightly Elf. My guess is that within some of the memories were powers from her Elfin Mother. She made you look like a first-moment sword user, My Ann’wn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was trying to tease Ann’wn back into the swordplay. It worked, “My Queen. I take that as a challenge.” She picked up another sword.

“Have you another?”

Ann’wn handed The High Queen yet another sword, and The High Queen walked down to join in the swordplay. As Meera and Ann’wn were now engaged against their Elf, Sam looked to her sister, “Care for a contest, my Queen?”

“I was just going to spar lightly with this sprightly Elf of ours.”

“Afraid I might win?”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, knowing well she had just been challenged. She nodded and prepared herself. She hadn’t wanted to have any such contest with her sister, but could see it was now meant to be. She touched her sword to Sam’s, and the contest began. Ann’wn, Meera and Sle’nel’ all halted so as to watch this battle of the wills.

The High Queen and Sam were fully engaged in the fight. While San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had engaged Meera in swordplay, she hadn’t shown her true abilities, wanting to see Meera’s moves, only. After a few moments of fighting, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had seen all she cared to see of her sister’s fighting abilities. She focused upon her opponent’s sword, no longer thinking of her sister, but only the sword she now fought against. She mentally blocked out all else around her, bringing up a few of her long unused abilities. She heard her long prior teacher’s words to her, Focus only on the sword, but keep your eyes on the one behind it.

She made a swift, close move from one direction, then within a blink, the same from another direction. Sam saw that she wasn’t quick enough in return, when San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ suddenly made another quicker move, but on this moment, much stronger, easily knocking Sam’s sword from her. The fight had been swift and stunning. Meera couldn’t believe the skill she had just seen from this so great of a queen.

Sam laughed, remaining good-natured about it, placing her arm upon her sister’s shoulder, “Well done, Sister. You fight well. I am most impressed.”

Ann’wn bowed to her Queen, “My Queen. A contest?”

She didn’t want any more contests, but saw the twinkle in Ann’wn’s eyes. She knew she would pay for this later with her back, but bowed her head in acknowledgement. She took a moment to return her energies, then raised her sword to Ann’wn. Of all of them, Ann’wn was the only one that knew of The High Queen’s former sword abilities. At one moment in all The Realm, The High Queen was the best swordswoman until the Mungardies had permanently injured her. But Ann’wn also knew that her skills and strong-will were yet there. What Ann’wn had never been able to learn from The High Queen was the identity of her teacher.

Meera was impressed. She saw that clearly, The High Queen had held back when she first sword danced with her. The High Queen’s abilities were far better, with precision-like accuracy in her aim and movements. Even Ann’wn was taken by surprise at her ability. The contest lasted a short while only as The High Queen moved into her very aggressive movements of attack.

The High Queen used the contest to rid herself of her anger that she held deep within her. Her teacher had often told her to never fight with anger. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ often found herself ignoring the comment, especially given that she seldom had to fight anymore. As High Queen, she had developed much rage and an immense anger at the Spirits of the Falls, at herself, at The Realm for what it had done to Sle’nel’, at all the evil within The Realm. It was at these moments that she also hurt her back more. When she followed her teacher’s lessons, she was better controlled. But on this moment, she once again ignored her teacher’s comments, fighting Ann’wn only to help release her rage.

After a few short moments only, The High Queen’s blade hit Ann’wn’s with such force that, even had this been an enemy of Ann’wn’s, and had she been giving her greatest effort, she yet would have lost her sword to it.

Meera acknowledged her skills, “My Queen, you surprise me. You be the one who held back the eve of our contest. This I now see to be the truth of it.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled at Meera, waving her hand as in dismissing the notion, but Meera wasn’t about to give in, “I am due a fair contest then, my Queen.”

She looked at Meera, “Perhaps another moment, Warrior Woman. I have been tired out from these two.”

Meera continued to challenge her, “I think not, my Queen. I see well the rage you hold within you. That last swing would have undone any swordswoman. Any.”

The High Queen studied her for a long moment. Without speaking, she sent her thoughts to the Warrior Woman, What would be the bet, Warrior Woman, as I would need it to be worth My interest. And know that you cannot win this contest.

Narrowing her eyes Meera looked at her, seeing a true Warrior Woman before her, What would you have, my Queen?

The unspoken response was instantaneous, You. As My Warrior Woman. That and you take responsibility to ensure that My sister does what The Realm requires of her.

And if you lose, what will I gain?

What would you like?

You to teach me your sword abilities. Personally.

“Done, Warrior Woman. It is a deal.”

All the others had heard were The High Queen’s final few words said aloud, but Sle’nel’ knew that some bargain between them had been agreed upon.

The High Queen bowed her head for a moment, feeling her back beginning to ache. She displaced the pain temporarily, knowing she would have to deal with it soon enough. Meera waited patiently, thinking it some ritual of The High Queen’s. The High Queen reopened her eyes and raised her sword, touching the tip to Meera’s, and the sword dance began.

The High Queen reached down into her depths of teachings as she had been taught, and anger, as she had been taught not to, drawing them to her. Using her rage of all The Realm’s evils, she went instantly on the attack. Meera had no moments to study The High Queen’s moves, finding herself fighting against wild and impossibly strong moves. The High Queen quickly saw that Meera’s eyesight on her far left side was weak, seeing that Meera missed some of the moves there.

Meera saw that The High Queen’s abilities far outreached her own, The High Queen having skill, dexterity, and quickness all in one body. Meera well knew that The High Queen was hoping for a quick win, but Meera also knew that she could do nothing to prevent it. While she knew The High Queen’s weak side, she now knew that The High Queen had found hers as well, playing steadily into it with a strength that highly contradicted The High Queen’s looks.

Ann’wn smiled, seeing The High Queen that she once knew, as a Warrior of Warriors, and seeing something else that she had long only guessed at, but now confirmed.

She called out to Meera, finding it within herself to finally inform everyone, “Warrior Woman. Did I forget to tell you that The High Queen was once the Warrior of all Warriors, and was considered as unbeatable?”

Meera had no moments to spare as she tried to hold off this wild warrior queen, but did manage to say, “Now you tell me of this?”

As Ann’wn mentioned The High Queen’s past, The High Queen thought of her battle against the Mungardies that had killed her love, and of the Mungardies that had injured her back so badly. Her rage was unstoppable with these thoughts in her head, and her sword swings became impossible for Meera to hold against. As she drew up the vision of the Mungardies that had killed her own lover, she swung her sword with every ounce of rage left within her. It was far beyond enough. Meera couldn’t hold the move against her, as her sword touched the ground.

Meera stood, then knelt to her new Queen, You win fairly. I am yours. And I will ensure that Sam remains on her proper path for The Realm.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ answered, her back beginning to show its own rage to her, Keep this between you and Me, My Warrior Woman. Your Sam is not yet ready to face this. We do this for The Realm.

Yes, my Queen. I am proud to serve under the most powerful Warrior Woman in The Realm.

The High Queen added, “Oh, and Warrior Woman?”

Meera rose, “My Queen?”

“You may have those sword lessons you desired. We begin next turn. You and Ann’wn.”

“Thank you, my Queen. I am honored.”

She studied Meera, briefly, “Strengthen your left side against your weakness. Your reactions are overly slow on that side, so you must double your strength on your left so others will not wish to prey upon your weakness.”

Meera nodded, “And it would seem you forget your weakness when necessary.”

The High Queen frowned, with a pain in her voice, “For a moment only.”

“And what? No one wants to fight against the Elf, further? Cowards!”

They laughed as Sle’nel’ looked at her lover, “Perhaps we should prepare for our eve meal.”

They left, Sle’nel’ watching as they did so, “And your back? Was this worth it?”

The High Queen looked at her, not answering, fully amazed that her Elf had sensed as such.

Sle’nel’ returned the look, “Are you aware of how many questions I ask that you answer not?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ began to walk painfully back to the room, yet again ignoring the statement. Sle’nel’ just shook her head, “Place your arm around my shoulders, my Queen.”

When they arrived to the room, Sle’nel’ placed The High Queen upon the bed to rest as she looked for The High Queen’s back potion, “You know, my Queen, Elfin Faeries are also very excellent healers.”

“Oh?”

She found the potion, going to The High Queen to rub it into her back, “Most truly. We have most special powers in this area.”

She made The High Queen to rise, helping her off with her gown, gently and slowly, so as not to cause more pain. She saw that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ winced just at having to stand.

“You will be most amazed.”

She rubbed the potion onto her back, feeling The High Queen struggling against the pain, struggling unsuccessfully not to move as her scar was touched. Sle’nel’ saw that the scar was most inflamed and felt sorry for her Queen. The High Queen groaned softly as Sle’nel’ applied the potion.

When she was done, she asked, “Is this the moment I remind you to move your pain away, as your healer does?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed lightly, bending her head down, focusing on displacing her mighty pain. For moments she stood meditating on her healing. When she finished, she raised her head and opened her eyes, feeling somewhat improved.

She breathed deeply, finally able to do so, “And what is this wonderful mystical Elfin Faiere power that will heal Me?”

Sle’nel’ locked eyes with her Queen, placed her arms around her neck, kissing her. As they kissed, Sle’nel’ slowly moved closer into The High Queen until there was no space between them. She placed her hand on one of her Queen’s breast, applying slight pressure. The High Queen moaned, finally feeling not her pain, but the pleasure of Sle’nel’s touch. When they both caught their breath once more, Sle’nel’ began helping her Queen to prepare for the eve meal. All the garments brought were somewhat casual, but The High Queen usually wore a gown to hide her scar and to prevent the waistband of pants upon her back scar. Sle’nel’ dressed them both in gowns, and they went slowly so as to prevent The High Queen from further ache, to their meal.

As they walked to their affair, Sle’nel’ remained silent, seeing how The High Queen’s rage came out during the sword play, but not knowing how to deal with such. She hadn’t known of The High Queen’s sword abilities, and also hadn’t known of the fires that burned deep within her.

The High Queen was moving slowly, but steadily. They walked with arms intertwined, “Sle’nel’. Does it bother you that I answer not all your questions?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “I take it not personally, but sense you have many secrets within you.” She shrugged, “You are a Queen and are bound to have such.”

“I know not about them being secrets. I just cannot imagine why you would see the answer as important. It has been burned into Me that a Queen’s thoughts are her own. And besides, My Love, are you aware of how many questions you ask for which you already know the answer?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Yes, my Queen. I understand. You wish not to be lectured at. I will make a note of this in my Elfin head.”

They walked a while more toward the banquet. Sle’nel’ asked, “Your sword abilities are most impressive. They are well beyond Meera, Sam’s, and even Ann’wn’s.”

“But they cannot beat an Elfin Faiere’s?”

“In truth, I know not. Where did you learn such skills?”

“I had a good teacher.”

“And where did you learn to draw from your rage?”

She tried to make a joke of it, not wanting a focus upon it, “Rage? You saw rage within Me?”

Sle’nel’ ignored the comment, “How do you hold this within you, so?”

The High Queen saw it as useless to avoid it, “And where is a Queen to let out such rage?”

“By beating on my shoulders, as I beat upon yours prior.”

Softly, The High Queen replied, “Your shoulders couldn’t bear the weight of My rage. I have been Queen overly long not to have rage such as this. But if it helps you to know, then know that the rage burns with less intensity since you, My Bright Star.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ guided them easily to the banquet hall. Compared to the great stone halls of The High Queen’s Valley, the Spirits’ hall was small. Sle’nel’ thought it comfortable and welcoming in its shrunken size. Like the banquet room of The High Queen’s, it looked out onto the mountains, the gardens and a small river. The scene was serene and inviting.

Caitha watched these Spirits carefully, comparing them to Woden’s Spirits of the Falls. She had learned that these spirits were of the fires. Upon asking, she learned that the fires referred to were those deep within the ground that made the sulfur pots and geysers so warm, but that the fires of their birthplace were nearer the Valley than to here. She had envisioned that great flames would be bursting from the Isle grounds, but found them to be much like the hot springs in the Valley itself. They had also told her that many great volcanoes lived around the area and that these also were the fires often referred to in the imagery of the Valley. All in all, Caitha found these Spirits less breathtakingly different than those near Woden.

When Caitha asked why they looked so much like herself, they had given her a polite answer, We are not of these forms that appear to you, but take on these forms for your comfort.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ liked being in the Sacred Isle for its peace, but often found herself frustrated by the Spirits. She thought their stance overly removed from The Realm’s needs. Throughout the meal, both she as well as Sle’nel’ observed, allowing the others to ask their questions of the Spirits. Being High Queen, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s thoughts were hidden from the Spirits in the Valley, but only if she kept them to herself. Once sent to another, all the Spirit Mothers would hear them. Knowing such, she sent no messages to anyone while in their presence. Even while she was upon the Sacred Isle, so as to prevent unwanted thoughts being heard by the Spirits, she tended to speak aloud even though it unnecessary.

After many cycles of being The Realm’s High Queen, she had learned to be a most careful queen. And after learning of the betrayal by the Spirits of the Falls, she no longer knew if she trusted these Spirits, either. She was watching the High Wizard Sorcerer most carefully, especially after she had kept such secrets from herself and from Sle’nel’. But these were not unusual thoughts for any queen. She had been taught to always question, as she had warned her sister.

Long after the meal was done, and after much conversation, one of the Spirit Mothers asked a question of The High Queen. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, you are most quiet this eve. What is on your mind?

“I am merely cautious, My Mother.”

There was a pause, then, You trust us not.

She shrugged, “I just wonder what you will do with the Spirits of the Falls.”

Both Sle’nel’ and Sam noticed that The High Queen had ignored the Spirit Mother’s statement.

The High Wizard Sorcerer was somewhat surprised at The High Queen’s statement, You know well that they will handle the affair as should occur.

The High Queen waved her hand as if dismissing the statement, “Perhaps we should speak of these things at another moment.”

The Most Honored Spirit Mother looked offended. Truly, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, I can sense that you no longer trust us.

The High Queen was annoyed, but remained patient and fairly polite, “What is it you would desire of Me, My Honored Mother? If you desire that I be honest with you, would the opposite not also be expected?” She wondered why the Honored Spirit Mother was pushing the moment.

I want you to be open with us. I want you to trust us in what we know to be correct.

“Trust must be earned, My Most Honored Mother. I am not in a position to trust so openly as this. What you do now will have grave impact on The Realm, so I simply watch you carefully.”

The Most Honored Mother nodded, It is fair, your request. What may I answer for you that will allow us to earn back your trust?

“Your answers to My escorts’ questions have been most polite and careful this eve, Most Honored Mother, but reserved. I would like to hear from you of My concerns. And I think you know of these well. If not you, then certainly the High Wizard Sorcerer, but I know you have spoken with one another.”

You ask much of us, my Queen.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed, “I have need of such. And this you know. I have been made High Queen over all, including the Spirits. I cannot have the Spirits of the Falls to occur again. I have many regrets over My lack of prior actions, but I will no longer refrain from quick and harsh action. If I sense deceit, I will judge first and ask questions later. We would be much further ahead if I had done this prior. I have been overly patient and allowed overly much spirit control against the innocents.” She was sitting back in her chair, as if relaxed. She looked at the Honored Spirit Mother with a slightly irritated look, challenging her, “It shall not occur again.”

She waited a moment. Hearing no response, she added, “I know that you were aware of this other sister of mine, but you have chosen not to tell Me of her.”

The High Wizard Sorcerer stood, angry with her, You are being rude, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. These are your Spirit Mothers. You know well that they would do nothing to harm you or The Realm.

The High Queen narrowed her eyes, settling back into her chair even further, speaking very slowly and softly, “Sit down, Shandor’nel. I will deal with you in a moment.” She paused for a moment, and then added, “And forget not to whom you speak.”

Shandor’nel sat, realizing she had stepped over the line with The High Queen. Sam was shocked at the control her sister seemed to have over these Spirits. Never prior had she even thought to speak to the Spirits of the Falls in this manner. Sle’nel’ was also surprised, but had learned through her memories from her Birth-Mother and Elfin Mother that the Spirits could often be problematic. She sensed that her Queen would handle it fairly, get what she needed, and yet let them remain with some grace.

The Honored Spirit Mother sighed, We did. But we truly never believed she would become a problem. Far’lin’ter’il had vowed this to us, and we believed her.

The High Queen thought about this for a moment, “I have been told that the Spirits couldn’t lie to one another.” She no longer trusted them.

We believed this as well. It was our error. We thought since your sister was well hidden, there was no need to bother you with this.

“Many assume overly for Me, My Honored Spirit Mother. It has placed us in jeopardy. I wish not to be forced to require information that is due Me. I have also assumed overly much. I have assumed that the Spirits would freely give Me information and let Me be the judge of its worth.”

She turned to the High Wizard Sorcerer, well angered by her, “And you, Shandor’nel. I thought you to be among My most trusted of advisors. If I cannot rely on My Spirit Mothers and My High Wizard Sorcerer for information, then I will be forced to turn elsewhere for such advice and training. And this can be easily accomplished.”

The Most Honored Spirit Mother relented, knowing that their Queen would indeed seek answers and advise elsewhere unless they gave up their secrets, We have meant no harm, my Queen. We have provided no deceit to you, but perhaps you are correct. If we cannot be open with you, then we don’t deserve your respect. Come to me and take what you will. I will keep no secrets from you.

Both San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and the Most Honored Spirit Mother looked at the High Wizard Sorcerer, and waited. The High Wizard nodded, also yielding, As you wish, my Queen. Perhaps you are correct in this. Even the smallest of information I will now give you. I open my thoughts to you, as well. I offer my apology for my insolence.

The Most Honored Spirit Mother added, We have done no deceit to you, my Queen, but perhaps a few things may draw your anger.

The High Queen closed her eyes, trying with great effort to control her temper.

Fools!

She breathed in deeply, then vowed with as neutral a tone as she could, “I vow you My greatest patience and understanding for this openness of your minds. Let us proceed.”

The High Queen rose, waiting for one of them. The High Wizard Sorcerer came to her. She placed her hands upon The High Queen’s head, and The High Queen did likewise. Suddenly, both their heads jerked back from the pain of the transfer. The High Queen finally removed her hands, bowed her head, and tried desperately to displace her pain. All saw that the High Wizard had to do the same. When she was ready, The High Queen turned and waited for the Most Honored One.

She came over to her Queen, I cannot halt the pain upon this transfer. Our thoughts be not alike.

The High Queen nodded, “I am aware of this. I trust you not to open My thoughts, so will not place My energies blocking them.”

I understand. Have no concern over this matter. I vow this to you.

The Honored One placed her hands upon The High Queen’s head, The High Queen doing the same. Once again, both their heads jerked backwards from the jolt. Suddenly, all were able to see the true form of these Spirits. As the Most Honored One focused solely upon giving her thoughts to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, she was unable to mask her own shape.

Caitha was amazed. Like the Spirits of the Falls had attributes of water within them, these Spirits contained the attributes of the fires. While no fire showed upon them, some of their colors showed the colors of fires, while their shapes molded in and out as the smoke and flames of fire.

To everyone’s surprise, both The High Queen and the Most Honored One began to cry out from the pain. The High Queen finally removed her hands and broke the connection. The Most Honored One fainted and fell to the floor, while San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ struggled to remain standing. Ann’wn placed The High Queen in her chair while two of the Spirit Mothers and Sle’nel’ went to help the Spirit Mother. She quickly came back into The Realm, and they helped her to sit. Both The High Queen and the Spirit Mother remained motionless, going deep inside to focus upon their pain.

It took many moments, and most became concerned that something was wrong. The Most Honored One returned back into The Realm first, going quickly to The High Queen to help heal her. She placed a hand on The High Queen’s head for a brief moment, sending some relief from the pain.

When The High Queen opened her eyes, The Most Honored One said, I knew not you were dealing with two pains. Your displacement of pain was most difficult, and your back pain, while well disguised, was great indeed.

The High Queen was back in The Realm, but was yet struggling. Having to sense into a Spirit Mother’s mind was most difficult, and having to do such after sensing the High Wizard’s caused much more strain upon her.

She focused on her breathing for a moment, then said, “Thank you, Most Honored Spirit Mother. I can accept your indiscretions and consider them to be minor … at this moment. I expect that such will not occur again, but I also have no need to speak of them further. I am well pleased that you have provided this opportunity to regain My trust in you, as it should be.”

She turned to the High Wizard Sorcerer, “I accept your guilt, and while your indiscretions are of more pronounced measure, they have yet to do harm, and certainly had no evil intentions within them. I thank you in your willingness to remain open in your advice and knowledge. And while you have graciously offered to resign your position so as to provide better for My needs, I cannot accept your resignation. I need you as My High Wizard Sorcerer. If you cannot see this, then now hear Me. The Realm and I have much need of you. But I also expect no further deceit in any fashion.”

Unexpected to The High Queen’s friends and escorts, the High Wizard Sorcerer and the Most Honored Spirit Mother both kneeled and bowed their heads to The High Queen, High Queen.

The High Queen, however, had expected such. And with this display, she hoped their trials between them finally over. “Please rise. I accept your apologies and thank you for your compliance.”

Sle’nel’ saw that her Queen looked tired, but was proud of her, knowing that it couldn’t be an easy task to face down the Spirit Mothers or the High Wizard Sorcerer. She had done it patiently, yet forcefully.

Sam was unbelieving at what had occurred. She knew that never could she had done as much with the Spirits of the Falls. She realized more than ever what her sister kept trying to tell her, Trust no one, not even your own thoughts. Question everything, including yourself. And see nothing as simple.

Meera wasn’t as surprised as she was pleased. This Queen truly was a Warrior Woman, and it warmed Meera’s heart to be with such a one as this. Caitha had no idea as to what occurred, but was glad it was over.

In an effort to change the tone, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ asked, “My Most Honored Mother, I have a small problem. My Love tells Me that she adores sweets, but I now find Myself outside My Valley and cannot call for them. Do you happen to have a sweet for this eve?”

The Most Honored One smiled, grateful to return to an easier moment, Oh, we do. It will be brought out now, especially for you, our Elfin Faiere.

The High Queen nodded politely, yet thinking to herself, They withhold something. I know this as truth, but I cannot learn of it. How do they withhold this from Me? This should not be possible.

She wasn’t pleased, but held it to herself.

She smiled politely, “And My Most Honored Mother, could one of our other Spirit Mothers perhaps sing us some songs of the Valley’s past?”

The eve passed in a more relaxed fashion, with songs sung and stories told of the Valley and of the Spirit Mothers. Food was provided throughout the eve, but Sle’nel’ watched her Queen carefully, noting that she said or participated little, smiling only, to mask her emotions. Sle’nel’ saw that she looked weary.

When she thought the moment appropriate in the after mideve, Sle’nel’ asked, “What are the events next turn, my Queen?”

The High Queen looked at her, hoping she knew where Sle’nel’ was going with her question, “We will take the turn to go through all our events, I think. And I believe that My sister requires a few more moments, perhaps alone, with our gracious Spirit Mothers, and I have vowed a sword lesson.”

Sle’nel’ stood, offering her hand to her Queen, and looking upon all the others, “Then we take our leave, as I am tired. We will see all in the morn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was grateful, as it was never fully appropriate for a queen to leave any function sooner than very late eve. She stood, taking Sle’nel’s hand. She bowed her head and provided a small excuse for her own rudeness of the infraction, “Please forgive My tiredness. The recent events have been exciting, but challenging. Until the morn.”

They left, returning to their dwelling, with Ann’wn following. The High Queen felt Ann’wn behind them. Once outside the banquet hall, she asked, “Force Leader? Why do you accompany us?”

“With your leave, my Queen?”

The High Queen turned, and nodded.

“Your bet with the Warrior Woman, Highness?”

“It is as you think, Ann’wn. Please now bring her into your fold.”

Ann’wn smiled, “Well done, my Queen.”

“She has vowed to ensure that My sister remains true to her path. It is the task I have assigned to her. She is well pleased, I think.”

Ann’wn nodded, “I understand, Highness.”

“Good eve, My Warrior.”

“My Queen?”

The High Queen looked at her, waiting.

“It was good to see you display your Warrior traits, once again.”

At first The High Queen frowned at the comment, but her mouth slowly turned into an impish grin, “Never underestimate a queen’s abilities, Ann’wn. Surprise is always a good weapon.”

“Even to your own warriors, my Queen?”

“Especially to them, My Ann’wn. Even you, My Treasure, never wish to see a weak side of Me.”

“I wasn’t aware you had a weak side, my Queen.”

The High Queen felt the presence of her raptor, far overhead. She gave a soft sound, moved away from Sle’nel’ a bit, and held out her arm. She waited for it to land before responding to Ann’wn. When it landed upon her arm, she petted its head softly, “You are overly kind, I think, Ann’wn, as I well know you know Me better than this.”

“No, my Queen. You have tender moments, but you have no weak side.”

The High Queen half-listened to Ann’wn as her raptor delivered a message. As it did so, even Ann’wn saw the change in The High Queen’s expression.

“My Queen?”

The High Queen ignored Ann’wn as she spoke with her raptor. When the message had been delivered, The High Queen began to lift her arm, then suddenly waited as the bird continued. She listened, hearing a language neither Ann’wn nor Sle’nel’ knew.

The High Queen finally nodded, then lifted her arm, helping the raptor return to the skies. The High Queen turned to Sle’nel’, “It would appear that your presence is being felt throughout The Realm, My Desire. There are some that request an audience with you at the sun’s rise. Would this be acceptable?”

Sle’nel’ had an idea of the nature of this audience, nodding her head.

The High Queen looked to Ann’wn, “And there was another message. A’lon’lden and Yyeoiraa’s babe has been born, early, but It lives. And A’lon’lden returns her mind to The Realm.”

“Does the High Wizard Sorcerer know of this, my Queen?”

“No. And she is of no use to us in this regard as she is here with us. But I now fear for A’lon’lden and Yyeoiraa’s lives, as well as this babe’s.”

“Would you like my guards to retrieve them, my Queen?”

“Yes, but there are few moments for such. I fear they will be dead before we might reach them. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non appears to want this union dead, as well as the baby, and now makes a move.”

Ann’wn looked surprised, “Are her forces such that they can enter the Sorcerer’s Valley, my Queen?”

The High Queen frowned, “I am uncertain. Now perhaps you can see, Ann’wn, that I do have a weakness. I know not everything.”

Sle’nel’ quietly said, “I can take care of your urgent need if you call your raptor to me, my Queen.”

The High Queen studied her for a moment but didn’t search her mind, trusting her. She looked up to the skies and gave a soft sound, then waited. In a few moments she saw the raptor circling far overhead, “Place out your arm, My Love. She will come to you.”

Sle’nel’ did as her Queen said. Suddenly, the raptor flew down, landing softly upon Sle’nel’s arm. She put her lips to the bird’s beak, and they kissed. “Tell R’lodin’lindor I have urgent need of her services. Fly swiftly.”

She gently raised her arm, helping the large bird to fly off. The High Queen looked upon her Elf, “R’lodin’lindor will do this for you?”

“Ann’wn and I will do this together. We will return by the morn.” She turned to Ann’wn, “Bring my staff with me, Ann’wn, and my weapons. Prepare us, as we leave in only a moment.”

The High Queen nodded to Ann’wn, “Give her My weapons.” She didn’t like Sle’nel’s solution, but understood the necessity of it. Ann’wn left at a run.

“I must change.”

They went inside their temporary dwelling. The High Queen watched, displeased, as Sle’nel’ changed into her High Sorcerer garments.

“The Warrior Woman of Woden should go instead of you, My Desire.”

“As you like to say, my Queen, ‘Perhaps.’ But I now go as Meera has no idea of such powers and cannot fight against them yet. Will the Spirits in the Valley agree to having such as the Dungaras and her babe with them?”

“I will tend to that. You will have to make two return trips.”

“I will send Ann’wn back with the Dungaras and the baby. R’lodin’lindor will return for your A’lon’lden and me. She knows the way without a guide. It will give me the opportunity to check upon Sele’. I have missed her.”

“Your forest will be waiting at sun’s rise.”

“I hope to be returned by then.”

When Sle’nel’ had finished changing, they returned to the porch. Standing slightly apart, they just looked at each other for a moment.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ whispered, “My Love, I ca—”

Sle’nel’ knew that no words were better than bringing forth their fears, so she just moved into The High Queen, kissing her. The kiss wasn’t a moment of physical passion, but of desperation. One feared the other’s death, as had occurred in a prior love, and the other feared her growing role within The Realm, wishing only to remain with her Queen. Ann’wn returned with the weapons. Seeing them firmly intertwined, she waited quietly so as not to disturb them. R’lodin’lindor landed, waiting patiently.

Sle’nel’ spoke softly to her Queen, “I love you.”

“This is always what I have wanted to avoid between us. Such partings are My weakness, My Desire.”

“We do this for The Realm, but I have but one desire only. I will be returned to your bed soon, my Queen.”

“Remain as safe.”

Sle’nel’ turned to R’lodin’lindor. In her Elfin language that The High Queen knew so little of, she spoke to R’lodin’lindor, telling her of the need and request. When she finished speaking to the great unicorn, R’lodin’lindor moved up to her, nudging her own face into her Elf’s shoulder. Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, petting and scratching her ears. R’lodin’lindor then looked briefly at The High Queen, nodding her massive head up and down. She moved back, kneeling her front legs to the ground. Sle’nel’ took her weapons from Ann’wn, strapped them onto her waist, then mounted her great unicorn. Ann’wn waited a moment, unsure of getting up on this horse.

Finally tired of waiting, Sle’nel’ laughed and teased Ann’wn, “Finally found your own weakness, oh great warrior?”

The High Queen laughed lightly, wanting neither of them to leave. The horse began to turn as Ann’wn got settled upon her. Sle’nel’ held out her arm to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ while The High Queen held out hers in return. As R’lodin’lindor took to the skies, their energies connected, each feeling the other’s love.

R’lodin’lindor flew faster than Sle’nel’ had experienced with her prior. There was to be no sightseeing this journey, as R’lodin’lindor understood well the urgency of the mission.

Sle’nel’ laughed at Ann’wn, “Ann’wn, you hold me as if you wish to squeeze out my insides. Relax. R’lodin’lindor will not let you fall.”

“Yes, my Faiere Princess. I was just ensuring your safety.”

“Most certain, Ann’wn. Most certain.”

They flew in silence for the remainder of the way, Ann’wn stunned at the feeling of flying upon the great horse, and Sle’nel’ focusing upon the mission. She noticed that R’lodin’lindor flew high, well above notice from the ground. As a bird flew, the line straight to the Sorcerer Women of the Mountain wasn’t an overly long distance for the likes of R’lodin’lindor. By mideve, they had arrived quietly in the village of the Sorcerer Women.

Sle’nel’ turned to Ann’wn as they dismounted, “I will retrieve the Dungaras and the baby. You will travel with them back to the Isle. R’lodin’lindor will return for A’lon’lden and me. Remain here and watch for signs of our enemies.” She turned to R’lodin’lindor, “Should any approach, fly swiftly from here. You must take no risk.”

Sle’nel’ went quickly to the main hut. Ann’wn watched the skies silently, seeing nothing. She unpacked her Elfin Faiere Princess’ staff, then waited for her.

Sle’nel’ spent more moments explaining the situation to the Sorcerer Women than she had planned. Once they understood, she then had to explain it to the Dungaras, and then to A’lon’lden, who didn’t know of Sle’nel’. The Dungaras trusted Sle’nel’ however, and explained the plan to A’lon’lden. Finally, Sle’nel’ said to A’lon’lden, “I am taking you to see The High Queen. Your lives are at risk here, and we must take you to safety.”

A’lon’lden wasn’t entirely well from her injuries, or from her deeply hidden and tortured memories, but felt safe in Sle’nel’s company, so finally agreed to the journey. After many more moments of explaining what they would be traveling upon, and ensuring their safety once again, it was agreed. The Dungaras gathered up the baby and some of their belongings. It turned to A’lon’lden, embracing her. Words passed between them that Sle’nel’ didn’t understand, and then the Dungaran walked with her outside to R’lodin’lindor and Ann’wn. R’lodin’lindor knelt down on her front legs, waiting patiently. Only two races in The Realm were able to deal with the Dungaras without prejudice. The Elfin Faiere was one, and R’lodin’lindor’s race was another. Ann’wn gave Sle’nel’ her staff.

Once they were mounted, Sle’nel’ spoke softly to the Dungaran, “Fear not the warrior who rides behind you. She is there to protect you, with her life if necessary. She is my friend, Dungaras. Trust her as you would trust me. If she holds onto you, it is only for your safety. And know that this horse is of the Elfin Faeries.”

The Dungaras looked down upon Sle’nel’, “It thanks Its Princess.”

“I will bring your Love to you soon, Yyeoiraa.”

Sle’nel’ went to R’lodin’lindor, speaking to her in her own Elfin language. R’lodin’lindor knew not to return until called upon.

Ann’wn bent down from her seat upon the flying horse and held out her hand to Sle’nel’. Knowing it as a warrior’s pact between them, she took it. Ann’wn could tell that Sle’nel’ sensed that danger was approaching.

“I like not leaving you here, Princess.”

“Take care of my lover, Ann’wn.” She petted R’lodin’lindor’s neck, “Fly high and swift. Remain well out of sight. They come.”

R’lodin’lindor nodded her head, then ran, quickly jumping into air, flying straight to the moon. Sle’nel’ watched, sensing that Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was almost upon the Village. As much as all those in the Valley thought the High Priestess to be evil, Sle’nel’ sensed that the Sorrows of the Stones had no interest in her. And although she could command the Sorrows to take the High Priestess from The Realm, she refused to abuse her powers in such a fashion, guessing that The Realm needed Sume’n’tinel’ti’non to help prevent the Others from returning. She stood, watching the skies. The Sorcerer Women began to come out to stand with her.

As she saw the High Priestess approach from the ledge side, Sle’nel’ took hold of her staff, holding it close to her side. She didn’t wish to kill all these Dungaras, but would if she must, knowing that they were also innocents and pawns, only. The Sorcerer Women were prepared to take their stand against the High Priestess if necessary. Sele’ was also outside, being held by one of the Sorcerer Women, ready to use what powers she now held.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non arrived with well over thirty Dungaras. She dismounted, sensing that Yyeoiraa and the baby had already been removed, and carefully studied her opponents. She looked upon Sele’ from a distance, sensing well who she was, then moved her eyes to Sle’nel’, looking upon her with great interest.

With a sneer, she spoke, “So, you have removed the Dungaras and her baby. To my sister, I assume. I didn’t think you would be able to get here so quickly, but I forget that you can call the mystical animals to your bidding.”

Sle’nel’ saw that the Dungaras guards were edging closer, “High Priestess. Have these Dungaras hold where they are, or they die. I wish not to kill them, but will if necessary.”

“Don’t bore me, Elf. I can see that the High Sorcerer of the Sorrows has been restored to The Realm, through you. Do you think me stupid and blind? Even the Dungaras can see your staff, and they know well what it means. Why do you not just remove us to the Sorrows’ bidding, given your ability to do so?”

Sle’nel’ hesitated in her answer, wondering what San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ would do, then spoke her truth, “You and your powers are needed in The Realm.”

The comment angered the High Priestess, but intrigued her as well, “You lie. Others haven’t seen this. Why you? Why would an Elf spare the likes of a R’kin’dles? But I already know this, don’t I? You are an Elf and believe that all life is important. How magnificent of you, Elf.” Her tone was biting and sarcastic.

“I am only half-Elf. There is a part of me that would kill you and be done with it, but my Elfin part sees worth in you.”

“Ha! You even sound like an Elf. Self-righteous and passing judgment on all the other races. How very Elfin of you.”

Sle’nel’ breathed deeply, not as self-assured in such moments as was her Queen. She knew she needed to maintain her control, “I don’t pass such judgments. The Realm’s past has told me of such. It has told me of the worth of the R’kin’dles.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non came up close to Sle’nel’, but refrained from touching her. She gazed directly into her eyes, “You are beautiful. Pity you are part Elfin. I have much desire to touch you, as my sister now does.” She laughed wickedly, “It must be a familial desire, to own you. Yet, of the sisters, I remain the only one who has not held you in my arms.”

“Release your Dungaras, and let us speak together of our roles within The Realm. Perhaps a negotiation can be reached.”

“If you would merely give yourself to me, then I will grant The Realm its peace.”

“I would never do this to my Queen. From my first moment with her, I am hers alone. And so it will be now until my death. And know this, High Priestess, she is my destiny. But I will spend some moments with you. Do you not desire this as well?”

“And how do I know you will not kill me?”

“You know an Elf doesn’t lie.”

She sneered, “Ah, but you are only half-Elf, as you have just prior said.”

“If you use no powers, then neither will I.”

“Why do give me these moments, yet no one else does as such? Why you?”

“I see you for who you are.”

“Oh? And who do you think I am, Elf?”

“Sensitive, as were all the R’kin’dles. And deeply so. You hide this deeply within you through the gruff self you portray to The Realm.” Sle’nel’ studied her, “I wonder, in truth, if you came to kill this half-Dungaras, half-Mystic newborn, as is told, or if you merely come to take It to protect It.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was instantly defensive, “You know this not!”

Sle’nel’ felt the truth of it, “I do. And this makes me but wonder if the same is truth in regard to my Birth-daughter. In truth, High Priestess, I sense that you could never kill the young ones. You merely want to take them for yourself, back to Sansthera, to protect them from the evils of The Realm.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s eyes narrowed, as she spat out the words, “You know nothing!”

Sle’nel’ stood her ground, yet slightly shaken from the vehement statement. She replied softly, but firmly, knowing fully that she had accidentally hit upon the truth of the High Priestess’ actions, “But I do, High Priestess. I have the full memory of what R’kin’dles are, and above all else, their emotions were like those of children. They trusted overly, but were often abused, so became angry.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was stunned in the statement, but remained insistent, but less so, “You know this not, Elf.”

“I do, High Priestess. I do know this.”

“How do you think you know this?”

“The Elves, High Priestess. They were the ones to most abuse the gentle childlike nature of the R’kin’dles. It was because of the Elves that the R’kin’dles took up the sword, wasn’t it, High Priestess?”

The High Priestess just stared at her, “Why do you say as such? No other has ever admitted the truth of this. They merely blamed the R’kin’dles’.”

“No one is perfect, High Priestess, but that doesn’t mean that change cannot occur. If change is to occur between the Elves and the R’kin’dles, though, it begins here with you and me, at this moment. What say you?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non grunted briefly at the comment, turned back to the Dungaras for a moment, then looked at Sle’nel’. “I will agree. We will speak together.”

They spent the remainder of the eve with one another, speaking of The Realm, the Elves, the R’kin’dles, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s past, the Dungaras, the Mungardies, her sisters, and of Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s desires in The Realm. The Sorcerer Women were allowed in only to bring food and drink, and Sele’ so that Sume’n’tinel’ti’non could look upon her. For one moment only, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked as if she might have a soft side about her as she gazed upon the Future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm. When they were done, they exited the hut in the very late after eve. Quietly, Sle’nel’ called for The High Queen’s raptor.

She looked upon the High Priestess, finding that she liked her, “Think on this as we part, High Priestess. Per chance we meet again, what would it take as a negotiation for you to truly give up from fighting against your sister and The Realm? To stand beside the both of them? Think on this well.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked back at her, unafraid of her, but respecting her after their long discussion, discovering that she desired to know more of the Elf, as well as Sele’. “To give up my fighting? I think you have nothing that could provide this, but I will think on it. And you as well, my Elf. What would you give up that would be so enticing as to make me consider as such?”

“You and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ have more in common than you think, High Priestess.”

“Perhaps it is as you say; perhaps not. And perhaps next meeting you might come to Sansthera. It might surprise you. You might like it.”

“We shall see.”

“You shall have safe passage home, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ nodded.

The High Priestess mounted her horse, looked upon Sle’nel’ one last moment, nodded to her, then turned and rode off. Sle’nel’ held out her arm, calling the raptor to her, asking it to retrieve R’lodin’lindor to her. While waiting for her, Sle’nel’ prepared A’lon’lden for the journey back. The flight to the Isle was quick, but having no sleep, Sle’nel’ was exhausted. She dozed as R’lodin’lindor flew, barely aware when they had landed. She helped A’lon’lden to dismount, finding Ann’wn waiting for them. She thanked R’lodin’lindor, hugging her neck and talking to her quietly in the Elfin language.

Quietly, so as to not wake The High Queen, Ann’wn said, “The High Queen has worried over you.”

“I am fine, Ann’wn. I have been talking with her sister, trying to reach a negotiation.”

“Why did you not just kill her, Princess?”

She laughed softly, “I would have in a quick moment, but when I gained my Mother’s memories, I learned that the R’kin’dles hold one of the powers we need to fight against the Others from returning. We need to find out about this power they hold. And the R’kin’dles are of more worth than we know.”

The High Queen had sensed her love’s return, coming out to greet her. Sle’nel’ felt her and turned to her. When she saw her, her eyes shone in their love of her, “My Queen.”

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, relieved to find her well, “I feared you did battle, My Love.”

Sle’nel’ went up to her, holding her tightly to her, “I feel as such, and am well tired. I have been speaking with your sister all the eve.”

“She came, then.”

“With thirty Dungaras.”

“Yet, you are unharmed. I am grateful.”

Sle’nel’ sensed The High Queen had some hesitancy regarding the occurrence with her sister. Prior, she would have felt upset and perhaps angered with The High Queen’s questioning of her. Now, with her newly found Elfin background, she resisted her anger, thinking only of her love for her Queen. As Sle’nel’s Birth-Mother had noted, the love from an Elfin Faiere was the greatest of all. As was the Elfin Faeries’ legacy, Sle’nel’ didn’t allow herself to become angered or frustrated with The High Queen’s potential jealousy, recognizing for what it was—fear of loss of Sle’nel’. From her Elfin-Mother’s memories and powers, and although she couldn’t sense into another’s mind, she now knew that an Elf could send her thoughts to another in much the same fashion she had seen The High Queen do, but without the pain, and with selected thoughts. She placed her hand upon The High Queen’s cheek, passing the meeting’s events and words to The High Queen’s mind.

Having now heard Sle’nel’s memories from the meeting with Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, The High Queen understood why Sle’nel’ had wanted to meet with her sister.

“Your Birth-Mother was correct. I will never deserve your love, My Elfin Faiere.”

Sle’nel’ smiled at her sweetly, “Just love me, my Queen. It be enough. But perhaps there is one other thing you might do.”

The High Queen waited, wondering.

“Sleep. I need sleep.”

The High Queen also smiled, but shook her head, “You audience awaits. The sun’s rise occurs in a moment. Come. I will accompany you.”

Chapter III

The Realm’s Masters

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ followed the path to the forest, guessing as to the meeting place. The path was quiet, but Sle’nel’ listened as she had been taught by her Sorcerer teacher, hearing sounds of barely controlled excitement coming from far down the path. The sun’s brightness was beginning to spread over the skies as it rose from behind the trees. Nearing the meeting site, Sle’nel’ sensed that those waiting for her were growing in their anticipation. She smiled, having sensed who anxiously awaited her. She and The High Queen exited the deep forest into a small open meadow, where many of the animals of the forest and of the skies were waiting as patiently as they could. When they saw Sle’nel’, the birds began to twitter in excited tones, while the little animals ran around in circles, unable to contain their excitement.

“I will wait here, My Love.”

Sle’nel’ nodded while walking into the middle of the meadow. Many of the birds landed upon her as she walked from one animal to another. She didn’t know many of these animal types, having been only in Woden for most of her life. But she did know that she need have no fear of any of them. All the animals throughout The Realm loved the Elfin Faeries. Of all those who grieved sorrowfully over the great loss of the Elves, the animals grieved the longest and most sorrowfully. At the same moment Sle’nel’ had been given her Birth-Mother and Elfin-Mother’s memories and powers, The Realm sensed a return of an Elfin Faerie. From that moment on, the animals grew in their excitement, knowing that one had returned to them.

For this one instance in The Realm, these animals ignored their own natural hunting and fearful tendencies so as to be with the Elf. She went to each one, resting her hand upon them. The large ones bent or knelt down to be touched by her, and the small ones waited as patiently as they could for her to bend down to them. She spoke to each of them individually in her Elfin language, and each one understood her messages. She sensed the raptor far overhead and held out her arm for her. The High Queen’s raptor flew down, also just wanting to be touched by the returned Elf. Through the morn, she allowed them their audience with her.

Toward the midmorn, she saw R’lodin’lindor standing off in the distance.

R’lodin’lindor. Come to me.

She wondered why R’lodin’lindor had come, being not of these animals. R’lodin’lindor was one of the mystical animals and not of these animals’ backgrounds. R’lodin’lindor came up to her, nuzzling her great nose gently into her shoulder. She laughed, kissing her upon her nose. The mystic horse tried nudging her hand up, trying to get her to do something, but she didn’t know what. She raised her hand to the unicorn’s head, yet R’lodin’lindor seemed anxious. Not wanting to for fear of hurting her, Sle’nel’ had never touched the horn, but suddenly sensed this is what R’lodin’lindor wanted from her. She did so, placing her hand around it gently. As she did, R’lodin’lindor sent a message of her past of when each Elf was bonded to one of the great flying unicorns, such as R’lodin’lindor.

“You are telling me that you have always been here, knowing there was one last Elf in The Realm? You have been here, waiting for me? You were there when I was born?”

R’lodin’lindor nodded her great head.

“So the little ones wait their turn, waiting for an Elf to be born.”

R’lodin’lindor once again nodded her head.

“And The High Queen? Why are you bonded to The High Queen?”

R’lodin’lindor sent another message, showing her of when The High Queen had saved her.

“I will try to find a way to bring them back, R’lodin’lindor. I am sorry for your loneliness. You and I are alike, now. Alone in The Realm. There are no others like us.”

Yet anxious, R’lodin’lindor waited, hoping her Elf would finally make the connection. She stroked R’lodin’lindor’s great head, “Tell me, my beautiful unicorn, will one of the little treasures agree to be bonded with Sele? She is part Elfin.”

R’lodin’lindor nodded her great head, and once again tried to move Sle’nel’s hand back to her horn. Finally, she did, seeing what was being requested of her.

She nodded her understanding, “This eve, then, my great one. We will make the journey for you, with you. I will see you then and am most pleased to be able to do this for you.”

R’lodin’lindor nudged her gently, then walked a short distance, jumped and flew off. Sle’nel’ suddenly thought herself most stupid, but was glad for the eve’s task ahead of her, thinking that her Queen might be surprised as well.

Sle’nel’ returned to visiting and enjoying the animals for a while longer. At the end of the morn, she thanked them all, then returned to her Queen. She could see that the animals wanted to remain longer with her, but were content in the attention they had received.

Walking back to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ who had long prior begun meditating in the peaceful meadow, Sle’nel’ stood, waiting, knowing that The High Queen would sense her soon enough. Although The High Queen hadn’t yet completed her thoughts, she moved her hand out, as if in offering. Sle’nel’ grasped it gratefully, welcoming the quiet meaning.

When The High Queen was done, she turned to her Elf, “I saw R’lodin’lindor. Is all well?”

They began their return to the dwelling so that Sle’nel’ could rest, “She gave me a most interesting story.”

“She gave you a story?”

“She did. About a wonderful Queen who had saved her.”

The High Queen nodded, “Yes. She was almost dead when I found her. In truth, I thought she could not be saved.”

“Do you know why she was dying?”

“No. I have never been able to sense her thoughts.”

“For once then, I have a surprise for you. This eve you will learn of that story. We fly to a new story this eve.”

The High Queen studied Sle’nel’ briefly, “I think you are becoming a bit weary, My Love. Your thoughts are making no sense.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “They make much sense, my Queen. You will see. R’lodin’lindor will no longer be alone in The Realm after this eve.”

As they walked back to their dwelling, they saw Ann’wn waiting. Ann’wn knelt and bowed to her Queen, “My Queen.”

“Rise, Ann’wn, and perhaps you might consider giving Me a rest from this while we are here.”

“Yes, my Queen. The others are concluding their discussions with the Spirit Mothers. When would you like to begin our lesson with the sword, Highness?”

Sle’nel’ had gone inside upon their arrival so as to sleep. “Wait here, Ann’wn. I will return in a moment. You can accompany Me to the lesson.”

She made certain that Sle’nel’ was comfortable, then walked with Ann’wn to the practice site. The High Queen felt a little strange giving lessons to her Warrior Women, but knew not where they could find teachers with more knowledge or practice on the sword. Her teachers had left or died long prior. As far as she knew with any assurance, she was the only remaining master and remained uncertain if any other knew of the long-lost traditions, or if there were any remaining of this title. Even with her title of such, she had kept it well hidden, having informed only a few close friends. But she was gladdened to know that through Sle’nel’, at least there was now one great Elfin swordswoman in The Realm.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was thinking and planning on what to teach them when Ann’wn interrupted her thoughts, “My Queen, who taught you your sword skills?”

The High Queen reflected on her answer, “A great teacher now long gone from here. I was taught the sword from the moment I could walk. It was never easy though, as she was always telling Me how dreadful My skills were.” San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ scoffed a little at the memory.

“The stories say that you were never beaten.”

“Then the stories forget about the Mungardies. I was well beaten at that moment.”

“It wasn’t a fair fight, my Queen. There were four-to-one, and you beat all except the one. And you yet live to tell about it.”

“I lived. This is truth, but not because of what you now think. What of you, Ann’wn? Who taught you your warrior skills?”

“You know this not, my Queen? It was the former leader of your forces.”

“Ah. Shur’en’dell. A true Master, and a great leader. Then you have earned your skills honestly.” She slipped into her memories of her favored force leader, finding that she missed her. Shur’en’dell had been one of the last of the great masters and one of her many teachers along the way. But she was aging as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had become queen, and had died in a terrible battle shortly after.

“Was she your teacher, my Queen?”

“She was one of many that reinforced my trainings, but wasn’t My master teacher, and she wasn’t the most skilled of her group.”

Ann’wn could see that she wasn’t going to get this information out of her Queen. No matter how hard she or her guards tried, The High Queen never gave up this information. But Ann’wn also wouldn’t give up.

“My Queen, this is just a guess, but are you the last of the Masters?”

The High Queen snapped at Ann’wn, “Why are you so interested in My past? What difference would this make to you?”

“You are truly the greatest of all The High Queens, Highness, but since you have become Queen, many of your other abilities have remained hidden and unused. Our realm needs the Masters now, perhaps more than ever prior. Perhaps yo—”

She interrupted, “—Force Leader! What you ask might be more than you are willing to give. It is a lifespan commitment, and not easily won. The Masters were called as such, as they were masters over their minds. Are you truly willing to commit to that which you know little or nothing about?”

“My Queen. It is a sad turn in The Realm when there is only one master remaining, and that master is unable to provide the teaching to other masters yet to be, due to her other responsibilities.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, “I never knew you as romantic as this. Being a master has never been such a romantic notion to Me. It is a hard-won, if won at all, battle of the self. It is not just about sword skills, Ann’wn. It is far more. For all their dedication, the Sorcerers are far less trained than were the Masters, and they spend their entire life to this end.”

“Forgive me, my Queen, but Meera and I are excellent candidates for such.”

The High Queen halted, looking at her Ann’wn. She laughed lightly, amused, “You think as such, do you? And who made this decision for you, My Warrior? Has a master selected you, then? Or do you make this decision yourself?”

Ann’wn wasn’t going to give up on this, “You, my Queen. You have already selected both of us.”

She was yet laughing lightly, trying to disguise her surprise, “What makes you think I was selected, let alone became one of the Masters? And when did you become as chatty as this, My Warrior? I have never prior heard you speak as much. Since we have arrived here, you have been a fountain of words.”

Ann’wn blushed, well embarrassed, but wasn’t going to let The High Queen sidetrack the conversation, “With all due respect, my Queen, I am a highly trained warrior. As such, I have well-trained observational skills. Perhaps the best in The Realm. I have observed you well, and I know of some of the training the Masters required. I see this in you. I see you meditate. I see you draw forth your mind’s forces. I have observed you fight beyond your abilities, winning even when your powers were long useless. As you say, my Queen, it is the training over the mind, and I see that you have this training.”

The High Queen resisted giving in to Ann’wn, never wanting this information known, “What in our Mother’s names makes you think I was ever a master?”

Ann’wn knew she had won, “I know this well, my Queen.”

“Then tell Me. How do you think you know of this? There is no Master left to substantiate this for you.”

“No other stands as you do in The Realm, my Queen. It is the training of the Masters. The stance is of the Masters. I was trained by one, Highness, so I know this well. Your stance is of their stance. They had a bearing like no other. Your words are their words. Your commands are their commands.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ began walking again, considering Ann’wn’s words, displeased that Ann’wn’s answers were truth. She had long forgotten, by desire, that the Masters had drilled their leadership abilities into her, over and over, cycle after long cycle. As Ann’wn spoke, she remembered as such. She knew well that her words and ways were truly of them. Trying once again to avoid detection, she said, “I think you give Me far more honor than I am due. I am a vowed Queen, Force Leader, and no warrior. Let us drop this conversation.”

Ann’wn pushed yet again, even in knowing that her Queen could become angered, “I knew the Masters, my Queen. And you are one of them.”

The High Queen knew Ann’wn had found out one of her secrets. Slightly amazed and stunned, she spoke quietly and slowly, “If this is all truth, Ann’wn, and note that I have not confirmed your words, what is it you would desire of Me?”

Softly, like her queen spoke, she replied, “Train us.”

“Why now? Why have you never prior mentioned this?”

“As I watched you in the swordplay prior turn, I saw my old master standing before me. You use the same skills and the same moves. Until then, I only guessed. But when I saw you with the Woden Warrior Woman, I knew. You are one of them.”

“You know their training wasn’t an easy one?”

“I know this well, my Queen.”

“And is never questioned.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Never, Force Leader. It is never questioned, or it halts there. It is a dedication beyond reason.”

“Yes, my Queen. I know this well.”

“And the Warrior Woman of Woden? She would want this as well, should a master yet exist?”

“Yes, my Queen. We have spoken of this.”

They neared the site, and she saw the Warrior Woman waiting, along with her mate and Sam. The High Queen prepared herself, having only wanted the training to extend to Ann’wn and Meera. She didn’t wish to deal with her sister more than necessary, “I will think on your words, Force Leader. Only that. But know this—I have not affirmed your guesses. And that is all they are, Ann’wn. Guesses.”

Ann’wn bowed to her, “To your will, my Queen. Thank you. For you to consider my request is all that I can ask.” But Ann’wn knew that her Queen would now begin to teach her and Meera from the Masters’ ways.

Meera knelt and bowed her head as The High Queen approached, “My Queen.”

She knew that her sister wondered as to why Meera did this, but guessed that Sam thought it was out of respect. Her sister bowed her head, becoming more awed by San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ upon every turn. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ wondered if she should give sword lessons to her sister as well.

“Good midturn, Meera’s mate. Does your visit in this Isle please you?”

“It does, Highness. It be such a gentle place. It is as if no violence has ever occurred here. And the Spirit Mothers are most welcoming to us. Where is Jandra this turn? Be she well?”

The High Queen was surprised to learn that she no longer considered Sle’nel’ as Jandra, but ignored the usage of it, knowing that Caitha had called her by that name for a lifespan. “I am certain that she wishes to visit with you further. She will be in attendance at this eve’s meal. Do you wish to practice with us this turn?”

“Me? Oh no, Highness. I just walked Meera over. I thought I might go to the beach and practice some of my songs.”

The High Queen nodded, then looked to Sam, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. It is good to see you this turn. How go your discussions with the Spirit Mothers? Are they answering your questions?”

Sam nodded, “They are. But I have many I would like to ask of you, when there be the moment.”

The High Queen bowed her head slightly at the question as she slowly closed and then reopened her eyes, “Of course. Whatever is your desire. Perhaps at this eve’s meal, then?”

“I was most surprised at your ability with the Spirit Mothers last eve. It makes me wish I had done as much with the Spirits of the Falls.”

“It is ever easy to see what we should have done after the event is past. Knowing what decision to make for our future is nothing more than our best guess. I have learned much over the cycles from My experiences. You will, as well.”

“While we are sisters, our pasts were far different. While you had a more difficult childhood, you were well trained. And while I had but a more pleasant upbringing, I was mostly untrained, in many ways. You stand as a Queen, not allowing challenges, while I stand as a leader among friends.”

“Are you judging the worth of each? Does one stand out better than another?”

Sam laughed, “You would have me say no, but I find your training much more useful over what I know.”

“Perhaps, but I think not. Whichever it may be, it is never overly late to learn, My Sister. I yet train and learn whenever there are moments or a teacher available. It is never done. I train these two warriors hard this turn. You are invited to train with them as well, should you desire.”

“I will watch for a while only. One of the Spirit Mothers would like to teach me one of the powers she believes I should have.”

“Excellent. I had forgotten that they also could do as such.”

She turned to Meera and Ann’wn, “Are you certain that each of you wishes this training to occur?”

Ann’wn bowed, “Without question, my Queen.”

“And you, Warrior Women? You wish this as well, and know the expectations? One question only, and it ceases.”

Meera bowed, also, “Yes, my Queen. As Ann’wn says, without question.”

“Warm yourselves up for a moment. Use only close skills. No big swings. Remain close.”

Amused as they maneuvered against each other, she carefully observed their skills and thinking abilities.

After a few moments, she halted their practice, “Ann’wn, you overuse your movements, and you step overly heavily in your boots. Stand upon the front of your feet more. You use overly many of the same patterns, and you hold your sword overly tight. Warrior Woman of Woden, you are favoring your right side during close contact. Change your hand positions. And your elbows flap in the wind. Hold them closer to your side. Begin again.”

She went to Caitha while they practiced, “Tell me, Caitha of Meera. Do you know any songs of the Elfin Faeries from our past?”

“Oh yes, my Queen. I knew it not at the moment that our Jandra was to become an Elf, but one of your own storytellers gave me an Elfin song. Would you like me to sing it for you?”

“Perhaps this eve, but could you tell Me of the story?”

“It is of the last Elfin Queen. The story tells of how she planned to save the remaining Elfin Faeries. But she killed them, accidentally, instead.”

“What do you mean by this?”

“She buried them alive. What an awful death.”

“Why would she have done such?”

“I know not, Highness. It be in the song. They were buried until they are reborn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that Caitha wouldn’t be able to understand the story, so accepted her presentation of it without question. But she knew well that the Elfin Queen must have known most definitely of what she did when she buried the Elves. She hoped they would find her answers when they journeyed to the Elves’ town. She asked Caitha, “Does it say anything about them returning to The Realm.”

As Caitha spoke, The High Queen watched the two with their swords, “That can’t happen though, can it, M’Love? But the song ends by saying they will once again return fully as the powers begin to align. It makes little sense to anyone, but the song is most beautiful, so it is kept around.”

“Thank you, Caitha of Woden. Enjoy your moment of practice. The beach is a beautiful one here. Look for the amber colored stones. They have many healing qualities, and are only found here upon these shores.”

She turned back to her trainees, “Hold for now. It is enough. Ann’wn, use the front of your feet more. Meera, your left wrist seems weak. Is it injured?”

“It was, my Queen. It but heals.”

“Hold your sword straight out from your side, both of you. Hold it there until I tell you that you may place it down. Allow it not to waver.”

She began her own series of meditations as they struggled to hold their swords straight out without letting them move. It was an impossible task, but one that The High Queen would let them struggle with for many moments. She breathed as she was taught, moving into her first meditation. She mentally slowed her heart rate down some, breathing deeply, slowly letting go of her mind’s worries. Letting go some of her inner rage. She spoke quietly to herself, inside herself, Focus.

For what seemed an eternity to them, Meera and Ann’wn stood, struggling to hold their sword out from their side. The pain was unbearable by now, their arms shaking from the strain. Meera’s eyes and mouth were clenched tightly in her effort to do her Queen’s bidding. Her shoulder felt as if it were burning. Ann’wn had done such as this long prior with her former teacher, but had never achieved the mental distancing that was required to last more than a few painful moments.

The High Queen breathed deeply, finally turning to them, “Place your sword down, slowly. Ann’wn, do you have a sword that I might borrow?”

Ann’wn gratefully lowered her sword and retrieved another for her Queen. The High Queen smiled wickedly, “Now, the other arm. Try to outlast Me.”

The High Queen raised her sword straight out from her side. She then began her meditation, removing herself from her arm. Meera and Ann’wn did the same with their other arm, watching their Queen moment after moment. As their arms’ began to burn from the pain, and as they sought every resource within them to maintain their stance, they watched their Queen hold her sword straight, displaying no signs of discomfort or pain.

Meera and then Ann’wn gave up. They lowered their swords, yet watching The High Queen. After many more moments, she breathed in deeply, then lowered her sword. She began her teachings by slightly guiding them through the steps of the first meditation. Neither Meera nor Ann’wn had ever seen the purpose of such, thinking it for the lazy only. Now that they saw benefit in it, they listened well, following The High Queen’s lesson. She taught them how to focus, how to breathe, how to listen, how to displace themselves from their minds’ problems, and from their pain.

When she finished the lesson, she taught them a few new sword moves, making them practice slow movements only for a long while. Gathering what she recalled from her own training now long unused, she picked up the sword she borrowed from Ann’wn. She closed her eyes briefly, gathering her forces to her, then faced Meera, “Practice against Me, My Warrior Woman.”

Meera tried her best but saw that her Queen had gone into some long unused sword skills that far outdid her own abilities. For every blow Meera tried, The High Queen made a quick and gentle move that caused Meera to lose her own sword. Meera became frustrated, but said nothing.

The High Queen studied Meera for a moment, sensing her thoughts, “No, My Warrior Woman. I don’t use My powers. At least none that you cannot use as well. With training and practice, you will be able to do as I do. It is nothing special. You focus overly on the woman behind the sword. Focus only upon the sword. While your eyes watch the other’s eyes, your focus must remain upon the sword. Make no connection to the woman behind the sword.”

To both of them, she said, “All your training will only serve to remind you that you know nothing. It is never enough. You are not young so know well the fatal lesson behind one mistake. Your skills are considered as excellent in The Realm, but not even passable as compared to the Masters.”

She made them meditate once more, making them relax their bodies and move away from their tensions. She could see that focus and breathing were issues for the both of them, telling them so.

“I am completed with this lesson. But Ann’wn, I am uncertain as to how I am to find the way to dedicate the moments necessary for your training. It is fine while we are here, but as we leave, where will we find such moments as these?”

“Neither Meera or I can expect an every turn lesson from you, but we are well dedicated and will carry our lessons with us, my Master.”

She raised her eyebrow. In a hushed voice that signaled her anger, she said, “Never call me by such. It is far overly dangerous.” She shook her head slightly, then said, “I leave it to the both of you to solve this issue of practice.”

Ann’wn wondered as to why calling her Master was dangerous, but given The High Queen’s reaction, she didn’t ask the question.

“Now that the lesson is over, my Queen, a question?”

She nodded, “Warrior Woman?”

“Why did you not use these sword skills prior turn against me?”

The High Queen considered the question, not wishing to remember this reason. She looked at Meera, speaking slowly, “Some things need to be well hidden from The Realm until the proper moment for them. This is nothing I do willingly or with pleasure. I do now only for The Realm.”

Meera knelt before her and bowed her head, I understand, my Queen. Thank you for this favor. I will not forget this personal sacrifice you make.

The High Queen looked down at her, placing her hand upon Meera’s head, You please Me well, Warrior Woman. Learn well so that you will live long for Me. I have much use of you, as does The Realm. Please consider yourself one of My trusted advisors. Rise. Go find your mate. It is almost the moment for our eve meal.

The High Queen looked up, sensing someone near them other than her two warrior women. She looked to the direction of her sensing and saw Sle’nel’. She smiled at her, not taking her eyes from her. To both Warrior Women, she said, “Leave Me.”

They left, both seeing Sle’nel’. Neither Sle’nel’ nor The High Queen saw them leave, their eyes focused only on each other. After a moment, Sle’nel’ walked over to her Queen, “My eyes never tire of looking at you. Each moment be like the first.”

They took each other’s hands in their own, holding firmly. The High Queen looked upon her tired Elf, “Did you rest well?”

Sle’nel’ began walking them to the banquet hall, “It is well-known Elfin lore that Elves only rest while in the company of their lover.”

The High Queen smiled, enjoying Sle’nel’s playfulness. Very few ever dared played so with The High Queen, as she was taught not to accept familiarity, “Oh? I had not prior heard this lore.”

“It be well true, my Queen. That, plus food. They can only rest well with their love beside them, and with food in their belly. Only then.”

The High Queen laughed, “I have a sense that much of what I am being told of the Elfin Faeries is just children’s stories.”

Sle’nel’ tried to look offended, “I am injured to the heart, my Queen. Here I provide you with the greatest of Elfin lore, yet you think I jest. And look upon me.” She displayed herself by parading herself in front of her, “Look how efficient I am for you. I eat but one meal per turn yet maintain this magnificent Elfin body.”

The High Queen pulled Sle’nel’ to her, embracing her, turning serious. She gazed into Sle’nel’s eyes, studying the now golden colors and twinkles, “It is indeed a most magnificent of bodies. In all The Realm, I am glad you have chosen Me, My Elf.”

The meal was another banquet, but the atmosphere was much improved upon this eve. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and Sle’nel’ ate well, having missed all the meals of the turn. As was The High Queen’s way, she studied all those around her, often entering then quickly leaving their thoughts. She thought for a moment on what it felt like to have someone always there for her. As a Queen for many cycles, she was never left alone, yet always alone. Now with Sle’nel’, she was truly never alone. It gave her a moment of peace to feel such.

As she studied the others, she found herself pleased as to the loyalty Meera was displaying and feeling, hoping that no test of Meera’s loyalty would have to occur between herself and her sister. Meera had shifted leaders, but also hoped that Sam would never have to know of such, as she yet loved her as a friend, and as a Warrior. The Spirit Mothers and High Wizard Sorcerer had remained through the meal, but then left them alone.

Seeing it as a good moment to speak amongst themselves, The High Queen looked to her sister, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. You have some questions for me?”

Sam had decided to wait until her sister, this most powerful of Queens, felt like answering her questions. She nodded her appreciation, “Who are the Others that you but speak of?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ considered the question, having thought that Sam already knew of this answer, “Did you not ask our Spirit Mothers this question?”

Sam shook her head, “No. I know not who to ask.”

“What do you know of the First Ones?”

“I have read some of their diaries. Woden has some of their later diaries, as they moved out of their first experiment site and to their beginning of Woden.”

“You have not read of when they first arrived?”

“No. Those are the diaries we seek, but we know not where to look. We thought perhaps somewhere in Apien or Fornaith, but know not. After hearing of our other sister living in Sansthera, I but guess that is where the site is located. I have been reading the diaries from when they first separated from each other, and a man named Burn had taken over.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ breathed in deeply, not wanting to explain this, but knowing its necessity, “The First Ones came from elsewhere. I know not where, but very far from this Realm. They are of the Others. The First Ones are the humans that caused the extinction of the Elfin Faeries, and of many of the other mystical aspects of this Realm. This Realm was vowed ever to be apart from the Others, but I can only guess that someone had forgotten to inform the Others of this agreement.”

“Why do we not wish for their return, as they seem well intelligent?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Caitha, studying her briefly, “My sister, have you ever really listened to your storytellers and singer of stories?”

Caitha smiled, knowing that The High Queen well understood the importance of storytellers and singers of the culture.

Sam shook her head, “I thought their songs just stories to amuse the children. Now I see that you think very differently on this.”

The High Queen laughed, “I would wager with you that even your Caitha, who has been sheltered from The Realm for most her life, has some songs about this. Singers of our Realm share these songs easily, and our stories can be found in all the small towns throughout The Realm with amazing consistency and accuracy. Is that not correct, Caitha of Meera?”

Sam flinched, finally recognizing that when her own Spirit Mothers had said that clues about the First Ones were to be had, part of what they referred to was standing directly in front of her all these cycles, in her own storytellers and singers of stories.

Caitha smiled, “The Highest has always believed my songs frivolous and for the children, as do most throughout Woden. But whenever I meet another storyteller or song singer, it is as you say. We exchange our past and cultures.”

“Where did the First Ones come from?”

“It is good you ask these questions, but now you must seek the answers. Listen to your storytellers and singers of stories. Return to Me with these questions when you have found some of the answers. I wish not to be harsh, My Sister, but I have great need of you to understand our realm and those who live in it. The Sorcerer Women also sing songs of our Realm’s mighty past.”

Sam nodded, not perturbed by this, but asked, “Do you have the beginning diaries of the First Ones?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, “No. I have no need of them and have never seen them. The past is written in many ways, and the diaries are only one of them. The Elves knew much of this recorded past, though. Perhaps you might even ask Sle’nel’ after she visits in her Elfin home. I have a guess as to who now holds them, though.”

Sle’nel’ answered softly, “Sume’n’tinel’ti’non.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’, have you begun your lessons with the High Wizard Sorcerer?”

“This turn, as well as with the Spirit Mothers. They say I improve, but that I should practice with you.”

The High Queen moved her hand slightly, sending a plate flying to her sister. Startled, Sam tried to catch it with her hands. She touched it briefly, causing it to fall to the ground.

“Your instincts need developing. Use your powers only.”

Sam tried sending a glass to her sister, thinking that she would surprise her, but it had barely moved before The High Queen sent it quickly back. Sam tried to halt it with her powers, but not quickly enough. It fell to the floor, breaking.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed, “Then prepare yourself, My Sister, as my training will not be scheduled.”

Sam pulled her sword from her sheath, “Another contest then? I learned how to use some of the powers with the sword play.”

The High Queen shook her head, “I have no sword, and you would only lose if I did.”

“Do you fear I will become stronger than you?”

The High Queen rose, “Ann’wn, I have need of your sword for a moment only.”

The High Queen got the sword, touched it to Sam’s, then began the swordplay. It ended it almost as quickly. She had refrained from using her powers when sparring against Meera and Ann’wn prior, but now with her sister, she included her powers. She was careful not to hurt Sam, but Sam wasn’t prepared for the strength behind her sister’s power, which she barely used this moment. As The High Queen’s sword touched Sam’s, she sent her power through her sword, then into Sam’s sword as the swords touched, causing Sam to drop hers.

Sam picked up her sword, “Again.”

They touched sword tips again, then began. This instance, The High Queen used her power to make Sam’s arm move away from the attack. Sam tried to prevent her arm from moving where she didn’t want it to go, but couldn’t place her power there quickly or strongly enough.

“Again.”

They touched sword tips, and instantly The High Queen used her power to prevent Sam from moving her sword. Sam tried valiantly to do so, but didn’t yet have the strength to hold against The High Queen’s powers.

The High Queen felt sorry for her sister, knowing how difficult such training was. For many cycles in her youth, she felt that she would never master the use of her powers, “Enough?”

Sam suddenly made a quick move against The High Queen, trying to use her powers against her. While The High Queen thought it a good effort, she held it off, barely thinking of it.

“You yet think like a swordswoman of Woden. Use your powers. See the sword as an extension of them only. Try again.”

As they began their swordplay, Sam tried to send her power through her sword, hoping to break her sister’s swing. The High Queen was ready for it, but didn’t yet use her powers, observing to see how strong her sister’s powers were becoming. Sam swung again, using her powers to try to trip The High Queen. It didn’t work, but The High Queen saw that Sam was going to learn quickly, thinking her progress good. Sam kept trying, using her powers upon each swing of the sword, hoping to catch her sister off-guard. After many moments, The High Queen thought it enough, sending her powers through the sword. When their swords touched, her powers went into Sam’s sword, making it as if it were stuck in stone. Sam couldn’t budge it. She removed her hands, looking at her own sword remain in the air, firmly stuck in nothing.

As she waved her hand lightly, The High Queen said, “Catch it,” as she released her powers from it. Sam tried to catch it with her powers, trying to force it back into her hands. She couldn’t hold it though, and it fell to the floor, clanging loudly.

The High Queen laughed, “It fell, but you tried to use your powers instead of your hands. You learn quickly, Highest. It will not feel like much gain to you, but that is an important aspect. You resisted using your hands, and tried your powers. Most excellent, My Sister.”

She handed her sword back to Ann’wn, looking at her sister, “Did you not learn to use your powers against Buron?”

“I did, but it was easier when the guards would send arrows at me than with you. Buron was mostly wanting to kill me with his sword, and used few of his powers.”

“Ah. The Warrior Women of Woden. Yes. Their arrows are without power, so are easier to halt.”

She turned to Meera, “Warrior Woman, send something flying to your Highest.”

Meera pulled her knife out, aiming for the door in back of Sam. She let it fly, and Sam, as predicted, was able to halt it easily.

Sam looked at her sister, clearly started, “How did you know this?”

The High Queen laughed, “I also had to learn, as you do now. Matching power against another’s power is most difficult, and overly frustrating.”

“I was also taught to use my eyes as weapons.”

“Yes. I can understand this, but am surprised they gave you powers when they only wanted you dead. Buron was afraid of fire. I saw this as he came into My Valley. Your sword also had a stone in it, did it not?”

“A green one. He had a red one.”

“The red stone is stronger. So they did indeed wish you dead. You must have used the fire well against him. His powers were much stronger, but I imagine that your will far passed his. He relied on his strength only, never thinking a brain was necessary.” She laughed, “But he didn’t have much of one, did he? Do you yet have this power to use your eyes as weapons?”

Sam looked at one of the candles, using her eyes to melt it quickly into a puddle.

“Good. I don’t use this power, but it is a good one for you to have. Make certain to practice with this power, as it will serve you well, as it did against Buron. The Dungaras don’t have this power.”

“With my powers I was able to save Sle’nel’s life not overly long prior.”

She recalled that Ann’wn had told her of this, “She was dying? From an illness?”

“A deep knife wound.”

“You are lucky then that you died not. A life for a life is the usual power given.”

“Are you able to do as such without risking your own life?”

She had vowed to never disclose that she did indeed have the ability to save a life without giving a life, but it was the rarest of all powers and given only to The High Queen. It was also a limited power, though, and one she had never used. She ignored her sister’s question, “And how is it that you lived from using this power?”

“The Old One saved me. Meera brought her to me. She revived me from death.”

The High Queen again recalled that Ann’wn had told of this. She wondered briefly who had given Far’lin’ter’il this power, as it wasn’t a usual one even for a Spirit Mother. It troubled her, knowing she would have to ask about it, But who? It wasn’t in the minds of the High Wizard Sorcerer or the Spirit Mothers. Even Sume’n’tinel’ti’non doesn’t have this ability. She sighed deeply, Yet another mystery to solve for The Realm.

“So, you were also given some healing powers. These will be useful for you when you are in Woden.”

Sam nodded, thinking the same. She had just become Highest in Woden of late, but wondered about her sister, “When were you made High Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ closed her eyes, thinking it seemed a lifespan ago. She recalled the moment vividly, as it had come as a surprise. She opened her eyes, speaking slowly, “I was young, not yet of seventeen cycles. The High Queen prior to Me was killed in a betrayal. I was gone to the Sorcerer Women in the Mountains for more training, but was suddenly brought back to be instated as Queen of the Valley. One cycle later, I became High Queen of The Realm. I was overly young and hardly prepared, but I had one excellent leader beside Me, teaching and guiding Me for a short while. She was the strongest and smartest leader I have ever met. The Realm lost its best when it lost her.”

Ann’wn wondered if The High Queen would forget and answer this question, “Who was your teacher, my Queen?”

The High Queen smiled, knowing what Ann’wn was after, “One far better than Me. But not the teacher that taught Me the weapons, Force Leader.”

“And Shur’en’dell was the leader of your forces then?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “She was. Thinking back on our prior conversation, you must have been in her forces at that moment when I became Queen. She was, like the rest of her group, masters of the mind. Their dedication to The Realm was lost as they died. There remain no more like them. Her wisdom was amazing to Me, and yet she was far from the best of them. Perhaps you are correct Ann’wn. Perhaps it is overly sad that we have no more of the Masters in The Realm. But the Masters had their difficulties, as well. It was the reason for their demise.”

Ann’wn didn’t know of this, “My Queen?”

The High Queen shrugged, “Some of them turned against the others and against The Realm. They fought amongst themselves, both sides wanting power and control. Any power is corruptible, and this was one of the most corruptible of all powers. In order to rid The Realm of the Corrupted Ones, the Masters fought them. At the end of the battle, all were gone on both sides, as the Masters gave their lives to halt the Corrupted Ones. A sad tale, and I often wonder about the oft-called Un-corrupted Ones. I imagine Caitha of Woden has heard the songs to this story.”

Caitha smiled at this most wise Queen, “Indeed, M’Love. I have. As you say, it is a most sad tale of a most awful battle.”

Ann’wn looked at her Queen, “But you said the title is yet a dangerous one, my Queen.”

“Sides were taken, Ann’wn. And we gave a funeral for only eight after their battle. That leaves fourteen yet unaccounted for across The Realm. Nine on the side of The Realm, or so it is believed, and five on the other. We have never yet found any signs of them.”

“Was your teacher among those found dead?”

She looked at Ann’wn, but didn’t answer, leaving Ann’wn to ponder on what had already been said, as she herself yet did often. On three occasions she thought she had seen one of the Masters. Once, when she was traveling home from the Sorcerer women, she had glimpsed an image of one of the Masters in a side passageway in the north tunnel. The recognition had dawned on her overly late, and as she looked back at the passageway, the image was gone. She had passed it off for tiredness on her part.

The second occasion she had seen the same Master as she had lain in her bed recovering from the loss of her lover and her deep back wound, just a few turns after the incident. She had awoken to the sight of the Master standing over her. She passed this image off to her high fever, as no one else had seen the image. Her Healer at that moment had told her she would never walk again, but after the image of the Master, her back began to heal and she was able to move her legs. She vaguely recalled that the Master had told her a story and had applied some of her healing skills. She never remembered the story, but did recall her voice.

The third occasion was as she and Sle’nel’ rode back into town for the celebration of their union. She had caught only a side glimpse of her, but she thought she had seen the Master standing in the crowd, watching her. When she looked again, the Master was gone.

She had drawn her own conclusions to the mystery, never speaking of them, yet always wondering if what she had seen was real. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ often guessed as to why her teacher would, if she were yet alive, remain hidden. So San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ never mentioned the Master’s name, hoping that The Realm would forget who she was in case her teacher needed secrecy. The former High Queen had been killed through an almost successful takeover and betrayal of The Realm. She could only hope that who remained of the Masters now remained hidden from The Realm to prevent as such again. But San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was also taught to trust very little, so withheld her skills from all until needed, not wishing to give anything away to anyone who might be able to use it against her.

And I have no proof that the Masters were ever truly loyal to The Realm. They all seemed overly controlling for My liking.

The High Queen looked over to Sle’nel’, wishing to rid herself of these thoughts. She smiled, grateful for her. Never prior had she anyone to turn to in order to forget her worries and concerns. For many cycles she had spent countless eves in her gardens, meditating with the hopes of casting off her worries of The Realm for a few moments. It seldom worked, but since she couldn’t sleep, she practiced the skills of controlling her mind, as her teachers had taught her. Now, with Sle’nel’ with her, she thought The Realm an easier place. But she worried about that also, thinking that she would have to be more mindful of complacency. For the moment though, she gazed into her lover’s eyes, loving their golden sparkling color.

She remained deep in her own thoughts about the Masters as the conversation continued without her. Meera asked Ann’wn how long she had been leader of the forces. Ann’wn was explaining while The High Queen once again contemplated on the Masters, wondering how, if necessary, she could contact the one she had long sought.

Ann’wn asked, interrupting her Queen’s thoughts unknowingly, “How long do we remain, my Queen?”

She sighed, interrupted in her thoughts, knowing well that she needed to return to the Valley, “Would any of you like to remain one more turn?”

Sle’nel’ spoke to her, softly, “I know you must return, but if you can spare one more turn, we would all be most grateful. I would guess that you have never prior been able to relax with your closest of advisors in this fashion. While I have not known you overly long, I have never seen them able to converse so comfortably with you, as they do here.”

No one else would have dared mention this, but The High Queen knew it was true. She had sensed it herself upon prior turn, recognizing it as Ann’wn spoke more to her. She knew it could last for these moments only though, as she could allow no such questioning as this when in the presence of others. She knew that she would need to return herself to her role as queen in The Realm soon, and with increased dedication.

She looked at Sle’nel’, knowing her boldness in confronting her on this issue. She smiled at her softly, “Perhaps none are as brave as you, My Love.” She glanced over toward Ann’wn, “I assume you left messengers prepared with our location, should I be needed.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen. That and I made certain Mil’der’in was prepared to handle all your lesser meetings in your absence. You had nothing of large importance for even a few turns from now.”

“Good. We can remain one more turn. I need to speak to the Dungaras and to A’lon’lden anyway, prior to our leaving.”

Sle’nel’ looked puzzled, “Why must a Queen remain as distant as this? It seems overly difficult and lonely.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked saddened by the question, remembering all her training, and what she thought was an overly lonely childhood full of intensity and seriousness, “Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’, do you know the answer to this?”

“I would but guess that you were taught to be this way. It be unlike Woden, though, where I have many friends, while you seem to have few, if any.”

Meera looked at her Queen, responding for her, guessing at, but truly knowing the answer. It was one of the reasons Meera respected this Queen so. Her sacrifice to her position was even greater than any warrior gave, “She was taught to have no friends, so no one can be used in hostage, and no one can betray. She was taught to trust no one.” She waited a moment as The High Queen looked upon her, then said, “And she was taught to remain aloof so that her closest advisors’ deaths would mean little to her. The closer she becomes to her advisors, the more vulnerable she makes her position.”

Sle’nel’ was surprised but remained silent. Sam looked at her, now even more in awe, “So, you have given up your life, as you said, to The Realm. But do you not now become vulnerable because of Sle’nel’?”

Ann’wn answered, “A Queen becomes overly hard unless some gentleness is provided. It is up to her guards to protect her lover from the possibilities of hostage or betrayal. Even without a lover, we treat hostage and betrayal as always a potential. With the addition of Sle’nel’ and the new Future Supreme Sovereign, the challenge is increased even more.”

“San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, who trained you to be Queen?”

The High Queen looked at Ann’wn as she answered her sister’s question, “Oh, just some teachers that are no longer of The Realm. They died long prior but were good teachers. I hated them of course, in My youth, but as I became older I realized what they had given to Me. As they died, I inherited some of their powers and strengths, much like Sle’nel’ just inherited her Elfin past from her Birth-Mother and Mother’s memories and powers. It was their sacrifice to The Realm. Our past was even more mystical than now. It is hoped that it will become so, once again.”

“Are there such teachers to train me?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, “They are all gone now. But your powers have been saved for you, and you will be well taught. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non will hate you well for them, as she now hates Me. It is the powers that she seeks. But be mindful, My sister. You seek power, but the powers will soon seek you, and as that occurs, you will be tempted to use them against The Realm.”

Sam was truly shocked, “Against The Realm? Why would I do as such? It is for The Realm that I now seek them.”

“But the powers must be well controlled. All the powers have a dark quality to them, as well as a bright one. Look upon Sle’nel’s power that the Sorrows gave to her. It is one of the darkest of them all, yet only an Elfin Faerie can hold the power without turning to evil. Even Sle’nel’ will have to face herself as she uses her power upon some turn, as will your own daughter. The pact we make within ourselves in regard to the powers given to us is not always of our own choosing. It is why I advise you to never trust yourself. Always question your decisions, as others can use a power to twist your thinking. According to Far’lin’ter’il, this has already prior occurred to you.”

“And yet, it felt like it was my choice.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “And mine, as well. Although, looking back at prior, I find moments in my memory that make me wonder. It didn’t always seem as correct.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was intrigued, “And if you were to begin the turn of events once again, but knowing your mind had been twisted so that you two would come together, would you have thought any differently?”

“How can I know of such?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew her sister had been irritated at her question, but hoped she remained with an open mind, “At what moment do we choose to question even our very own motivations? That is how difficult it is, and how fully undermining such actions can be. It is why I choose to force Myself to reflect and reverse My thoughts to check My own thinking. One cannot know when a concealed thought has been planted, and yet, I must know. It is of My vow.”

She rose, offering her hand to Sle’nel’, “Since we remain yet another turn, decide among yourselves what it is you would like to do next turn. We will discuss it in the morn. Until then, I bid you a good eve.”

Sle’nel’ took her hand, rising, knowing her Queen had enough of the questions for one eve. And Sle’nel’ knew that R’lodin’lindor was waiting for them. They left the banquet hall, walking down the path to where their ride waited.

“Where do we head, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ smiled, saying only, “It be a surprise for you. And a gift for R’lodin’lindor.”

The High Queen accepted this, and they both mounted. She could see that R’lodin’lindor was excited beyond any moment she had seen prior. They flew high, as was usual to avoid conflict, but came quickly down upon a great lake. As they neared the land, The High Queen could see that no one lived near the lake, and was one she had never seen prior. The forest was untouched for large distances, heavy with old first growth. R’lodin’lindor landed on the shore, and Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Wait here, my Queen. I will be a moment only.”

She watched as Sle’nel’ went to the lakeshore, bent down, speaking to what looked like the lake only. The sun was yet somewhat in the sky, so The High Queen couldn’t see the little ones, but they were there. One of them had been chosen, but all the others were around, excited that yet one more of them was about to come into The Realm. Sle’nel’ held out her hand, waiting until the little light landed upon it. When it did, she gently closed her hand to keep the little light from harm. She remounted, smiling at her queen, but saying nothing, “We are ready, R’lodin’lindor.”

R’lodin’lindor took off quickly but smoothly, heading directly toward the Sorcerer Women in the Mountain. The High Queen began to see where they were headed, but wondered why. She placed her arms around Sle’nel’, enjoying the ride and looking upon the land. They once again flew high, and after many moments dropped down to the Sorcerer’s tiny village.

After they dismounted, The High Queen petted R’lodin’lindor’s great head, now guessing as to what was about to occur, So, we are about to witness yet another great unicorn such as you enter The Realm. I knew not, R’lodin’lindor. I knew not that there was one of you for each of the Elves. I knew not that you were dying because Sle’nel’ had become lost to The Realm, and to you it was as if she died. I am well pleased that you will no longer be alone. Now what do we do about our last Elf, my friend, as she remains alone?

R’lodin’lindor nudged her, loving her, not able to answer, for she had no answer to this question. Instead, she waited as patiently as she could for Sle’nel’ to bring out Sele’, and have the little light become bonded to its own Elf, no matter how little Elfin background Sele’ carried within her.

Sle’nel’ emerged from the hut where Sele’ was living, carrying her in one of her arms. The Sorcerer Women had all been called and were arriving near R’lodin’lindor, Sle’nel’ having told them of what was to occur. Sele’ looked a few moons older to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, even though it had been only a few turns since she had last seen her. She knew that she would grow quickly, and was gladdened for it.

Sle’nel’ brought Sele’ over to R’lodin’lindor, then opened her hand. The sun’s moment in the sky was gone now, so all could see the little light dancing. Sle’nel’ held Sele’ close to her, though, knowing what was to occur. The little light flew up to Sle’nel’, kissing her upon her lip softly, then flew to R’lodin’lindor, where it did the same. Then it darted over to Sele’, flying around her head, listening to Sele’s giggles. Sele’ pointed to the little light, smiling and softly giggling. The little light touched Sele’s finger, then flew nearby and landed upon the ground. As they all watched, the little light began to magically grow. Slowly, the little one grew before them, until it was nearly the size of R’lodin’lindor. When she was done growing, she walked gracefully over to R’lodin’lindor, nudging up to her. R’lodin’lindor was so excited she could barely contain herself. Finally, she was no longer alone in The Realm.

“What is her name, my Love?”

“I knew not how these magnificent creatures were named until my Birth-Mother gave me my Mother’s memories. I named R’lodin’lindor long prior. Sele’ must now name this one.”

The High Queen was mildly surprised, never really knowing, but thinking it made sense. She looked upon Sele’, “Well, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. You heard your Birth-Mother. What name do you give R’lodin’lindor’s love?”

Sele’ thought about it for a moment, then sent her message to all, D’ron’stri’nil’.

“Interesting. You choose one of the long-prior ancient names. Well done, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n.”

Sle’nel’ looked upon her Birth-daughter, “Treat her well, my Birth-daughter. While you are only part Elf, she will expect the same Elfin love as I give to R’lodin’lindor. Have respect for D’ron’stri’nil’, as she is now bonded to you and will protect you with her life.”

Sele’ sent a final message to her Queen, to her Birth-Mother, and to R’lodin’lindor, Thank you. I will cherish this gift.

Sle’nel’ handed Sele’ back to one of the Sorcerer Women, knowing that the next moment she saw her Birth-daughter, she would probably be walking. She said her good-byes to Sele’ and to the Sorcerer Women, then went to D’ron’stri’nil’, “We welcome you to The Realm. Would you like to fly beside R’lodin’lindor while she takes us back to our Isle? Sele’ has no need for you this moment, and R’lodin’lindor would very much enjoy your company.”

The High Queen mounted upon R’lodin’lindor, and Sle’nel’ mounted D’ron’stri’nil’. Quickly, both the unicorns ran, then jumped into the air, flying and dancing their happiness. The ride back to the Isle was a little longer than the ride to the Sorcerer Women, but neither The High Queen nor Sle’nel’ minded as they rode upon the two great flying unicorns. The great ones danced together upon the wind in their happiness. R’lodin’lindor and D’ron’stri’nil’ finally landed and waited patiently for Sle’nel’ and The High Queen to dismount. Then looking only momentarily at both of them, they jumped back into the air, flying next to each other. They left quickly up to the great heights of the sky, soaring together to touch the face of the stars.

“Thank you, My Desire. It is good to see that R’lodin’lindor has another for companionship. Now we must find a way to bring back the other Elves so you are no longer alone in this realm.”

“I think you the lonely one in The Realm, my Queen. Until this eve, I didn’t fully understand this, but I saw it this eve as you spoke of your life and training. You walk a lonely path.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sensed her raptor overhead and gave a soft crying noise, calling her raptor to her. She held out her arm and waited. In a few moments, the raptor landed upon her arm. Stroking her head, she listened to her message. In the language that Sle’nel’ couldn’t understand, The High Queen gave the raptor a task. The only words that Sle’nel’ understood were, “Find her. Find Ll’strin’ll.” More words were spoken between them, and then the raptor flew off.

They intertwined arms, walking back to their dwelling. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ continued their prior conversation, “I am no longer alone, as I am now like R’lodin’lindor. I have found My happiness. I worry over you, though. You were most quiet this eve. Is there anything I might do to make you pleased?”

As they entered their dwelling, Sle’nel’ turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. In the softest of words, she said, “What will you do if she is found?”

The High Queen looked at her, surprised, yet not surprised that Sle’nel’ had put the story together so easily, “I know not.”

“Who gave The Old One the power to save a life without giving a life?”

“Again, I know not for certain.”

“But you have a guess.”

She smiled at her Elf, “Are all Elves as intelligent as you, My Desire?”

Allowing the subject to be changed, Sle’nel’ became more playful, wanting to change the tension, “Oh no, my Queen. Not nearly so. You have captured the most intelligent of all.”

The High Queen laughed, “Then I am well pleased. Just a moment, My Love. I must give a task to Ann’wn.”

“Is she not at the banquet? She didn’t return with us.”

“She is always about if not at battle. It is her way.”

The High Queen went to the front porch of their little dwelling and gave another soft whistle, this one different than the one to call her raptor. Ann’wn appeared from out of the dark, “My Queen?”

“Bring the Dungaran and A’lon’lden to Me in the morn. Have the Spirit Mothers serve us the morn meal here. I also want you here with us, as I want you to hear what the Dungaras has to say.”

“As you say, my Queen.”

Ann’wn began to leave so as to inform the Spirit Mothers, but then turned, “My Queen?”

The High Queen looked at her, not speaking, but waiting. It was enough. Ann’wn knew she could ask her question, “She wasn’t among those found dead, was she?”

The High Queen looked at her, again not answering, knowing that Ann’wn now knew the answer.

“How powerful are your powers when used in the old tradition, my Queen?”

Softly, she answered, “What would you consider as powerful, Warrior?”

“How many Mungardies did you truly kill that turn, my Queen?”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow, considering the question. Never prior had she told the truth about that battle when she lost her lover, as she hadn’t wanted others to know that she also was a Master. And never prior had anyone even known enough to ask the question. It was one of the few lies that she ever told. Revealing how many Mungardies she had killed prior to being injured by the last one would have told all The Realm that she was truly a Master, as she had been. Unknown to Ann’wn, she was second amongst all the Masters.

She locked eyes with Ann’wn, frowning. She studied Ann’wn very carefully for a few moments, entering her mind, hoping she wouldn’t find betrayal within it. Finding no ill will at all, she went to stand next to her, “Why do you want to know this information?”

“Why is it, my Queen, that I guard you when you have no need for my useless and far weaker skills? You are truly stronger than any of us, and I would wager that even now this turn, you displayed few of your skills. Only once when you made Meera drop her sword so easily did you display your powers. None of this is an effort for you. How much power do you hold, my Queen?”

“You make Me wonder as to your questions. If you were anyone else, I would have much cause for concern.”

Ann’wn knelt before her queen, “Go ahead, my Queen. Search my mind. Make certain for both of us that no one has bent my mind.”

The High Queen placed her hand gently upon Ann’wn’s head, searching, carefully looking for anything out of the ordinary. After a long moment, and after being careful not to harm her Warrior, she released her hand, “Tell Me, Force Leader. What is it that intrigues you so?”

“I think you have more power than you have ever shown, my Queen. What is it I guard?”

She paused for a moment, thinking. Wondering. “I shouldn’t tell you of this, but if we ever run into battle, you will see of it anyway. Wait here, Warrior, and prepare yourself.”

She retrieved a sword from inside the dwelling. By this moment, Sle’nel’ had come outside, curious. The High Queen returned with a sword, looked at Sle’nel’ for a moment, then turned to Ann’wn.

She spoke softly, “Are you certain you wish to know this, Warrior?”

Ann’wn pulled her own sword, “Yes, my Queen.”

“Use all your powers, Ann’wn. Use all your might, or I might harm you. Do you understand? Fear not of hurting Me, as you cannot. Can you do this? Trust Me more this moment than ever prior, Warrior.”

“Yes, my Queen. I will do as you command. I will not hold back.”

She closed her eyes for a moment, focusing on containing this power so as not to harm her Warrior. She opened her eyes, raised her sword and focused. Her eyes became narrowed as she only saw, in her mind, Ann’wn’s sword. She waited for Ann’wn to take the first move. She did so as vowed, with all her force against the woman she most loved in the entire Realm. The High Queen waited until the last moment prior to the sword hitting her, then with lightening speed, moved her own sword to meet it. She sent much of her power into her sword as the swords met.

A large spark flew from the swords, causing Ann’wn to let go of her sword, throwing her back as if kicked by a horse, several tree lengths. Ann’wn fell hard upon the ground, having been thrown with much force, and having been severely jolted by the spark. She lay stunned upon the ground, not fully aware of what had occurred. The High Queen and Sle’nel’ went to her, both kneeling down, looking upon her. Ann’wn heard their voices but couldn’t make out their words. As The High Queen laid her hand upon Ann’wn’s head, Ann’wn felt instantly improved and could finally hear what they were saying.

She sat up, staring at her Queen. Hoarsely, she said, “Did you use all your power, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, “No, Warrior. I would have killed you.”

“As quickly?”

“Instantly. I had to be careful not to hurt you, so I took caution. This is only a display.”

“How many were there that turn, my Queen?”

She hesitated for a moment, then softly said, “Twenty-four.”

Ann’wn’s eyes opened so widely she thought they would fall out, “All of them Mungardies, my Queen?”

She nodded her head, “All of them.”

“But they have excellent powers, my Queen.”

The High Queen rose and held out her hand to Ann’wn. Ann’wn took it, feeling bruised all over. The High Queen helped her rise, “None of this must be known, Ann’wn.”

“I understand, my Queen.”

“Ever fought against an Elfin Faerie, my Queen?”

She turned to Sle’nel’ and smiled, “You might lose.”

“So I see.” Sle’nel’ took Ann’wn’s sword, holding it out to her Queen, “So what if I did?”

“Elves don’t lose.”

“Neither do you.”

“Will you use your powers?”

“If you do as well.”

The High Queen nodded, raising her sword to her own lover. They touched tips, then began. The swords flew sparks out like an uncontrolled fire. Ann’wn watched in amazement as they both used skills far beyond her imaginings. She could tell that they tested each other’s strengths and weaknesses, careful not to hurt each other, but raising the level of power, swing by swing. She had never prior seen these two so singularly focused. Meera had come running, as prior, hearing the clash of swords. Standing next to Ann’wn, she watched the fight. She had only guessed as to The High Queen’s real powers, suspecting prior that The High Queen had yet held back. She watched as with each swing, each of them used more and more of their skills and powers. When Sle’nel’ had sword-danced with Meera prior, she hadn’t been serious, playing with Meera’s skills. Now Meera saw that she was extremely focused, having to fight hard against her own lover.

Sle’nel’ was more Elfin in that she danced around, able to avoid the blows altogether when she thought The High Queen becoming overly strong, but The High Queen had far more power. Meera, out of curiosity, stepped in to fight against The High Queen, wondering what she would do. The High Queen looked to her momentarily, striking Meera’s sword quickly with the same results that Ann’wn had faced. Ann’wn was stunned, seeing that her Queen hadn’t lost a moment, disabling Meera within less than a blink. The High Queen then continued her fight against Sle’nel’ as they now moved into the trees. Moment after moment, they tested each other’s skills and powers until The High Queen accidentally sent too much power into one of her swings, knocking Sle’nel’ against a tree with too much force. As Sle’nel’ hit the tree, the wind was knocked out of her, and she slumped to the ground. Focusing as quickly as she could, and trying desperately to displace her pain, she rose, stunned and slightly dizzy.

She raised her sword, but The High Queen had lowered hers, “No more, My Love. It is enough for now. We are both struggling not to harm the other. You are a true Elf, My Love. Your skills are mighty, like theirs. I am proud of you to not give up even when that stunned. You are also a true warrior, fighting until the death if necessary.”

Sle’nel’ moved slowly, trying to displace her pain, still somewhat dizzy from her head hitting the tree, “My skills are good, but your powers are astonishing. Are you certain that Sele’ will be as powerful as you?”

The High Queen put her hand to Sle’nel’s head, helping her to remove her pain. She spoke very softly so only Sle’nel’ could hear, “Perhaps.” She waited a moment, focusing upon Sle’nel’s pain. “Our powers cannot be measured in this fashion. I am most likely stronger, but her powers are more within her, making them seem stronger.”

Meera was yet trying to pick herself up from the ground. The High Queen had forgotten about it, but when she and Sle’nel’ turned back to Ann’wn, she remembered what she had done to her, seeing Meera struggling. She went to her, placing her hand upon Meera’s head, also, “I am sorry, My Warrior. I didn’t think another would join in this fight. You caught Me off-guard.” She removed some of Meera’s pain.

“Off-guard, my Queen? Then please never let me catch you while you be aware. You will kill me. What kind of power be this, my Queen? I have never seen as such.”

Ann’wn gave her hand to Meera, helping her to rise, “A most frightening one. These two together could kill legions.”

The High Queen turned to Meera and Ann’wn, “None of what you have seen leaves here. Ever. Now you know what it is you guard. Guard it well. The Realm depends upon it.”

They both knelt before their Queen, awed, “My Queen.”

“Leave us. And remember, never speak of this.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ watched as the two warriors left. After a moment, Sle’nel’ turned to her Queen, looking impish, “Only twenty-four? And you lost? You couldn’t have done better?”

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, wondering why she asked such a question, then seeing the glint of teasing in her eyes, The High Queen laughed, “Well, perhaps twenty-five.”

They intertwined their arms together, beginning to walk back to their dwelling, “You are a great swordswoman, my Queen.”

The High Queen turned to her lover, “You are a gifted swordswoman also, My Love, but without doubt, you are the most beautiful woman in The Realm. I almost lost my focus while we sword-danced, fully stunned at your beauty.”

“Hmmm. I must think on this. It is a power I had not thought to use.”

The High Queen’s back was hurting her, “Just a moment, My Desire. I must displace this pain.”

The Elf watched as her lover went into her own mind to focus on her displacing her pain, and returning her body to normal. She watched her, noticing that The High Queen stood perfectly still, without fear as to her surroundings. After a few moments, The High Queen took one final deep breath and exited from her meditations.

She looked at her Elf, “Did your Birth-Mother tell you where your Elfin sword might be? Or your Elfin bow and arrows?”

“I know where the sword is, but it is not here. What is so special about this sword and bow?”

“Your Elfin weapons have magical powers all their own. You just fought Me without your Elfin sword, yet maintained very well. I have a feeling that with it, you will be far stronger than you just were. They must be in El’fs’nd’lle, then. We will need to take you there so you might see the land of your ancestry.”

“How will I know what to do and what to search for when we arrive?”

The High Queen placed her hand on Sle’nel’s cheek, certain of her answer, “You will know, My Love.”

* * * *

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ woke first, enjoying the feeling of resting in the morn. She couldn’t remember any moment prior to Sle’nel’ that she had rested so. She looked at her Elf, admiring her beauty, wondering in having this one next to her. She studied her features and her mind while in its sleep. She found Sle’nel’s thoughts very dark for an Elf, but knew she was the High Sorcerer over the Sorrows. That alone would send most those in The Realm into depths of insane terror. She had noticed over the prior many eves that Sle’nel’ was unable to sleep through any eve peacefully since she had become the caretaker of the Sorrows.

How most unfair it is that each of us with a role in The Realm must suffer for it.

She touched Sle’nel’s cheek gently, feeling its softness. She also couldn’t remember enjoying such beauty. As High Queen, she knew that she was privileged to have the most beautiful of all lovers in her bed as she desired, but Sle’nel’s Elfin beauty was without equal. Last eve was the first eve in many that hadn’t been truly interrupted, and they enjoyed their pleasures together as if it were their first moment.

As Sle’nel’ opened her eyes, she was startled to see her Queen, having just woken from her deep sleep. She touched her own hand to her Queen’s that was yet resting on her cheek.

As she remembered where she was, and far away from her mind’s terrors, she nestled into her Queen, “Hmmm … I missed having you next to me when I wake. It felt empty without you beside me. I love the feel of your touch upon me and the feeling of your body next to mine.”

She moved her body onto her Queen’s, resting on top of her, kissing her tenderly. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ loved the feeling of her Elf on top of her, thinking it odd that she never had allowed any other lover to do as such. Sle’nel’ looked into her Queen’s eyes, “Do you know that you have beautiful dark eyes, my Queen?”

“I know that there are none other like the Elfin eyes. Your eyes mesmerize Me, but then, so do you. It has been since My early youth that I saw the gold that is now in your eyes. They are beautiful.”

Sle’nel’ began to move herself down to between her Queen’s legs. The High Queen resisted, “I am sorry, My Desire, but we must rise. Guests come.”

“In a moment only, my Queen.”

Sle’nel’ wasn’t to be denied, and the more The High Queen resisted, the more aggressive Sle’nel’ became. She took her Queen’s hands into her own, holding them so she couldn’t move her away, as she moved down.

It didn’t take long for San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ to give in to the feeling, also thinking, like Sle’nel’ had said, how much she enjoyed her lover’s very knowing touch. Sle’nel’ took many moments, making their union last. Upon listening to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ moan her pleasure and release, Sle’nel’ decided it was the best moment in all The Realm to hear her Queen surrender her guard and enjoy the moment. She moved next to her, holding her as The High Queen returned to The Realm.

“You are insatiable, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “To give you pleasure is the greatest gift for me. Do you tire of this, my Queen?”

“How could I when just the mere thought of you sends shivers through My body. I have had many lovers prior, but none that are as you. I would tire of them and their desires by the morn, tossing them out of My bed. Why did you laugh?”

Sle’nel’ thought of her past with Sam while in Woden, sighing, “I know not. Just bad memories of the past I think, that are now humorous in their own way.”

“Ah. It was My sister, then. She couldn’t get enough of you.”

Sle’nel’ scoffed, “Not of me, I think. But she did like the physical moments quite a bit. But it was less about the moments together than the feeling. At moments I get angry, hoping she learned a lesson, knowing that no one will ever be as giving as I was to her. But that is wrong for me to feel this way. At some moments, I just think her selfish.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed at this, “Forgive Me, My Desire, but Ann’wn has said the same thing of her: selfish and immature. But I want us not to dwell upon your past and make you upset upon this wonderful relaxed morn of ours.”

“Upset? How could I be when here with you? At such moments, Woden and my life in it seem nothing more than a make-believe story, and very far distant from this life.”

She moved on top of The High Queen again, staring down into her eyes and face, “I love you, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ embraced her Elf tightly to her, whispering into her ear, “And I you, My Elf.”

They kissed passionately, so involved in it and further arousing their desires that they didn’t hear Ann’wn knock on the door.

After waiting a few moments, Ann’wn opened the door, a little, “My Queen?”

Yet hearing nothing, and neither of them hearing her, she entered, thinking them asleep. She hated having to do this chore, wishing The High Queen’s attendants were here to do this thing for her. And at this moment, her fears were well served as they both turned to her, Sle’nel’ yet lying on top of her Queen, the covers fully off of them.

As Sle’nel’ brought the covers over them, she smiled, “Learning anything interesting, Ann’wn?”

Initially, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ wasn’t pleased, but became amused as Sle’nel’ played with the moment. She laughed as Sle’nel’ encased them within the blankets, fully covering them and their heads, as Sle’nel’ kissed her again.

Ann’wn left, hearing them kissing and laughing as she closed the door. She turned to the Dungaras and A’lon’lden, trying not to blush, “They will be out in a few moments. They said to go ahead and eat our morn meal while we wait.”

They finally rose, got dressed, The High Queen looking as a Queen, and went out to the porch to meet with the Dungaras and her lover. As they came outside, A’lon’lden knelt and bowed her head to The High Queen, “My Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked down upon her former lover’s daughter, wondering where her path would have taken her if it hadn’t been for that one moment with the Mungardies, “Rise, A’lon’lden, My daughter. It has been many cycles since I have last seen you. How are your wounds?”

A’lon’lden rose, looking at her more-or-less adopted Mother, “They heal well, Highness. The Sorcerer Women tell me that my mind is yet ill, though. I try to work through the horrors, but they return overly often, my Queen. It is good to see you well. I am happy for you in your new union. You have waited long for such a love as this. I hope it is as my Birth-Mother was to you, or more.”

“Thank you, A’lon’lden. Let us all sit so that I may eat the morn meal with you.”

The Dungaras was holding their baby, nursing it. The High Queen had never prior seen a Dungaras even care for one of their own, let alone nurse it. She hoped that Sle’nel’ would sit directly next to It, knowing that the Dungaras trusted Sle’nel’, as she was an Elf.

“Yyeoiraa, how is your baby?”

The Dungaras looked much improved, if a Dungaran could look well to Mystics, since the birth of the baby and A’lon’lden’s improvement.

The Dungaras was afraid of this Queen, and would rather speak to the Elf, but knew she must do so, especially since The High Queen had addressed her by name, “It is well, because of you.”

“A’lon’lden. Where is it you would like to live, now? There are only a few places that this union would be welcomed, but at least there are options for you.”

“Not here, my Queen. It is overly foreign to Yyeoiraa. She would feel better away from the Valley. There is one other place where we might live apart, but safe.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, settling herself back into her chair. She was well content from the morn with Sle’nel’ and was feeling somewhat relaxed. Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, watching her lover. She loved the way that her Queen would sit back into one corner of her chair, with her legs relaxing out toward the opposite side. Sle’nel’ thought that perhaps her Queen had been taught a more queenly pose but had come into her own style along the way. She knew from having watched many moments of this that The High Queen lounged in this fashion upon two occasions only—when she was truly relaxed, or when she was trying to distance herself from the event.

“Where might this be?”

“El’fs’nv’lle, my Queen.”

It was a valley outside of El’fs’nd’lle; a beautiful location, but remote. The High Queen thought on it for a moment. She thought it a good enough spot, and well protected by the Elves’ own mystical powers they had placed over it prior to their leaving. Truly, no one would ever find them or bother them.

“Why there? You will be isolated from all The Realm.”

“I know, my Queen, but we have discussed it. Until our child is grown, we will be hunted. There exist entire populations wishing to kill us and our baby now. Is it not enough for The Realm to know that such a union can occur?”

The High Queen nodded slightly, “Perhaps. But it might also be that you have had overly much of this Realm, A’lon’lden. I think you seek escape. Let Me think on this for a moment while you tell us of your scouting, and how this relationship occurred. How is it that you and a Dungaras fell in love, and mated? There are none in all The Realm that think this possible, yet I see this baby is of both.”

The baby in all its strangeness, was truly of both races. While it had the face of the Mystics in the Valley, it had the skin and eyes of a Dungaras. While it had the legs and length of a Dungaras, it had the body features of the Valley’s women.

A’lon’lden sighed, knowing she would eventually have to tell this story. As she began her story, The High Queen settled a little more into her chair, preparing herself to listen to this amazing story, knowing it would take a while. A’lon’lden had been gone for many cycles, so had many adventures to relate.

“As you know, my Queen, I scouted during the first few cycles, trying to find the strongholds of the Dungaras so as to kill their leaders, and so as to be able to report the information back to the Valley. I succeeded as I could.”

She told of what she saw during those cycles, the horrors the Dungaras placed upon the mystics. She saw holding pens where captured humans and The Realm’s mystics were kept until killed. She watched from afar as they butchered their captives alive. She vowed to kill as many of the Dungaras as she could before they eventually found her, and tortured her. She told how above all else, the Dungaras tortured their prisoners. If there were no humans available to torture, the Dungaras forces would take one of their own and do so. Through the cycles, she learned their language and their culture. She found their strongholds. She found the caves that they loved to live in. Deep caves that traveled deep into the ground, where hundreds of them would all live. And she learned how to move with no sound, and how to see without being seen. Never did they see her.

She rested for a moment, looking at her Queen. She took a drink and rested her hand upon Yyeoiraa’s head, looking at her with love.

She continued, “I had by now spent over four cycles learning of all their territories, their strongholds, their language, and their practices. Or so I thought. But I was arrogant in my knowledge, having believed I knew everything there was to know about the Dungaras. Until I found one of their more outlying and open settlements. It was a town like no other of the Dungaras that I had seen all those cycles. This one was, well, not like the others. There were no warriors in this town. There were no captives. There was no torture, even of themselves. I watched them for three moons, seeing only the opposite of what I had come to believe was true. There, in that town, were Dungaras that lived their lives as we live ours, in peace. These were Dungaras that cared for one another, that lived amongst each other, as in a communal society. That ate only what they could grow. I waited patiently, knowing that they would eventually have to show some sort of contact with the other Dungaras I had observed for overly long.”

The High Queen thought about A’lon’lden’s somewhat irrational commitment to her observation of the Dungaras. After all these cycles, she thought that perhaps A’lon’lden was slightly disturbed from having been so singularly focused. She continued to listen, however, intrigued at the thought of a peaceful Dungaras community. She well knew the pain they each had gone through after the death of her lover, A’lon’lden’s Birth-Mother. And apparently, A’lon’lden had never fully recovered from it.

“Finally, one of the leaders I recognized from the warrior communities arrived. It remained several turns inside one of the dwellings of the Dungaras. This in itself was strange because Dungaras live alone in their own dwellings, unless they keep slaves, which are usually seldom Dungaran. One eve, curious as to what was occurring, I went into the town to spy into the dwelling. After four cycles, I hadn’t believed what I saw was possible, but it was. A Dungaran was mating with another Dungaras.”

The High Queen and Ann’wn well knew that Dungaras had no need to mate, being able to mate within themselves. As A’lon’lden had watched the unusual mating, she saw that while it looked most painful and unpleasant for the weaker Dungaras, they subjected themselves willingly to it.

“I had seen the Dungaras Warriors rape their captives upon many occasions, but at this moment, it was the only occurrence of overt sex between Dungaras I had seen. Finally, the Dungaras Warrior departed and the town continued on in their peace. I watched for another two moons as this practice repeated several more moments. And then it dawned upon me. This was a town of Dungaras whose sole purpose was to be there for mating by their Dungaras Warrior Leaders. Each moment one of the warriors entered the town, they would bring many supplies. Apparently it was a kept town. I began to explore for more of these towns, finding six more prior to being seen.

“While in the last of these peaceful towns, one of the Dungaras saw me as I watched them. Each turn as I watched the town, this Dungaras watched me. Not being a warrior, Its instincts were not to kill me, but I knew that not, yet.

“But It remained curious. One turn, I finally saw that It saw me. For many more turns, we knowingly watched each other. While I was frightened in having been seen, I saw that It had no ill will against me. Then, one turn, it came close enough to touch me. We did this for many turns, and then one turn, It did touch me. Then It sat on the ground, making a motion for me to do the same. I already knew its language, so as It spoke, I responded. It was surprised to hear me speak their language, smiling at me. We had remained hidden from the others, yet afraid I would be seen. But for many turns, we would sit together, speaking and learning of each other’s ways. At first, I did this to learn more about the Dungaras, but over the moons, I became fond of this Dungaras. In four cycles, I had never been surprised about the Dungaras’ ways until this moment. This Dungaras showed feelings other than violence and brutality, something I never thought a Dungaras could show. It had been a long while since I felt any affection from another, so when the Dungaras asked me to touch it, I did so. For several moons we were in each other’s arms. I came to love It and Its gentle ways.”

“How is this mating possible? They are of a different build than our own.”

A’lon’lden blushed, “I thought the same, my Queen, but it is not entirely so. They have a part similar to our males, but long and slender. It was a feeling like no other. As It entered my body, It was able to touch every sensitive part, moving up inside where It eventually took my birthing possibility and removed it to Its own. They do breed with each other upon occasion, but it does cause them pain to do so amongst themselves. It causes us no pain, as in truth, it is most pleasurable. And also, while they cause each other pain, when they mate with us, it is the most pleasurable feeling they have ever felt.

“Then I was captured, as I was no longer being careful. Yyeoiraa was gone to get some supplies. When Yyeoiraa returned, It saw them taking me away. Yyeoiraa followed, risking Its life to do so, as Yyeoiraa was one of the Warrior Leader’s favorites. They took me to one of their Warrior villages, torturing me to find out what I knew. I know not how much I told them as the pain sent me insane, I think. I must have bitten my tongue to keep myself from speaking. I remember nothing of Yyeoiraa rescuing me, but It did. And you know the remainder of the story. It tells me that my mind is still confused and distorted. All I know is that we are together, finally safe.”

Sle’nel’ moved over next to Yyeoiraa, holding It. Yyeoiraa looked upon the Elfin Faerie with great love, “My Queen, I think they need to live in El’fs’nv’lle. I think A’lon’lden has suffered enough, and has done enough for The Realm.”

The High Queen nodded, “It is so, Elf. You are correct. A’lon’lden, I am truly astonished. Perhaps this one finding will be enough to change the course of how our two races interact. I would like you to tell Ann’wn of where the Warrior leaders’ towns are located, though, and of the peaceful settlements so that we attack them not. Perhaps if more such matings occur, we can send them to be with the two of you in El’fs’nv’lle. Perhaps it will become a community of mixed races. Not likely, but now I see that it is possible. And what will the baby become like?”

Yyeoiraa answered, “Know not, but will love all.”

The High Queen smiled and rose, “I am most certain that it will, Yyeoiraa. You are truly the bravest Dungaras I have ever met.” She turned, “Kneel before me, A’lon’lden.”

A’lon’lden did as she was bid, truly fearful at this moment. After being tortured, her ability to take any pain was long past. She shook noticeably as The High Queen placed her hands lightly on top her head, “Shhhh, My Love’s Birth-daughter. Have no fear. I will cause you no pain.”

The High Queen closed her eyes. For moments the only movement Sle’nel’ could see was The High Queen’s head moving back slightly as her eyes tightened, as if in great pain. After many more long moments, The High Queen moaned. She removed her hands from A’lon’lden’s head, moving one hand to her own forehead, staggering. Ann’wn helped place her carefully in her chair. For many more moments, she remained inside herself, focusing on removing the intense pain and memories that had driven A’lon’lden so insane.

A’lon’lden was feeling much improved, both mentally and physically, but became concerned, “My Queen, what is wrong. What have you done?” She looked wildly to Ann’wn, “What has happened? Why did she do as she did?”

Ann’wn saw that A’lon’lden was frantic, making her to sit next to Yyeoiraa, “Take care of her. Tell her that her Queen will be fine.”

Yyeoiraa nodded to Ann’wn, speaking to A’lon’lden in her Dungaras’ tongue, trying to calm her.

Sle’nel’ became concerned over the length of the healing, hearing her Queen moan occasionally. Bending down toward her, she placed her hand upon The High Queen’s cheek, My Queen. Feel me. Take my strength. I am here for you. Remember our stars, my Queen?

There was no response, so she tried again, Feel me. Feel my hand upon you.

Feel me, my Queen.

Finally, after many moments, The High Queen took a deep breath, moving her hand to Sle’nel’s, looking fully depleted of all her energies. Her face was completely white, Thank you, My Elf. I felt you and knew you were there. I heard you, My Love. I saw our stars.

The High Queen yet had her eyes closed and her hand to her own forehead. Sle’nel’ knew well that her Queen was in great pain, “Why did you do as such? You are a queen and should not risk this.”

She sent her thoughts to Sle’nel’, Worry not. I will be fine after I rest a short moment. Her thoughts are most confused and pained. I took what I could from her, but the memories of her torture will bother her for yet a long while. She is My lost lover’s Birth-daughter, My Desire. It is the least I could do for her. She is so lost in this Realm, and now chooses this harsh reality.

Sle’nel’ crouched down in front of her Queen, yet touching her cheek, “Focus, my Queen. Remove your pain.”

The High Queen bowed her head down, covering her eyes with her hand so as to avoid the light. Her head ached with a great intensity, and she felt her stomach beginning to react against it. The horrors she had seen in A’lon’lden’s mind were overly terrible to endure. It made her rage all the greater.

“Breathe deeply, my Queen. You take only shallow breaths. Breathe!”

Sle’nel’ well knew the depths that such horrors would take one, even just guessing as to what The High Queen was now facing.

“Breathe, my Queen. Breathe deeply.”

The High Queen made one great effort to breathe. She focused upon her breathing as she had been taught. She remembered her teacher’s voice, Remove yourself from the pain. Focus only on your breathing. Its sound. Breathe deeply and slowly. Feel nothing else. Think nothing else. Focus.

Sle’nel’ watched carefully, finally seeing her Queen move away from the shallow breaths. Slowly, her Queen’s breathing improved, becoming more normal. She watched, seeing her Queen’s face change from sheer white to a more normal coloring.

Ann’wn had never prior seen her Queen look as ill as this. She also was concerned, and angered that her Queen had done as such for another. It was difficult enough to keep her Queen from harm, but Ann’wn became frustrated when The High Queen placed her own wellness in jeopardy.

The High Queen finally removed her hand from her eyes, opening them slowly. The first thing she saw as she returned to The Realm was her lover’s concerned expression. She then saw that Ann’wn was equally upset with her. She laughed lightly, yet feeling some of the pain from her head. She would clear that pain in a moment.

“And what is so amusing, my Queen?”

“The two of you. You remind me of My teachers when I had done something wrong.”

“Good. And what did they do to you for punishment?”

She laughed lightly, again, “What? You think I will tell you of this?”

Ann’wn stepped forward, yet frustrated, “My Queen. It is difficult enough to ensure your safety in this realm, but for you to—”

She held her hand up toward Ann’wn, “Silence, Ann’wn. You make My head to ache further.”

The High Queen rose for a moment, then thinking better of it, sat back down, “A’lon’lden. We will have you and your love moved to your new home in a short while. Ann’wn will have the details tended to, but it will take a moon or so, as we also must see to your living arrangements and supplies. I will have you well tended and cared for, though. You have done The Realm a great service, as has your love. We will reward you well. Rest in the care of the Spirit Mothers until one of Ann’wn’s guard’s return. We will first have a dwelling built for you, and then you will be moved. Once there, you will have no further fears.”

A’lon’lden came over kneeling next to her Queen, “My Queen, I am most indebted, and I have missed you well. I will never understand what you just did for me, but am grateful for it. I feel like a fog has been lifted from me. Thank you, my Queen.”

“Go now, A’lon’lden, with your love and child. Remain well and safe. I will be here when you need Me. A messenger will be arranged for you. Thank you for all you have done for The Realm.”

A’lon’lden and the Dungaras left, leaving The High Queen to rid herself of the last of her pain, and to deal with Ann’wn’s frustration and her own lover’s scolding.

“Which is worse, facing the two of you, or dealing with My pain?”

Sle’nel’ turned to Ann’wn, “It is midturn. Can you bring our meal to the beach? We could all eat, and The High Queen can give you another lesson. Then we can go to our last banquet this eve, and prepare to leave in the morn. Is that acceptable?”

Ann’wn bowed to her Elfin Princess, “It is. I will have the Spirit Mothers arrange a most excellent of midturn meals. I will meet you there, as first I must speak with A’lon’lden for a moment. I will also tell the others where to meet you.”

Sle’nel’ offered her hand to her Queen, “Come, my Queen.”

As they walked to the beach, The High Queen spoke of the Valley, “There is yet much in the Valley that you have not yet seen, My Desire. I would like to show you it. I think it a most beautiful Valley.”

“Yes, my Queen. I would like this.”

“What is it you would like to do upon our return?”

“I have been thinking on this. First, I must visit El’fs’nd’lle. Like everything else in my life, it seems to call to me. And I have been informed that it is the purpose for my life to restore the Elves. I know not much about being this Elfin Faiere except the memories and powers that have been given to me, and I would like to know more.”

“Then to El’fs’nd’lle it will be.”

Ann’wn had made the midturn and after midturn a wonderful celebration of relaxation and enjoyment of each other’s company. There was more food and drink than they could consume, Caitha entertained them with some of her stories and songs, and Sam made them all laugh by reminding San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ of her own prior training with ‘those awful and mean teachers’. Sam did her imitations of them, mimicking their yelling at how terrible her skills were. Then another lesson was given to Meera and Ann’wn, while Caitha and Sle’nel’ sat and spoke to each other.

During the lesson, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ made them meditate first, then hold out their sword again, hoping they could move away from the pain for a moment. Ann’wn was able to manage it for the moment only, but it was enough. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that now Ann’wn was able to see what she aimed for. She had them practice many new sword moves, trying not to be as the teacher that her sister made fun of. Sam stood near her sister, watching intently.

“Keep you movements small.”

“No. Smaller, Woden Warrior. Keep the movements smaller.”

Sam interrupted with questions occasionally, “More powerful moves often win the fight, though.”

“Watch. You will see why in a moment.”

“Ann’wn, you are overly stiff. Loosen your shoulders.”

“Quickness, Woden Warrior, not strength. You waste overly much energy in the large swings. Another will be able to kill you twice for every large swing you take.”

“Up on your toes, Ann’wn. You stand on the backs of your feet overly.”

“Warrior Woman. It is not a test of strength. It is a test of smartness and quickness.”

Sam interrupted again, “She has but won most of her fights with her strength.”

“Most is not enough, Highest. She must win all the moments. It only takes once to lose a life.”

While she made them practice over and over again, Caitha spoke to Sle’nel’, “I am pleased in this love The High Queen gives you. She seems to love you with strong emotion, M’Love.”

“I can imagine nothing better. I don’t think Sam even loved me.”

“Maybe she did in her own way. Sam is not used to loving and doesn’t know how.”

“And San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ is? She had a mate for even fewer moments than Sam did. No, I don’t think Sam did, and she certainly never said so that I can recall.”

“Does this one treat you well?”

“Better than I deserve. She tells me that she willingly died a thousand deaths to be with me.”

Caitha laughed, “I think she but has a little of the storyteller in her. Did she tell you that she but told me to look for the amber stones on the beach?”

“No. Did you find any?”

Caitha opened her pouch, bringing out six large amber stones, “They be beautiful. She told me that they are with healing qualities. I wish I but knew more about them.”

“Why don’t you ask her, Caitha? Are you afraid of her?”

“In truth, she is a most powerful queen. And commanding. I think her not mean, but why would such a queen as this have any moments to spare for me.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “No. She is not mean. How could I love as I do if she were? And she would be glad to answer your questions.”

“Doesn’t she scare you at moments, though?”

“She should, as she is as you say, a most powerful queen, but no, she doesn’t. I knew not of this and have found her strength most amazing. Even her strength of character. And her dedication to The Realm is absolute, without question. They made a wise choice for her as Queen.”

“I think our Sam misses you, though.”

Sle’nel’s response was quick, the memory yet painful, “Only because she doesn’t have me. She needs to find someone she can love. Not someone that her will was bent towards.”

“I think she finally has found that woman, M’Love. I think she truly fell in love with you most recently. She spoke of it briefly, saying how she loves the woman you now become. In truth, Jandra, your change is quite surprising. You even no longer look as you used to. Are you but aware of this?”

“Sam used to question what difference beauty made. I think I agree with her.”

“Maybe, M’Love, but it is easy for you to say as such as you as so beautiful. It is not easy to say that when one is not so.” She studied Sle’nel’ for a moment, “Your life has certainly changed, M’Love. It must be quite confusing for you. I hope you can take some comfort in your friends, though.”

“I am most pleased you are here, Caitha. I surely never wanted to be the High Sorcerer who oversees the Sorrows of the Stones. It is most depressing at moments. I should focus on what I have gained, and never have I had a love such as this. It is as a dream. She seeks not to control what I do, but allows me my free will in all things.”

Caitha was startled at the possibility, “Did Sam control you?”

“Never in a bad way, but yes. She always had to make the final decision. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ expects me to make my own decisions on all matters. It is as if she wants me to be who I am to be.”

Caitha shook her head, “I think she is just wise, M’Love, and trusts you. She knows you well, and knows of your potential and abilities. I think it be the same she wishes for The Highest. Do you think she but likes The Highest?”

“She hopes Sam accepts her role within The Realm. She says nothing about her to me though, unless she is brought up by someone else. I think it difficult for the both of them, as they must now learn how to become sisters.”

As they spoke, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched her students carefully, “Warrior Woman. Fight against your Highest. Use only your new small swings. Don’t match her large ones.”

Sam smiled, knowing she would win this easily as Meera was having a tough moment learning to keep her movements small. Sam drew her sword, glad to be involved. She felt frustrated just watching, and wanted to be a part of the lesson.

They touched their swords, then began their fight. Meera tried to remain to her new training. For every large swing Sam used, Meera held off the swing, moving quickly to a counter move. Sam did likewise, but Meera began to see that Sam took a split moment longer than she herself needed. She focused her movements even tighter and quicker. Within a few moments, she had her sword pointed to Sam’s neck, clearly winning. She turned to her Queen, smiling.

“Good. Now you see the purpose. So now you can train your Highest.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ took a sword, “Ann’wn, use your training against Me.”

She practiced with Ann’wn a moment, watching her carefully, and countering every move Ann’wn made with even quicker speed. She kept the pace within Ann’wn’s ability, but forcing Ann’wn to keep her movements quick and short.

The High Queen put down her sword, speaking to both of them, “There is some improvement. Now end with your meditation, holding the sword out from your side. I will tell you when to end.”

The High Queen went to Caitha and her Elf. She quietly studied Caitha for a moment, not interrupting their conversation. Learning of the amber stones and of Caitha’s slight fear of her, she sat down next to her, “Singer of Songs, did you find any of the amber stones?”

Sam also came over, sitting next to Sle’nel’.

Caitha smiled, surprised, “Oh yes, M’Love.” She took them out of her pouch, “Look. And they seem to be but large ones.”

The High Queen picked out one of them, examining it, “They have small powers only, but most useful ones. If you place it on a joint that aches, it helps to rid the pain. They never seem to be depleted of these powers, so you can use them upon many moments.”

“Thank you, my Queen. This be a wonderful gift for the healers.”

“For you as well, Caitha. Keep at least one for yourself. It can also help in the birthing pains, some. Place it on the Birth-Mother’s forehead, getting her to focus upon the stone. Do you know the song of these stones?”

“There is such a song?”

“A beautiful song, and another old one of many eons prior. These stones are said to come from the Ancients. I know not how, but it is an interesting song. The Sorcerer Women should know it well if you have no moment to learn it from the Valley’s singers of song.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at her Elf, gazing into her golden eyes. She was about to say something when Sam began to speak, “Can the Sorcerer Women teach me of these sword skills that you teach Meera and Ann’wn?”

“The Old High Wizard Sorcerer can teach you a few of the lessons, as well as the meditations. It is good that you wish to learn them.” She rose, “Caitha, would you like Me to tell you a story of the Valley while you and I go to look for a few more of the stones?”

Caitha was surprised but quickly rose, walking alongside The High Queen. Sle’nel’ was glad that her Queen had sensed Caitha’s need of a connection to her. She watched them as they walked down the beach, thinking that The High Queen was a most astounding presence.

As San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ passed by Ann’wn and Meera, she told them, “Rest your arm for a moment only, then change arms and begin again. Remain that way until I return. Focus and meditate to move away from the pain. Woden Warrior, I expect you to be able to do some of this by My return.”

Sam looked at Sle’nel’, “You remain overly quiet since our arrival here. I have never heard you this quiet.”

Sle’nel’ shrugged, “It is a strange thing, but Woden feels distant while the Valley seems familiar to me, yet I spent my lifespan in Woden. I often feel like I was merely visiting in Woden only to return home to the Valley. Yet, I barely know the Valley. Do you find that you miss your Woden, Highest?”

“I wish I could return home now. I feel like I have left my life there, but Meera and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ insist I remain throughout my training.”

“What do you miss of Woden?”

“It is not as large as The Realm and seems more, well, convenient. I know most everyone, and feel useful. Here, I feel but barely accepted. But Woden remains upset with me for a while longer I but guess, so perhaps it be good I remain away for but a moment longer.”

Sle’nel’ laughed very lightly, “They will get over it as soon as you return. You are yet their Highest, and they have great need of you.”

“I was told that an Elf never betrays or leaves their mate or lover. Be that true?”

“This is truth, from what memories have been given to me.”

“And that they never take another lover?”

“Apparently so.”

“Am I not the lover that you would never betray or leave, then?”

Sle’nel’ rose, not wishing to continue the conversation, “I think you never truly loved me, Sam. But let us change the topic to something more pleasant. Tell me what powers you have been learning.”

“Tell me, Jandra. What is it that you love of my sister?”

Sle’nel’ decided to let Sam hear of some of her reasons, thinking Sam needed to start reflecting on them, “Caitha and I were just discussing this. I told her that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ expects me to make all of my own decisions. She makes none of them for me. It is like she wishes me to be exactly who I am.”

“I would have thought that she would control all your decisions.”

“None. It is most freeing, but will take a while to get used to, I think.”

“Freeing? Do you think I controlled you?”

“Some. To protect me, I think. But you were most definitely The Highest. We were also dealing with me being your Second. The High Queen only expects me to love her. You expected the same, but without loving me in return. You liked me well enough, and you seemed to enjoy my body quite well, but it was different between us. The High Queen is unafraid to love me and for it to be known. And she is not afraid of commitment to me.”

“I have thought of that since you left. I acted foolishly, but perhaps I was fighting that our wills had been bent toward each other. I know not. I wish I knew then what I but know now. I feel alone now for the first moment since Brett’s death. And I no longer know how to deal with the fact that our Spirit Mothers had her killed. I often wonder how San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ would treat them now, if she were me.”

“Ask her. She will tell you, but she will not tell you what to do. She will just tell you what she might do.”

“Her powers and abilities are well enviable.”

“Her quality of mind is most enviable and most powerful of all her aspects. It is her, Sam, not her powers that makes her powerful. She is fully committed to The Realm above all things. She has dedicated her life to it, even though it has taken away her own desires. She doesn’t understand selfishness in others.”

Sam raised an eyebrow at the statement, “Like me?”

Sle’nel’ smiled softly, “She is more gracious than this. She says that you have been overly protected, but is most glad that you have committed yourself to your training with the Sorcerer Women.”

“I often hate my teachers. But I will do it, though.” She laughed, “If I do it not, Meera will skin me alive. It would be easier with you there, though, but I know this be no longer possible.”

Sle’nel’ studied her for a moment, then suddenly laughed, truly beginning to understand Sam, “You know, Highest of Woden. I am beginning to see that you just love that which is no longer yours.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and Caitha were returning from their walk along the beach. As they came to Meera and Ann’wn, she said, “Place down your swords. Warrior Woman, I see that you have finally reached a moment through the meditation. Good. Now you know what is expected. Ann’wn, you are improving in this.”

She gave them another meditation lesson, teaching their second meditation of the series, “Practice both of these while you hold the sword out from you. After you learn the sixth meditation, you should be well able to hold out the sword for half a turn while displacing your pain. You must learn the meditations before we can move to different sword moves.”

Caitha came up to Sle’nel’, “Look Sam. Jandra. Look what San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ found for me.”

Caitha had another two stones, some seaweed, and a starfish, “This sickly looking plant is supposed to be very healthy for us. She said to dry it and make a tea out of it, or to put it in our food after it be dried. She also said that we should have some on our coast. Do we, Highest?”

Sam nodded, “Much of it. We could gather some for you if you would like, upon our return to Woden.”

“And look at this animal. Is it not beautiful? She said that this could be dried and the powdered insides could also be used in healing.”

Sle’nel’ looked to her Queen, smiling. The High Queen returned it, going to her. As Sle’nel’ slipped her arm into her Queen’s, she whispered, “You have made Caitha a most happy woman. Thank you, my Queen.”

The High Queen squeezed Sle’nel’s arm slightly as acknowledgement. She looked at all of them, “It is the moment for our eve meal, our last meal here. We will meet you at the banquet hall in a few moments. The Spirit Mothers and the High Wizard Sorcerer will be with us this eve, as will the Dungaras and A’lon’lden, so the eve should be interesting. Caitha, perhaps you might consent to entertain us this eve with some of your stories and songs.”

Caitha was pleased and nodded, “The story you gave me, my Queen, be most excellent.”

Sam looked at Ann’wn and Meera, laughing, seeing them rubbing their arms, “It looks like we all suffer in our training.”

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ walked together back to their dwelling so The High Queen could change her garments, “Did you and Caitha have a good visit, my Desire?”

Sle’nel’ sighed, “I did, but I do miss her at moments.”

“You seem frustrated.”

“Sam.”

“Ah.”

“Did this Elf tell you how grateful she is for you, my Queen?”

“If you tell Me what I did to please you, I can ensure that it will occur again.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, seeing her smiling, “That moment in the forest, when you first looked upon me? What did you sense when you touched me?”

“I fell in love with you at that moment. It took only that long.”

“Do you know what I sensed?”

“No.”

“I had found my peace in your heart. Just be who you are, my Queen. That is all you need do for me to be grateful.” Sle’nel’ turned her Queen toward her, then kissed her, needing to be close.

The High Queen looked into her eyes, “I love you more than I thought myself able. I am well afraid of this love, but will gladly live with this fear than not—”

“Shhhh … I know, my Queen. I feel the same.”

They walked to the dwelling, changed The High Queen’s garments for the eve meal, then walked over to the banquet room for their last meal in The Isle. All were waiting for them, and the Spirit Mothers had made it a gala event. When San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ arrived, everyone knelt and bowed their heads, including the Spirit Mothers and the High Wizard Sorcerer. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was glad to see that they had decided to respect her position.

“Please rise. Let us begin our final eve in this most wonderful of lands. Spirit Mothers, thank you for all you have done for us this visit.”

Their celebration lasted well into the late after mideve, with songs from Caitha, the Spirit Mothers and the High Wizard Sorcerer, and stories from Caitha, the High Wizard Sorcerer and Sam. The eve was mostly filled with talk amongst themselves, and even the Dungaras seemed to somehow enjoy Itself.

Sam humbled herself to ask a question of her sister, waiting until the Spirit Mothers were not listening, “My Queen, might I ask a question of you?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon her sister, studying her briefly, pleased in her progress. She nodded, “Of course, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. If I can answer it, it is My pleasure to do so for you.”

Sam asked her the question she had discussed with Sle’nel’ regarding how she should deal with the Spirits of the Falls, “And I remain most angered at how they just planned to kill off all those that potentially interfered with their plans. I feel as if I should condemn them to death, as we do for any betrayer.”

The High Queen sighed at the difficulty the Spirit Mothers had provided to The Realm, wondering as to their original role. She silently chastised herself for allowing the Spirit Mothers to remain apart from The Realm, and knew she would have to provide stronger expectations of them.

“My first instinct is always toward anger, and perhaps putting them to their deaths, but that is never the best solution if it can be avoided. Your main issues have been solved when we removed Far’lin’ter’il, and when Sle’nel’ turned the betrayers over to the Sorrows of the Stones. But I would most likely do as I did here, insisting that they accept Me as High Queen, as their ruler, and not the reverse, which is more to their liking. They like to think that they remain above a ruler’s control. The Spirit Mothers have long been challenging. My Spirit Mothers know well that at any moment I could now return and expect to know the truth of their affairs. I will most certainly maintain a closer hold and contact. But even in all I say, I think much is yet withheld from Me.”

“Considering the damage the Spirits of the Falls have done, I wish to ban them from Woden.”

“If I did that, I would be no better than them. And perhaps I have enough experience to know that no matter what they have done, much good will come of it in spite of them. That, plus they are integral to the mystical aspects, as you will come to know. We cannot lose anymore Mystics in this realm.” She knew that Sam wouldn’t be able to understand that, at this moment.

“You said that your teachers gave you their powers. How be this possible?”

“Much like Sle’nel’ and her Birth-Mother. Some Mystics are able to give their knowledge, skills and abilities to another as they die. Sle’nel’ inherited the Elfin language, the great Elfin weapon skills, and some of the memories. I inherited some powers that I wouldn’t otherwise have been able to obtain. When such is done, it is considered as a great, great gift. For, like with Sle’nel’, it provides us with something that could have been lost to The Realm.”

“I will not have such powers, then.”

“You inherited powers upon your birth, as did I. As you move forward with your powers, the Sorcerer Women will give you a few others that have been waiting for you. Other powers are often given along the way, and perhaps it will become so with you.”

Sam nodded, then began to turn away. She was beginning to like her sister highly, but knew it wasn’t returned, so didn’t wish to impose. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sensed Sam’s thoughts, surprised.

“My sister, I am sorry I disappoint you.”

Sam looked back at her, also surprised. Surprised that her sister even cared about her feelings, “You disappoint me not. It is just frustrating in that our relationship is but highly strained.”

“It will improve. Give Me more moments, Highest. Think of it as a lesson I teach you.” She laughed, “When in truth, I am the one with no patience.”

Sam laughed, but said nothing. She was, however, grateful for the moment.

Chapter IV

Ambush

Hoping to avoid the rain from the oncoming clouds, they rose early for their return journey back to the Valley. Ann’wn and Meera had packed the horses and prepared the journey, while the High Wizard Sorcerer left prior to them, having decided to return directly to her mountains.

Sle’nel’ looked forward to the return journey, knowing that they soon would be traveling to her Elfin home. After saying their farewells, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ mounted, then turned to Ann’wn, who was now awaiting The High Queen’s leave to begin the journey.

“Force Leader. The journey is yours.”

Ann’wn nodded, turned her horse toward the great sea, then led them back toward home. The High Queen traveled quietly, per her usual, thinking on all that had occurred during their visit to the Spirits of the Valley. She wondered how she was to return the Elves to The Realm, per her sacred vow, but decided to leave that problem until her visit to El’fs’nd’lle. She was pleased in learning that a great flying horse was attached to each Elf, but chastised herself lightly for never having thought of such. She thought that Sle’nel’s meeting with Sume’n’tinel’ti’non had been worrisome, but that it had provided some hope. And while she was greatly pleased over the events during their stay at the Sacred Isle, she frowned, knowing that all was not yet as was needed, and much was yet hidden.

They are yet able to hold their thoughts from me. But how?

They crossed the great sea, finally arriving upon their own landmass. Ann’wn had them rest their horses for a few moments prior to the remainder of the journey, giving the horses a chance to regain their land-legs. They dismounted, stretching from the ride, while Ann’wn, Meera and the guard watched the skies for enemies. Suddenly at the same moment that Sle’nel’ smelled and heard them, The High Queen sensed some Dungaras within the forest.

Without yet having seen them, she turned to Ann’wn, saying in a hushed tone, “Dungaras. In the forest.”

Ann’wn looked quickly about, regretting they had halted in this spot, seeing that they now stood on open land with no defense about them. After quickly withdrawing their weapons from their horses, The High Queen sent them away from potential harm, telling them she would call them back when needed. Sle’nel’ removed her sword and sheath from Mor’inl’, attaching it to her belt as the others also tried to look like they were not aiming for a fight. Sam had observed that Ann’wn was preparing, so did as well, also searching for the signs of their enemies.

“They are over there, my Queen, in the forest.”

“Do you see them, My Love?”

“No, but I hear and smell them.”

Ann’wn had been listening to their hushed conversation, “How many do you hear, Elfin Princess?”

“I know not for certain, but many. Perhaps two-hundred. Perhaps more.”

Ann’wn was angry with herself for halting in this spot, “Two-hundred?” She saw that they had no good land to use for defense, and were well outnumbered. Her heart fell heavily in her chest as she began to feel that she had failed her High Queen.

“My Queen, perhaps you would entertain leaving us here for this fight while you remove yourself from it. You must not risk yourself. The Realm has great need of you.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, narrowing her eyes, “You think a Master ever runs from a fight, Force Leader?”

As The High Queen spoke, the Dungaras force moved out from the dense forest, encasing them in a full half circle. The High Queen turned her head around, sensing more Dungaras in back of them, seeing that they were now fully encircled, “How many are there?”

Ann’wn did a quick count, “Well over two-hundred-fifty. We are well outnumbered.”

She turned to Ann’wn, her eyes twinkling, “Oh? Why, Ann’wn, I thought a warrior like you never gave up. Only two-hundred-fifty or so? Where is your sense of adventure? It seems like a good turn to see if this number is our undoing.”

Sle’nel’ smiled at her Queen, “Yes, my Queen. When with you, it always be a good turn to face such a challenge. Back-to-back, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked upon her Elf, “I love you, My Elf.”

To Ann’wn she said, “Remember your swift moves, Ann’wn. And remember that true warriors never give up. The Realm needs you as well, Ann’wn. I command you not to die this turn.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen,” but wondered how she would be able to hold to this vow as she saw the Dungaras forces well armed.

She turned to Sam, “My Sister, remember your eyes.” Sam merely nodded, thankful for the reminder, seeing why legions were so loyal to this Queen—she never gave in to overwhelming and impossible odds. Ann’wn went quickly to Meera and Sam, arranging them in the best ways possible, back-to-back as Sle’nel’ had said to The High Queen. Sle’nel’ placed Caitha between her and The High Queen for better protection. She gave her as many throwing knives as she could gather between them.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked about them, studying the situation. While she had a passing thought that they were, as Ann’wn’ had said, very clearly outnumbered and outdone, all her training took over, providing her a warrior’s instinct of challenge in the face of overwhelming odds. And like a true Master, she was taught to face the gravest challenges as if they were nothing more than a contest at a festival.

The leader of the Dungaras stepped hesitantly forward, “Queen. We only want Yyeoiraa and baby. You go free if get them. If not, you die.”

The High Queen took the moment to attempt some negotiation, as well as to provide more moments for preparation, “Why? Is this baby not proof that our races can live together peacefully and productively?”

“No. No such child occur. Is wrong.”

“Tell Me why.”

“Will change Dungaras ways.”

“For the better, only. You have become overly violent. No. I will not give them up.” She used the moments of speaking to her benefit, giving herself the moments needed to bring her powers fully to her.

“Then we fight. Tell Elf to move away. We want not to fight Elf.”

Sle’nel’ spoke in her Elfin language, which she knew the Dungaras understood, “If you fight against The High Queen, you fight against me. Go not to this task of yours. It be not worth it. The High Queen has saved this Dungaras. It is of your race. Does this mean nothing to you? I also wish not to fight against you, but this union can be good for The Realm.”

“We sorry to you, Elfin Faiere. Must do so.”

Sle’nel’ nodded and said in The High Queen’s language, “So be it, then. You fight me as well.”

The High Queen spoke softly to her Elf, “Perhaps, Elf, should we survive this, you might teach Me this language of yours.”

“Consider it a vow then, my Queen.”

“One thing, Elf. As we fight?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Remember Me.”

“To our stars, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ took a quick look up into the skies, giving one soft whistle as she did, hoping it was heard. She raised her sword, “So it is, Dungaras. I am sorry you did not bring more warriors with you, as you are now well outnumbered.”

As she spoke, The High Queen drew on her powers of fog and mist. Within a quick instant, a great cloud of fog hung over all of them. No one could see anything. She then drew on another power, making hundreds of arrows to fly into the Dungaras. The Dungaras were well trained against such powers as the arrows, but couldn’t see the arrows through the fog, so many Dungaras were instantly killed. As this occurred, she quickly cast a spell upon the ground, causing a great chasm to open. Many more Dungaras fell into the chasm just prior to it closing in on them. As the fog began to lift, she sent a round of spears into the Dungaras, and then said to Sam, “Use your eyes, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’.”

The Dungaras leader looked confused, but raised Its sword as the fog lifted. The one-to-one battle began, the Valley’s eight battling furiously against the remaining Dungaras. As the Dungaras made the first move, The High Queen used her powers once more, preventing two from moving their swords, sending flying rocks upon a few others, and taking the moment to send one slamming into a tree. As some of the less experienced Dungaras warriors used their knives, spears or arrows against the small band of the Valley, The High Queen would instantly turn those weapons back upon them, killing some and injuring others with their own weapons.

Sam used her eyes to ignite many of the trees in back of the Dungaras, causing them to fall upon a few of them. She then sent her power to her sword, battling urgently against two of the Dungaras, also remembering what her sister had taught to Meera and Ann’wn.

Ann’wn, in her anger at herself for allowing her Queen to be placed in jeopardy, began fighting with a fury, remembering what her Queen had just taught her about swiftness. Three of the Dungaras had begun to fight Ann’wn, not caring about fairness. Ann’wn fought valiantly, taking some injury, but killing one soon, then battling the other two for many moments.

As the fight had begun, Caitha threw a knife into one of the Dungaras with a deadly aim. Another Dungaran threw a knife at Caitha that The High Queen hadn’t seen, and it went squarely into her shoulder. Without thinking of the pain, Caitha pulled the knife out, and in the same movement, threw the knife back square into the chest of the Dungaras. She felt grateful for the training she had received from Meera, while in Woden.

Like Ann’wn, Meera was also trying to hold off three of the Dungaras, but without any of the powers that the others had. She used her short, quick moves The High Queen had been teaching her, able to undo one of the Dungaras, but struggling against the other two. During the struggle, Meera took many blows, causing some injury.

The two guards also were besieged against the Dungaras, holding off at least two each. One of the guards had been seriously injured in the first moments of the battle, but continued to fight like a true warrior. The other fought for her life, seeing that more of the battle would fall to her, due to her injured partner.

Sle’nel’ was fighting against four of them, keeping them well busy against her Elfin sword abilities. But these Dungaras were well-trained, and in their past had trained with some of the prior Elfin masters. So they knew her abilities well. Yet, the Dungaras didn’t wish to kill the last Elf in all The Realm, making moves to only injure her, even at the cost of their own lives. She managed to seriously injure one of them, placing it out of the battle, but faced her match against the other three. One placed a sword move against her, injuring her arm, as the other two rallied their swords at the same moment. Fighting with only one good arm, Sle’nel’ fought for her Queen’s life, becoming wild in her moves against them.

The High Queen continued to use her powers as she wielded her sword. Fighting many at one moment, she couldn’t keep watch upon her companions. The Dungaras knew that if they managed to kill The High Queen, much of their fight in The Realm would be over. Because of such, The High Queen now faced at least ten of the Dungaras directly. She used her power to burn the hands of one of the Dungaras so that It couldn’t use any weapon. She used her Master sword skills against them, surprising them, for they hadn’t seen these skills for many cycles. At one moment, while six used their swords against her, one managed to fix a well-placed injury across her side. She felt the pain, but instantly displaced it for later. In her rage, she slashed out at the Dungaras, killing It instantly, while she kept her sword moving to the next.

The small band fought desperately against the Dungaras, knowing the odds well against them. By the middle of the battle, each of them had blood streaming from various parts of their bodies, injured and overwhelmed. But each of them had been raised in a very violent and harsh realm, learning their fighting abilities and attitudes toward danger and death from their youth.

To give up was to die.

Both Sam and Meera were always prepared to fight to the death, never giving up no matter the odds. Ann’wn was prepared to fight beyond death, knowing her Queen’s life was at risk if she didn’t. Caitha, while not raised to be a warrior, was desperate to help, not wishing to lose any of her friends in battle, having lost overly many during Woden’s long violent past. The two guards fought gallantly, wishing to prove themselves to their leader, and also to live. As an Elf, Sle’nel’ now faced violence as a sad reality of The Realm, but fighting against it, hoping for an eventual ending of it. Also as an Elf, never would she give up, fighting until her last breath.

The battle lasted far longer than their injuries could withstand, but their determination held them fast to the cause, each of them finding a force within them to keep fighting. After many more moments and many more injuries, the battle was won as The High Queen took down the last two Dungaras. Ann’wn struggled to keep herself upright as she went from one Dungaras to another, ensuring herself that they were dead.

The High Queen, seriously injured and well beyond sheer exhaustion, looked about her. She saw her sister lying upon the ground with many injuries.

She went to her, examining the wounds. Seeing that they weren’t fatal, she said, “I go to help the others. You will live.”

Sam nodded, weary and in much pain. The High Queen went to Meera, but saw that Caitha was tending her well, “How are her injuries?”

“She loses much blood.”

The High Queen nodded, placing her hand upon Meera, giving her a spell to slow down the bleeding. She then examined Ann’wn and saw that she needed the same. As she went up to Ann’wn, Ann’wn resisted, “No, my Queen. You have given enough already.”

As she spoke, Ann’wn staggered, then fell hard to the ground. The High Queen gave her the same spell to slow down her blood flow until they could receive some help. Caitha was also injured, but less so than any of them, so The High Queen returned to Sle’nel’, seeing her yet battling, but battling against only ghosts. The High Queen studied Sle’nel’ for a moment, noting that she had been hit in the head with the side of a broadsword. She saw that Sle’nel’ was well-dazed and confused, not even knowing where she was or why she was fighting.

The High Queen went as close as she dared, “Place down your sword, My Desire. The battle is won.”

Sle’nel’ was dizzy, barely able to see anything straight, now fighting against the voices in her head.

More forcefully, The High Queen said, “Halt, Sle’nel’. It is enough. Come home to Me. Remember our stars.”

Sle’nel’ looked toward the voice, not recognizing it. But the command reminded her of something she was supposed to remember. Standing silent and confused, she dropped her sword, blood streaming from a wound to her lower side stomach area and from a wound on her arm. Seriously wounded, in shock from loss of blood, and with a deep concussive injury on her head that was bleeding freely, she could stand no longer, falling upon her knees, then to the ground, into full unconsciousness. The High Queen knelt beside her, giving her what healing powers and spells she could with what energies she had remaining within her, which were depleting rapidly.

She whispered to Sle’nel’, “Sle’nel’, come home to Me. Remember Me.”

With great effort, she then stood, looking up to the skies, hoping to see her raptor. She had been looking for it since the close of the battle. Seeing something way up in the sky, she gave a soft high whistle, hoping it was there. She looked back down at her love, knowing that they were all now in great danger, as they were all overly wounded to even help each other. The only woman among them that could help was Caitha, so The High Queen sighed deeply, knowing she would have to now place her trust in this gentle storyteller.

She stood momentarily holding out her good arm, waiting for her raptor. When it landed, she gave it a quick message, then helped it to fly off, hoping beyond hope that the message would be delivered. After she called for the horses to return to her, she went to Caitha.

Caitha stood, looking well injured herself, but with no serious wounds, “Caitha. I have great need of you.”

Caitha looked at The High Queen, seeing for the first moment how gravely wounded she was. A great gash was upon her side with blood almost pouring from it, and another gash was from her shoulder and across her arm.

Looking at The High Queen’s face and seeing it completely white, she said, “My Queen. Place a spell upon yourself to slow down the blood flow. You are seriously injured.”

The horses returned. The High Queen went to her own horse as well as to Mor’inl’, Sle’nel’s horse, “We all die unless help arrives soon. I have need of you to retrieve help and lead them back to us as quickly as possible. Mor’inl’, your love lies dying and I have nothing left to help.”

She turned to her own horse, “And I am dying from My wounds. Go quickly, and return even more quickly, or we all die here.”

The two horses, instantly frantic, left with haste, determined in their mission. The High Queen began to stagger, like some of the others had done, from the shock of lack of blood and from the depletion of her energies, “Listen well to Me, Caitha as I will be unable to maintain awareness much longer. I have sent for help. If it doesn’t arrive soon, we die here. You will not be able to get us upon what remains of our horses. Do as you can to halt the bleeding. But I have great trust in My messengers. Within a short span, help should arrive.”

She turned, staggering back to her Elf, laying beside her, placing her hand upon Sle’nel’s. Closing her eyes, she sent the very last of her energies into Sle’nel’, hoping to help slow the flow of her blood. Before slipping into her own unconsciousness, she sent one last message, I love you, My Desire. Come home to Me. Fight!

* * * *

The High Queen knew nothing of the rescue and their return to the Valley. When she finally opened her eyes after five turns, she found herself alone in her room. She closed her eyes again, feeling weak and exhausted. Listening to the sounds within the adjoining room, she heard her Healer speaking softly to Sle’nel’. Breathing in more deeply, she was comforted in knowing that Sle’nel’ lived—the first concern in her mind as she awoke.

She lay quietly without moving, assessing her own wounds. She now knew it hurt to breathe deeply. She shifted her body, feeling jolts of pain from her left shoulder and arm and from her right side as she moved. She mentally pushed the pain away, suddenly breathless from the sharpness of it.

The Healer heard her move. She came to The High Queen’s side, “My Queen. You have finally awakened.”

The High Queen opened her eyes for a moment, seeing her Healer standing above her. Trying to regain her energy and having difficulty with speaking, she simply asked, “Sle’nel’?”

“Recovers from her body’s wounds, but has a great head wound, High One. Her mind is dazed and she remembers nothing at present, except something about stars. I hold hope for her to recover as the swelling decreases in her head.”

The High Queen held her thoughts to herself, Poor Sle’nel’. Alone in The Realm, and now remembers nothing, but then needed to know more, “Ann’wn? Others?”

“They all live and recover well. You and your Elf were the most seriously injured and were all but dead when I finally arrived. Ann’wn reports that you killed well over twenty-three of the Dungaras during the hand-to-hand combat and that there was well over two hundred-fifty Dungaras prior to the battle that you used your powers upon. Your counselors are quite upset at you for taking such a risk as this.” The Healer smiled at her Queen, hoping to lighten the moment, “Would you like me to place a spell of silence upon them?”

The High Queen listened, but her eyes grew heavy. She closed them as her Healer said her last words, not hearing the jest. She fell into a deep sleep as she sent one weak message to her lover: Come back to Me, My Desire.

Two turns later, The High Queen awoke again, feeling some energy restored to her. For a moment, she tried to gather her memories together of the battle. While she recalled well their fight against the Dungaras, she couldn’t find any memories of their rescue or journey back to the Valley. She moved slightly, feeling the sharp pain from her side and shoulder. She decided not to remove the pain, saving her energy. She wondered if it were eve or turn, but didn’t really care. She slowly tried to sit up, but felt a hand hold her down.

She turned her head to where the hand was, seeing Ann’wn sitting next to her.

“You must not yet move, my Queen. I will get your Healer.”

So softly that it surprised even herself, she said, “Sle’nel’?”

“She recovers from her sword wounds, my Queen.”

“I must see her.”

“See your Healer first, my Queen.”

She began to rise, not liking Ann’wn’s response. Ann’wn reached down again gently, holding her Queen down, “Please, my Queen. Let us speak first to The Healer, then we will try to arrange this.”

With only one focus, she ignored Ann’wn’s pleas, “Help Me to sit up, or leave Me.”

Since her left shoulder and arm were well injured as well as her right side near her ribs, any movement caused severe pain, everywhere. She struggled against it, forcing herself to endure the pain, wanting to see Sle’nel’. The bandages were firmly against her, wrapped well around her waist, and wrapped well around her chest, holding her arm tightly to her body.

The Healer entered the room, seeing her Queen trying to sit up, “My Queen. Halt. You must not.”

“I must see Sle’nel’.”

“Listen to me for only a moment, High One, then we will take you to her.”

The High Queen looked at The Healer, waiting.

“She will not recognize you, my Queen. She is yet deep within her own head, away from The Realm.”

They helped her to rise and walk to the room in which Sle’nel’ had remained prior to their union. As they entered the room, she saw her Elf lying upon the bed, her eyes focused nowhere. The High Queen was glad to see her awake but sensed that Sle’nel’ was indeed far from The Realm.

They began to help her sit upon a chair, “No. I wish to sit upon the bed, nearer to her.”

The Healer shrugged at Ann’wn, not wishing to argue with her Queen. They both helped her to sit on the bed.

“High One, I must tend to your injuries when you are done.”

“Leave Me.” Her tone left no room for negotiation, so Ann’wn began to leave with The Healer, “Force Leader, remain. I have need to speak to you when I am finished.”

Ann’wn went to a chair slightly away from the bed and Queen, sitting and waiting for her Queen, glad to rest for a moment from her own injuries.

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’ as Sle’nel’ stared into this strange woman’s eyes, “How are you feeling, My Desire?”

She placed her hand gently upon Sle’nel’s cheek. Sle’nel’ closed her eyes as The High Queen touched her, remembering the wonderful feeling of the touch, but not recalling the woman. She said nothing but searched in her memory for this voice. She re-opened her eyes, studying this strange woman sitting next to her. The High Queen smiled gently at her, sending her a few images. In her mind, Sle’nel’ saw an image of the stars, of R’lodin’lindor, and an image of the little wonders.

The High Queen saw that Sle’nel’ turned her head slightly, recognizing something. She sent more images, slowly one-by-one, letting Sle’nel’ think about each for a long moment. Of their first kiss. Of the gardens. Of the Sorrow of the Stones. Of the Sorcerer Women. Of the dwelling they remained in during their first union together.

She could only hope that it would help stir Sle’nel’s memories, but also knew that it would give her something to hold on to until her full memory did return. Sle’nel’ continued to study this woman, feeling some long gone memory trying to return to her, “You saved me once.”

The High Queen nodded, speaking slowly and softly, “Do you recall this?”

“A forest. I remember you looking at me. I remember your eyes upon me.” She struggled to pull the memory to her, “You touched me.”

The High Queen nodded again.

“Upon my arms. And you smiled at me, as you do now.”

“Can you bring to mind why I was there?”

“Only that I was dying.”

The High Queen sent another image of their stars.

Suddenly, Sle’nel’ looked at her, startled, “I remember R’lodin’lindor.”

“What do you remember of her, My Desire?”

She shook her head, again struggling with the memory, “Her. Only. Standing. No, wait. Flying. She flies.”

Sle’nel’ winced, placing her hand on her forehead. Her head was beginning to pound again from the swelling. The High Queen put her own hand upon Sle’nel’s head, removing some of Sle’nel’s pain. The High Queen winced slightly from taking the pain before she could remove it, trying to move away from her own pain as well, well-weakened from her own injuries.

Ann’wn watched in silence, not pleased, but trying to understand why her Queen took such risks as these.

Sle’nel’ looked questioningly at this woman, “What is it you did, just now?”

“I helped your pain to remove itself so that you might feel better.”

Sle’nel’ continued to study this beautiful woman before her, sensing that she knew this woman very well, “You are beautiful. You sent me an image of us as lovers. Be that true?”

The High Queen laughed softly so as not to injure her own side, “Very much so, My Desire.”

“I know that term well. Someone uses that name with me all the moments. It must be you as I can hear the same quality of voice. But I cannot bring it to my mind.”

“It will come, My Love.”

Softly, in a whisper, she asked the woman sitting upon her bed, “Who is that woman sitting over there? I know her not.”

The High Queen sent an image of Ann’wn carrying the sleeping Sle’nel’ in her arms, back to the dwelling at the Scared Isle. She gave her an image of Ann’wn coming in upon them as they were naked in the same dwelling, showing Sle’nel’ of how she laughed at Ann’wn’s embarrassment.

Sle’nel’ studied Ann’wn for a moment, staring at her while trying to bring forward her memories. The High Queen studied Sle’nel’, entering her mind, searching for the memories. She could sense that they were there, at least some of them, so decided to let Sle’nel’ rest for a while.

Sle’nel’ asked, “Who am I?”

The High Queen’s pain was returning in force, her wounds angered at the position in which she now sat overly long. Ignoring them, The High Queen touched Sle’nel’s cheek again, softly, sending a message to her of peace and love, “You are My Desire. You will be recovered soon. Have patience My Love.”

“Who are you? You have given me memories of some of our moments together, but who are you?”

“Later, My Love. All will return to you. Perhaps when both you and I feel improved, we can walk out to the gardens. They might help restore some of your memories. Rest now. When you awaken again, perhaps some of your memories will be returned to you.” With her hand yet upon Sle’nel’s face, she sent a small sleeping spell to her. She remained until Sle’nel’ fell back to sleep, resting more peacefully this moment.

The High Queen looked to Ann’wn, speaking softly, “Tell Me of your wounds and how the others fare.”

“You look in much pain, my Queen. Might I help you move to a more comfortable location?”

The High Queen nodded, grateful for the suggestion. She tried to rise without Ann’wn, but couldn’t. Ann’wn helped, moving her to a more comfortable chair that allowed The High Queen to rest her injuries. The Healer finally entered, asking Ann’wn to help The High Queen to sit away from the soft back of the seat so that she could change The High Queen’s bandages.

In an unusual moment, The High Queen pleaded with her Healer instead of demanded, “Later, Healer. Not now. Give Me some peace. Please.”

The Healer looked at her, feeling sorry for her. It wasn’t often that The High Queen pleaded, “I can do this for you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

The High Queen nodded, looking into her Healer’s eyes, “Thank you.”

Ann’wn began to tell her what she knew, “All are well, my Queen, and recovering. None were injured as much as you or our Elf. Caitha is already up and sharing her stories of the battle. The two guards are back in the barracks, bragging of their part in the battle. And Meera and The Highest recover together in The Highest’s room. They are already up and walking about in small spaces. I, my Queen, am sore but alive, with much thanks to you. There were over two hundred-fifty Dungaras, Highness, and in the face-to-face combat, you killed over twenty-five of them. You killed most of them by using your powers, my Queen.”

Frowning, she replied, “And I hear My counselors are extremely pleased with My efforts.”

“Your counselors are never happy. You are truly a Warrior’s Warrior, my Queen. There is much talk about how many you killed.”

The High Queen wasn’t pleased, “You shouldn’t have told them, Force Leader.”

“I told them not, my Queen. They examined the battle site for themselves and drew their own conclusions.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought on that for a moment, recognizing that she would be unable to keep such information secret for long. Nodding her understanding, she looked at her Healer, “Give Me a good report, Healer.”

The Healer and The High Queen had once been lovers for a short while. Although it hadn’t worked out between them, they both loved each other as good friends and trusted each other beyond doubt. The High Queen knew that her Healer accepted her oft-dreaded temper with understanding and patience.

“A good report, High One? Of what? That I had to supply more stitches to you than I have thread? That I fretted over you and your lover for one full turn before I knew you would live? That I have had to place more healing spells upon you than long since prior? That you live? You already know of that one, my Queen. That you insist on worrying me? That you need to eat more? That you refuse to listen to my most excellent advice?”

The High Queen flinched, startled at The Healer’s reaction, but wouldn’t give in to it, “So then, don’t give Me a good report. Give Me a bad one and be done with it.”

The Healer laughed a little, appreciating her Queen’s wit, “Good. So be it. Your shoulder, arm, and side wound were yet badly bleeding upon my arrival. Could you not have given yourself even a small spell to slow your bleeding down? Your wound on your side will be a nice matching scar to the one on your back. And I cannot give you enough pain relief to allow you to yet rest well. I know not how your arm will fare once healed, but I do know that you will have to retrain it. A queen such as yourself, though, shouldn’t be out fighting the Dungaras as if you were yet a young warrior.”

After The Healer halted, The High Queen waited for a moment, then asked, “Are you done?”

“No. And I had to help assuage the wrath of your advisors. You know how they feel about you taking such risks as this, my Queen.”

“As if I could have prevented it, Healer?”

“Even now, they talk amongst themselves trying to conceive a way to hold you within the boundaries of the Valley, High One.”

The High Queen bellowed, “FOOLS! Bring them to Me, this moment. How dare they try to bind Me even further. Have I not given My life to The Rea—”

Ann’wn interrupted, “My Queen, if I may?”

The High Queen sighed, sorry she did for the pain it created, “Tell Me.”

“I have already taken care of it, my Queen. They will not bother you about such. And, my Queen?”

The High Queen just looked at Ann’wn, waiting.

“They only do as such because you are so well treasured. It is a compliment, Highness. Only this.”

The High Queen nodded, giving in to the reality of it, “I suppose you speak truth, Ann’wn. Go and rest now. You have well earned it.”

“My Queen. I remain at your side until you are healed.”

“Leave Me, Force Leader. I am tiring and will remain here. If you have need to remain close by, then rest in My bed if you would like, but leave Me for a while.”

Both Ann’wn and The Healer objected, “My Queen, you cannot remain in this chair to rest.”

“I am not leaving My Love’s side. And I am now tired. And please halt from arguing further with Me. I am overly weary to fight you at present.”

The Healer pleaded, “Please, my Queen. You must eat prior to resting. Just a little will make a difference.”

She sighed again, again sorry she did so for the pain it caused, “What is it I must eat?”

“The cook has made a good soup, High One. I speak truth.”

She nodded, “I will try it, but just for you, Healer.”

The Healer kissed The High Queen on the top of her head, “I know, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Thank you.”

The High Queen’s heart softened to The Healer, as it ever did, “And please place Ann’wn in My bed. She looks like she will fall down on Me, once again.”

The Healer pushed Ann’wn gently to The High Queen’s bed, placing her in it, “Move not from this bed until I tell you that you may do so. Understand?” She looked upon Ann’wn, thinking her a most astounding woman, wondering if such as her could learn to like such as The Healer.

Ann’wn was grateful, overly tired from her exertions, and surprisingly pleased by The Healer’s attentions to her. She liked the feel of her touch upon her.

“Thank you, Healer.”

“Just heal, Force Leader. I have no need for another patient.” She began to remove some of Ann’wn’s garments so that she could rest easier. Ann’wn just watched as she did so, enjoying the tender moment.

Ann’wn smiled at her, desiring to be touched by her again, “I know you like me, Healer.”

The Healer laughed, “I like you when you are not a patient, Ann’wn. Now rest.”

Ann’wn closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep. As The Healer went to retrieve the food for her Queen, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gazed at Sle’nel’. In order to keep herself awake until The Healer returned, she stood, with much pain, and went back to sit on the side of the bed next to her love. Sle’nel’ opened her eyes, awakened from all the noise in the room. She had listened to the talking, remaining silent, hoping to learn more of these women about her. She looked at this woman that everyone called High Queen, having been told that this woman was her lover.

The High Queen had guessed that Sle’nel’ had awakened some moments prior, having seen a shift in her breathing patterns, “How is your pain?”

Sle’nel’ ignored The High Queen’s question, “You killed over two-hundred Dungaras, whoever they be, and over twenty-five with the sword. How many were there that we battled?”

“Initially over two hundred-fifty. After using a fog, arrows and other mystical powers, we battled over fifty with our own weapons.”

“How is it you killed so many?”

She started to shrug, then thought better of it, hoping to avoid any further pain, “I have a few powers that I use now and then.”

They looked at each other for a moment, Sle’nel’ searching for any memory that would come her way, “Who am I that one so beautiful as you, and one who is Queen would love such as me?”

The High Queen laughed, then moaned from the pain, yet smiling, “Oh. It hurts to laugh. Don’t do so as the pain is terrible. But I am the lucky one, Elfin Faerie.”

Sle’nel’ frowned in slight recognition of her background. She tried out the words, “Elfin Faerie.”

The Healer returned, “So you are awake then, Sle’nel’. Perhaps I can get our Queen to make you eat, as well.” She turned to her Queen, “I will bring more soup. The two of you drink all this while I get more.”

The High Queen drank some. Finding it of worth, she gave the bowl to Sle’nel’ who took it with her one good arm. They passed the soup back and forth until it was gone, and did the same with the second bowl when The Healer returned.

“My Queen, you need to rest now. You are causing your wounds to bleed slightly.”

The High Queen nodded, well-tired even prior to the soup. The Healer moved one of the long chairs closer to the bed, then helped The High Queen move to it. Wincing as she moved, The High Queen tried to find a comfortable position. When she was too pained to move further, the Healer placed a cover upon her, then placed her hand upon her head, “Focus, my Queen. Focus on your breathing. Remove your pain.”

The Healer checked on Sle’nel’s bandages, looking at her occasionally as the Elf watched her.

“While I cannot restore your memory, I can help to remove your pain. Do you have much? Your wounds heal nicely now and no longer leak or bleed. Upon your next waking, we will try to get you up for a moment.”

Sle’nel’ watched her. She hadn’t yet said anything to this woman she couldn’t remember, yet treated her so well, “The High Queen removed some of my pain. What happened to cause our injuries?”

The Healer fixed the bed covers more neatly, then looked at her, “You fought with your Queen and a few others against many Dungaras.”

“Who won?”

The Healer scoffed, “You, Ann’wn and The High Queen always win, my dear.”

“I fight in battle with this Warrior Woman?”

“And with your Queen, who is the most skilled of all. Rest now so that you will heal more quickly.”

She placed another light sleeping spell upon the Elf, then returned to her Queen. She placed a sleeping spell also upon her already sleeping Queen, then left the room to check upon Ann’wn. She looked down at her, surprised at her own feelings of relief that the Force Leader had remained alive. She hadn’t known that she felt anything at all toward this one. Seeing that Ann’wn was safely in a deep sleep, she gave her a soft kiss upon the cheek, then went to check on the others. As she opened the door, she met Caitha in the hallway.

“I have come to sit with them for a while. Ann’wn and I were to trade off.”

The Healer nodded, “The High Queen moved into Sle’nel’s room. She will not leave her side. Ann’wn overexerted herself, as usual, so The High Queen insisted that she go to her bed to rest. They all just returned to sleep, so your visit will be most quiet for a short while. The High Queen and Sle’nel’ drank some soup but will need more when they awaken. Sle’nel’ is slowly regaining some of her memories. I overheard her tell The High Queen that she remembers R’lodin’lindor. The High Queen gave many images to Sle’nel’, and they have been speaking with each other, which is more than I could get from Sle’nel’, who has refused to speak with me until now. I go now to check upon your love and The Highest. How are your wounds?”

“They heal well. I have some pain, but minor.”

“You did well, Caitha. If you had not helped to slow down the bleeding, both of them would have died. Even with your injuries, you provided that which they couldn’t give themselves.”

“Our High Queen did provide this service to Sle’nel’, Meera and Ann’wn, but not to herself. But The High Queen took on many of the Dungaras, and Jandra killed at least thirteen, if not more.”

“All did as they could do. You did your share, as well. Two hundred-fifty Dungaras against the eight of you was most overwhelming. All of you were well needed. In truth, given those numbers, you should all be dead. Thank the Spirits for The High Queen’s powers, though. I knew her powers were great, but to have killed this many prior to the battle itself has astounded all the Valley. I will rest for a short while after I check up on your two, then will come to relieve you. If they awaken first, and you have managed to get more liquid down them, feel free to have one of the attendants remain with them. Until later, Caitha.”

“Thank you, Healer.”

Caitha watched over them, softly singing some songs. Toward the end of her moments with them, she sat next to Sle’nel’, looking down at her friend as she hummed a tune. Sle’nel’ opened her eyes, awakened by the singing, looking at yet another woman she didn’t know.

Caitha smiled at her. She spoke softly so as to not disturb The High Queen, “Jandra, you awaken.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, “Jandra?”

Caitha thought on it for a moment, “Oh. They call you Sle’nel’. You were not always called as such. For many cycles you were known as Jandra. Our Jandra. Do you remember anything of Woden, M’Love?”

Sle’nel’ closed her eyes, as if a memory pulled at her, “Woden?”

“Woden, M’Love, used to be your home. Now your home is here, in the Valley, with your Queen. Do you remember our Highest, Sam?”

“Sam?”

“It is short for Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. She is San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s sister.

“A sister. Who is San’lr’in’thel’ineln’?”

“The High Queen. That be her name.”

She tried it out, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.”

Sle’nel’ did remember the name, but not the woman, “Who are you?”

“I am called by Caitha. I am Meera’s mate.”

Tired of asking who everyone was, Sle’nel’ just looked at this woman.

“I am a storyteller. Would you like me to tell you a story?”

Sle’nel’ was uncertain if she did or not. She didn’t mind listening to this woman, but would rather try to bring her memories to herself. The High Queen, whoever she was, helped by giving her some images. She wanted to think about them for a while, but Caitha began her story. It was a story of Woden, of the great battle between one called The Highest and a powerful and violent intruder by some name as Buron. Sle’nel’ became interested as the story was told, but found no memory of her own within it even though her Jandra name was often mentioned.

When the story was completed, Sle’nel’ asked, “Did you fight in this battle with me against the Dungaras?”

Caitha nodded, “Would you like me to tell you the story?”

The High Queen had just awoken, “Perhaps later, Caitha. Would you mind helping Me to rise? I cannot do it by myself.”

Caitha helped San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ rise from her resting place, helping her to sit in another chair close to Sle’nel’, “I have not had the moment to thank you for getting us home safely, Caitha. If it were not for you, I doubt if Sle’nel’ or I would have made it home at all.”

Caitha blushed, “And if not for you, my Queen, we all would have been killed by the Dungaras. I have never seen such fighting as within you. But I am now to ensure that the both of you eat.”

“Tell My attendants to bring more substantial food. It is the moment. And I would like a small sweet brought in for Sle’nel’. If you would like to return to your Meera and My sister, I understand. The attendants are around if I have need of anything. Are Meera and Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ able to move about as yet? If they are, please have them come to Me for a visit. I would like to place My praises upon them, and you are to return with them, if you would.”

“Oh, they would be most pleased to come, Highness. Is there anything else I can get for you before I leave?”

“Thank you, Caitha. Please have one of My attendants come in. Could you also make sure that they bring some food for Ann’wn, in case she awakens.”

“Yes, my Queen. I will see you later, Jandra. I hope your memories but return.”

After Caitha left, Sle’nel’ began to try to rise. The pain was great, especially at her stomach wound, but she was determined to get out of the bed.

“Wait a moment, Sle’nel’. We can get someone to help you rise.”

An attendant entered, kneeling and bowing her head, “My Queen?”

“Help Sle’nel’ to rise. She would like to get out of this bed.”

“Be it wise, my Queen?”

The High Queen looked at her attendant, not pleased, “Everyone feels free to question Me now that I am unable to halt them?”

“I beg your pardon, my Queen.”

The attendant helped Sle’nel’ to rise so she was sitting on the side of the bed facing The High Queen. Sle’nel’ nodded, weakly saying, “Thank you. It be far enough.” The amount of pain she felt just getting out of bed startled her. Feeling slightly nauseous and now breathless, she decided to wait a while longer before standing.

The attendant turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “My Queen, is there anything else?”

“Please call Mil’der’in to Me. I have need of her.”

She bowed, “Yes, Highness. I will return when your food arrives.”

Sle’nel’ sat upon the bed in some pain, studying The High Queen. She looked at her eyes, and then her dark red hair, wondering when the memories would return. Sle’nel’ thought her red hair wonderful.

The High Queen said nothing, just watching, hoping that Sle’nel’ would return to her soon.

The High Queen’s chair was close enough that Sle’nel’ could bend over to touch her face, excepting for her injury. She thought about this Queen for a moment, then slowly reached out her good arm toward The High Queen, trying to reach her. She couldn’t do so without great pain, and became frustrated.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ could tell that she was discouraged but left her alone to her own desires, knowing what it felt like to be overly controlled. Sle’nel’ stood. With some difficulty she moved herself to standing in front of The High Queen, moving her hand to The High Queen’s good shoulder. She looked at it, and then looked in The High Queen’s eyes. Slowly, she moved her hand down San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s shoulder and arm. The feeling made The High Queen moan slightly, not expecting it, surprised at the touch’s intensity.

Come home to Me, My Love.

Sle’nel’ looked at her quizzically, somewhat recognizing the voice in her head. The memories were returning, but not enough to be clear. She remembered the feeling of this, but couldn’t yet connect it to this most beautiful woman. The Healer entered with the food, needing to change The High Queen’s bandages. She stood quietly, watching as Sle’nel’ tried to make sense of herself in this realm.

“We have lain with each other?”

The High Queen only nodded.

“You are called by San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.

The Healer interrupted, “Seldom, though. She is called by Highness, as she is The High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ looked over to The Healer, “May I try this touch upon you?”

The Healer placed their food upon the table, then came to Sle’nel’, “Of course.”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand upon The Healer’s shoulder, moving it down her arm as she had done with The High Queen. She studied The High Queen again, wondering why the feeling was so intense with the beautiful red-haired one, but felt like nothing with this Healer.

The Healer saw her expression and laughed, “Not quite the same, was it?” She looked to The High Queen, “I apologize High One, but I have some food for you, and I must change your bandages. Sle’nel’, why don’t you sit upon the bed for a moment while I do this, then I can check yours as well when I finish with our Queen? I am glad to see you up though, as it is the moment. Both of you are looking much improved. I have brought juice. Please make sure to drink it as it will serve to replenish all the blood that you lost.”

She helped Sle’nel’ sit upon the bed, gave her some juice to drink, then helped The High Queen to rise. After removing her outer top garments, The Healer unwrapped the bandages. One layer after another, the bandages came off until the wounds were fully exposed. Sle’nel’ watched, studying the woman’s body, realizing that she knew it well and that it excited her. She saw the wound upon The High Queen’s shoulder and arm, amazed at its length. As The Healer gently moved her to do so, The High Queen turned slightly around, her front away from Sle’nel’. Suddenly, Sle’nel’ saw The High Queen’s scar upon her back. She gasped. Her eyes opened widely as she just stared at it. The memories of the story behind the scar came flooding back to her, of her Queen’s fight against the Mungardies, of the song the musicians sang of the event, of her former love falling over the cliff, and of Mor’inl’.

The High Queen turned her head, noticing that Sle’nel’ was staring at her scar. The Healer also halted and watched, sensing that something had stirred in Sle’nel’. Sle’nel’ rose with great pain and went toward San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. She touched a finger to the scar, gently and slowly. She moved down it, feeling it, seeing that it was slightly inflamed, “She needs her potion.”

The High Queen smiled, not moving, not wanting to interfere with Sle’nel’s memories that were returning to her. She made a slight motion for The Healer to leave.

Softly, The Healer said, “I will return in a few moments, my Queen.”

The High Queen nodded. Sle’nel’ touched the scar once more, with a gentleness that surprised The High Queen. Then Sle’nel’ moved to stand in front of The High Queen, staring at her. Both of them stood, just looking upon one another. Sle’nel’ studied this woman once more, moving her hand to The High Queen’s now bare arm, and once again, moving her hand down until she met The High Queen’s hand. Sle’nel’ was looking down at their hands when The High Queen squeezed Sle’nel’s gently. Surprised at recognizing the feeling, Sle’nel’ looked up into her eyes. She moved her hand and touched The High Queen’s cheek, leaving it there for a moment.

She frowned, trying desperately to bring her memories back, yet not remembering clearly. She knew this woman was familiar to her though, feeling the emotional intensity between them. She moved her hand toward The High Queen’s breast, wanting to touch it, hoping that the feeling would bring back some memories, but hesitated, knowing it not correct to do so in such a moment. Instead, she moved closer to this Queen, giving her a soft kiss, only.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched Sle’nel’s movements carefully, knowing the moment wasn’t about passion, but about hoping to restore some past memories. But The High Queen couldn’t help but desire her, as her touch seemed most sensual. They held the kiss for a moment, then Sle’nel’ moved more into it, recognizing the kiss as very familiar and desirable.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was careful not to interfere with Sle’nel’s process, knowing it might take many turns for her memories to be fully restored. While she certainly allowed the kiss, she made no move to take it further. As they parted, Sle’nel’ looked upon her, smiling softly, but looking somewhat confused and dizzy.

Sle’nel’ began to stagger, losing her grip on The Realm. The High Queen quickly grabbed her with her one good arm, seeing that she was fainting.

“Healer! Hurry!”

The Healer came running in, then helped lay Sle’nel’ upon her bed. Before she fully passed out, she looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “To our stars, my Queen.”

The High Queen touched her cheek, “I love you, My Elf.”

The Healer frowned, looking upon The High Queen’s wounds that were bleeding slightly from the exertion. She pointed to them as The High Queen whispered to The Healer, “She is returning to us.”

The Healer nodded, beginning to rewrap the bandages. When she was done, she placed the garments back upon San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and then whispered that her High Counselor awaited her in her bedroom. The High Queen followed The Healer to the room in which Ann’wn had slept, but was now gone.

She saw Mil’der’in, “High Counselor. It is good to see you again.”

Mil’der’in knelt and bowed her head deeply, “My Queen.”

“Rise, My treasured one. How have you kept My lands?”

Mil’der’in rose, “My Queen. I am most relieved to see you. It is never the same without you. And I no longer wish your duty. It is most overwhelming, and it would seem that I am never able to do it as well as you to everyone’s satisfaction.”

The High Queen sat upon one of the chairs at the table, “You just are not as demanding. It is why I have become as such—to control their demands. Would you mind if I ate while we speak? Healer, could you retrieve My food? I suddenly find Myself hungry.”

The Healer smiled, knowing it was because Sle’nel’s memories were returning.

Mil’der’in was a trusted friend and advisor of The High Queen’s, and it was she who The High Queen would often eat her meals with prior to Sle’nel’. Mil’der’in was a beautiful woman, having a few more cycles than The High Queen, being slightly shorter than her, but having a perfectly proportioned body. The High Queen liked her because while she had an amazingly sharp mind, she made her thinking known only in the most gentle of fashions, often catching others unaware of where she led them. They were old friends, and in truth, The High Queen trusted no other to mind the affairs of the Valley whenever she was gone. It wasn’t easy for The High Queen to trust, but through many cycles and many intense moments in which Mil’der’in’s loyalty was tested, she had proven herself as worthy of such trust. Upon many occasions, she willingly stepped into the face of danger in order to protect her Queen. But The High Queen also liked her for her understanding. More than anyone, Mil’der’in knew the pressures of what it meant to be queen. Because of such, she was The High Queen’s strongest advocate against the Counselors whenever they wanted The High Queen more protected, and more kept in the Valley. Mil’der’in and The High Queen had also been trained together in preparation for their future roles. If The High Queen had ever been allowed a friend during her youth, it would have been Mil’der’in.

“How are you feeling, Highness?”

“Improved, I think.” She laughed, “Actually, I lie. It hurts. But the pain just tells Me that I live.”

“The Counselors want you to remain more at home.”

“I have heard this. I also know that you will tell them why I cannot.”

“I already have done so. I hear there were over two hundred-fifty Dungaras and that, after using many of your powers, you personally killed over twenty-five with your sword. Your powers are most strong these turns. I am glad to see such. There is also rumor that you now use sword skills that have been long gone from our realm. And one of the older guards reported that they saw a long-dead master walking about in the town.”

“Rumors are strange. I can never understand why they appear so.”

Mil’der’in knew more than she needed to say, “The two guards that battled alongside you tell amazing stories of your sword abilities. There is rumor that a Master yet exists in The Realm, and that you are that Master.”

The High Queen was well aware that Mil’der’in knew of her past abilities, but also knew she would never speak of them, understanding The High Queen’s need for silence, “What do they know? They are just bragging and need to have a reason why an old woman such as Me would have better sword skills than theirs.”

“I understand, Highness, but please know that the rumors will not easily die. How are the companions that accompanied you?”

She knew that Mil’der’in was correct, but let it go, “All seem to be recovering. I have not yet seen four of them, but hear good reports. Sle’nel’s memories seem to be returning.”

“You should bring her to your meetings with your counselors. You could use another on your side. Plus, she is intelligent and most capable.”

“Why don’t you speak with her about this?

Mil’der’in nodded, placing it in her mind for later, “The Counselors would like to meet with you as soon as you are able.”

“Perhaps next turn. I leave the arrangements to you. But now I wish to discuss something with you.”

The High Queen told Mil’der’in of A’lon’lden, her lover, and their baby. She then told her of the Spirit Mothers and their deceit, as well as the High Wizard Sorcerer’s. She told her of their battle against the Dungaras. And finally, she told her that she would like her to push the forces to apply more pressure to the Dungaras.

“I want them defeated. Ann’wn now has the location of the villages that are the main holdings, so now is the moment for us to increase our efforts.”

“I will see to it this turn that our efforts become our primary focus. Highness, I have a question.”

The High Queen waited, curious. She knew that Mil’der’in kept on an issue until she was satisfied, which was seldom.

“You said that the Dungaras you just battled were waiting for you—that they knew you were traveling at that moment and would pass that location. Is that correct?”

The High Queen nodded, now even more curious.

“How is it that they knew you were going to be there? The guards found no signs of either a short or a long-term encampment.”

The High Queen startled, knowing she had missed the obvious, “I should have thought of this myself. You catch Me unthinking and stupid.”

Before The High Queen could answer, Mil’der’in responded, “I think you were overly busy with the Dungaras to yet put this together. It is only a guess, but why did the High Wizard Sorcerer depart alone? She may not be at fault, but someone must be.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, “I trust you will manage this for Me.”

Mil’der’in nodded, “The Spirit Mothers will need to be approached again.”

“Give Me a report as you can. Discount not Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, but I think you most correct about the Spirit Mothers. I trust them not.”

Their visit had been an extended one, but The High Queen had many affairs that needed attending. As usual, she had enjoyed her visit with her High Counselor, and had also tended to the most urgent needs of the Valley. When they completed their visit, The High Queen returned to her room, wanting to see Sle’nel’. She walked into the adjoining room only to find the bed empty. Wondering where Sle’nel’ was, she went to one of the guards outside the door.

“Where is Sle’nel’?

Upon seeing The High Queen, the guard knelt and bowed her head, “I know not, my Queen. I just came on duty.”

Her panic instantly rose, “Get me Ann’wn and My Healer, quickly.”

Within a few moments, both had appeared, “Highest? What is wrong?”

“Where is Sle’nel’?”

The Healer looked puzzled, “She was in her bed not some moments prior.”

The High Queen looked at Ann’wn, but she only shook her head. The High Queen was most displeased, “I have My lover in the adjoining room, injured in battle, and now she is missing? What kind of protection is this? FIND HER!”

Ann’wn gave orders to the guards, calling for an all-out search. She gave them mere moments or threatened them with the worst of punishments. Many dozens of guards were instantly brought into the search, “We will find her quickly, my Queen. She couldn’t have gone far.”

The High Queen was becoming frantic, but hiding it, “Ann’wn.”

“My Queen?”

“Find her.”

Ann’wn looked at her queen, “I guarantee it, my Queen. Trust me.”

Ann’wn had a good idea of where to find her, overhearing some of the conversation between her and The High Queen. She went into The High Queen’s Gardens with one guard in tow, following the path she knew they had taken prior. She didn’t think that Sle’nel’ had necessarily remembered it, but thought that she might have followed her instincts. After many moments of taking the path toward the lake, Ann’wn saw her sitting upon the bench. She turned to her guard, whispering, “Go inform The High Queen, and quickly so, that I have found her and that she is safe. I will bring her back when she is ready.”

She watched her for a few moments, seeing only that Sle’nel’ gazed upon the lake. She went to the lakeside so that Sle’nel’ knew she was there. She crouched down at the water’s edge, looking out to the beautiful view of the great mountains in the distance and the beautiful lake scene. She watched the birds upon the lake for some moments, just resting.

After a while, yet looking at the lake, she spoke to Sle’nel’, “We were worried about you.”

Sle’nel’ just looked at her, not wishing to speak to this strange woman.

“I am surprised that you were able to walk this far alone. Do your injuries not hurt? The distance is quite far. How did you know to come here?”

Again, Sle’nel’ just looked upon her, studying her.

“I thought that Elves liked to speak.”

“How would I know?”

Ann’wn heard something in her voice that made her wonder. She looked at her, seeing that she had been crying, “What is wrong, Elf? Do you cry because you are in pain?”

She shook her head.

“I am considered an excellent listener, and as one who never tells a secret.”

“I know you not.”

Yet crouching, she turned slightly toward Sle’nel’, “Ah, but you do. And well. Just a few turns prior I walked in upon you and The High Queen. I found myself in a most awkward position, and you laughed.”

Sle’nel’ smiled shyly, “The High Queen gave me this image. It showed me that we are happy together, yet a memory comes to mind that tells me otherwise.”

“Of you and The High Queen? You two are the happiest together I have ever seen.”

She shook her head, “She betrayed me.”

“WHAT? What memory is this? She has not! Tell me of this memory.”

“I overhead my lover with another, in bed together.”

“Tell me more of this memory.”

“I left her. She now uses my loss of memory to gain me back.”

“You left her? Never. You love her more than life.”

“While I was with child.”

It finally dawned upon Ann’wn, “Ah, now I know of what you speak of. This thing did happen to you, but it wasn’t The High Queen. You were companions with another, and this indeed did occur. It occurred around the same moment in the forest, of what you spoke of with The High Queen. Would you like to hear of this story?”

“Be it the truth?”

The High Queen had received Ann’wn’s message and had insisted on going to Sle’nel’. As she walked up to the forest just behind the seat in which Sle’nel’ sat, she waited, listening to the conversation that she didn’t wish to interrupt.

“While I would lie, I lie only for The High Queen. But I need not in this case.”

“Then it is enough. I have sensed this love in The High Queen, but my memories are becoming all intermingled. I can make little sense of them.”

“Let me tell you of the story so that you may straighten out your mind.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, and Ann’wn told her of what she knew of the story.

When Ann’wn finished, Sle’nel’ shook her head, “Why would this Woden Highest do this to me? Was I a bad companion?”

Ann’wn laughed, “No, not at all, at least from what I have seen of the way in which you treasure our most beloved Queen. The Highest betrayed you, most truly, but The High Queen tells me to have patience with her. She says that The Highest now grows into her role, and that she has been overly protected. I trust The High Queen’s opinion, and hope she is correct on this.”

“I was the companion of a highest, and now of a High Queen? Surely this is not truth. There in truth must be something wrong with me.”

Ann’wn laughed loudly, “I think not, Elf. Judging from what I have seen myself, I would say that many would line up for you. In the ranks, the guards place bets on how many moments you and The High Queen have, well, uh, well … you know.”

Sle’nel’ ignored the statement, but The High Queen caught herself almost laughing, never having heard of such a thing. She turned and went back a ways, choosing to come up on them more noisily.

“Why would The High Queen love me?”

“All the Valley loves you. You are an Elfin Faerie. But The High Queen fell in love with you that moment in the forest, long prior to knowing you a Faerie Princess. I think you also fell in love with her at that moment. Meera tells me that your Highest never did say she loved you. She tells me that she thought the companionship was fine, but finally could see that it was only one way.

“The High Queen betrayed me not, then?

“Correct.”

“The Highest betrayed me.”

The High Queen came up at that moment, “You remember this, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ turned, looking upon The High Queen. She didn’t answer. Ann’wn knelt, bowing her head, “My Queen.”

“As you were, Ann’wn. I see you have found her. My Love, I am glad you are found. Do you now recall the gardens?”

“No. But somehow I knew to come here. They are most beautiful.”

The High Queen looked upon her, “You look sad, My Desire. Are you feeling pain?”

“No. I think my sadness over. I was unaware I had a former lover and that she had betrayed me. I saw a memory of it, but thought it was you.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, “Then you might consider speaking of these things, My Love, as you might confuse Me of wrong doing when I have not. What made you come here?”

“I knew not where else to go. Do I even have a home? I feel confused. My body tells me to love you, but my mind tells me you betrayed me. I recognize your smell and your voice, but cannot place your face. I know not what to trust in myself, and it feels so lonely. I am afraid of my thoughts.”

“Did Ann’wn help?”

Sle’nel’ whispered, “She is humorous, and perhaps overly loyal to you. But she told me her version of the story between this Highest and me. Who is this Highest?”

“My sister.”

Sle’nel’ groaned, “Oh, good. I was companion of a Highest, and now am the lover of her sister, a Queen. How twisted is this?”

The High Queen smiled, amused, “Described in this fashion, it does make one wonder.” She laughed, “Have you thought that your perspectives also be distorted?”

A memory returned to Sle’nel’. She mouthed the word, “Perspective.”

The High Queen watched, intrigued, “What do you sense, My Love?”

“Perspective. You told me to look upon the stars, and then to think of an anthill. We were outside. Sleeping outside. We slept side by side.”

“On our way to the Sorcerer Women of the Mountain.”

A bird suddenly cried for its mate in the distance. Sle’nel’ turned her head to it, listening. In a moment, the mate returned the call. She searched her mind, “You and I have been here, prior.”

“Yes. A little after you found out that The Highest betrayed you.”

“You rescued me again.”

“As you also said then.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “I certainly hope my perspective is mixed up, as this story is a most twisted one. By the way, what did I call you, prior? I cannot recall.”

The High Queen smiled, “You called Me by My titles. I asked you why and you said you hadn’t yet landed upon the name you wished to call Me.”

“You mean, my Queen and Highness?”

The High Queen shrugged, “It is so. It is most disconcerting, but it is up to you, only.”

“Most twisted, indeed. Are you certain that you wish to love me? It would seem the most logical of moments to back out of this union. Why would your lover, one who is seemingly intimate with you, call you Queen? Am I as stupid as this?”

The High Queen laughed, “You do place a different slant on this reality, My Love. Perhaps it sounds most different than the moment itself. Perhaps you remove the background from the event.”

The High Queen sat down, feeling tired as well as the pain from her injuries. Sle’nel’ looked down upon her, wishing for her memories to be returned. She bent down in front of her with great effort, “I came here because I remembered how much I loved you, but this memory became intertwined with my memory of this Highest’s betrayal of me. I knew not where to turn and I was most frustrated. I am most sorry for causing you this worry.”

The High Queen raised her hand to Sle’nel’s cheek, Feel My love.

Sle’nel’ rose, finding another memory, “Who are the Sorrows?”

“They are part of your role in The Realm. They called to you and you became their keeper.”

“You saved me from falling into them. I remember you calling to me. But that is all I see. My memories come only in pieces.”

The High Queen nodded, growing weaker and more pained. She responded softly, with pain well displayed in her voice, “Have patience, My Love. They will return as they are ready.”

She was turning pale from her pain, and Sle’nel’ saw this, “We should return to our room. My pain returns.”

The High Queen searched Sle’nel’s mind, sensing that she said this only to help The High Queen, “Mine, as well. I could use the rest, but it is a long way back.”

Upon their return, The Healer checked all of their wounds, then sent Ann’wn to her own room, helped The High Queen into her bed, and Sle’nel’ into the other one. The High Queen lay in her own bed wishing she could be with Sle’nel’, but would give Sle’nel’ the space she needed. It was now late eve and The High Queen wanted to return to the pattern of a normal turn, hoping to sleep through the eve.

She slept fitfully, as was her normal. Unknown to all except her Healer, The High Queen often experienced visions of the terrible events that occurred throughout The Realm. This eve, she dreamt of the battle they had just barely won. Her mind relived the event in painful detail. She saw each move she had made, seeing what she should have done instead. She had known since the battle that her skills were good, but not as they should be. Had they been better, Sle’nel’ and the others may had gone unharmed.

Twice, someone shook her slightly awake, “Shhhh.” She hadn’t heard them, but torn from her torments, her sleep improved. She awoke in the early morn, unmoving, wishing to hold the pain off for a few more moments. She lay listening to the sounds of the morn outside her door, hearing very little. She heard someone breathing near her, thinking it to be her Healer or one of her attendants. She opened her eyes, yet somewhat sleepy.

Sle’nel’ watched as The High Queen re-entered The Realm from her eve’s sleep. As The High Queen opened her eyes, she saw Sle’nel’ lying next to her in their bed, looking at her. It startled her, remembering that Sle’nel’ hadn’t yet regained her memories, and remembering that she had left Sle’nel’ sleeping in the other room. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ just looked upon her, taking pleasure in having Sle’nel’ this close once again. Sle’nel’ put her hand on San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s cheek, relishing in knowing the touch of this one’s face. While she had few memories, she did remember some moments with her Queen.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched Sle’nel’s shaking hand. She didn’t know if Sle’nel’ was shaking from nervousness at being this close to her, or if it were from the pain of her wounds. She entered Sle’nel’s mind for a brief moment, sensing her to be nervous as well as to be in some pain.

“Why do you shake so, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ listened to her voice, remembering it. She wished she could remember their life together, “It is frightening to be without memories. I know not who to trust.”

“And yet you come to My bed.”

“I recall our battle against the Dungaras. My mind sees us fight together and your last words to me. You told me to remember you. I feel safe with you. I remember your touch and the sound of your voice.”

Softly, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said to her, “Close your eyes, My Elf.”

Sle’nel’ did so. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ touched her hand to Sle’nel’s face, then awkwardly, because of her injuries, moved her hand down Sle’nel’s good arm, feeling her shiver. She moved closer to her, with much pain, giving her as passionate a kiss as could be expected with her injuries. Sle’nel’ placed her hand softly upon The High Queen’s breast, resting it only on top of her garments.

Sle’nel’ moaned softly, “I remember this feeling with you, but cannot recall our life.”

“It will come, My Desire.”

Hearing a sound in her room, The High Queen sat up, stiffly and sorely. She turned toward her healer who she had heard come in, “What is it, Healer? Must I be allowed no privacy?”

“I am sorry, High One, but I must check yours and Sle’nel’s wounds again. And then you must eat. You are scheduled to meet with your counselors this late morn, so you must become prepared. Your attendants send me in to check upon you as they are overly frightened of you and your temper.”

“As you also should be, Healer.”

The Healer laughed, “Whatever you desire, High One. Can you rise by yourself, oh Mean One?”

The Healer examined, and then changed The High Queen’s bandages.

“I need My arm free of these wrappings.”

“Your arm is not yet healed, High One. You could reopen the wound if you move it overly.”

“Unwrap it. I cannot face the Counselors looking as if I were yet dying. I must look recovered.”

The Healer did as needed, allowing The High Queen’s arm to be unbound, but took great pains to wrap it enough to support its great wound. The attendants were then called in to help prepare The High Queen for the meeting. It was a difficult task due to her wounds, but was eventually completed, yet with much pain.

The Healer then helped Sle’nel’ rise, and examined her wounds. As the bandages were removed, The High Queen inspected them, “You didn’t report to Me that her wound is infected.”

“Considering the deepness of the wound, it is only minor and well under control, Highness. She is most improved and can begin moving about, but she needs to eat and drink far more than she presently does, High One.”

“Then bring in some food and drink and we will eat together before I must leave. How is the swelling in her head?”

“Most improved, Highness. The swelling has almost completed its process.”

The High Queen was feeling better from her attendants’ tendings. She had been lightly cleaned and her hair washed and brushed. Now in her Queen’s garments, she was beginning to feel almost fully returned to The Realm. Dressing into her garments had been a challenge and most painful, but now that it was complete, she felt ready to begin what she could of a normal turn.

She turned to her attendants, “Return after I leave and tend to Sle’nel’. It will make her to feel improved to be prepared for the turn. After the meeting, I will return for her. We will take our late-after-midturn meal in the small dining hall. Please have My sister, Meera and her companion in attendance, along with Mil’der’in and Ann’wn, if they can. Have a sweet prepared for our Elf.”

As they ate, The High Queen watched Sle’nel’ again, wondering at how such a loss of memory would feel like, “Do you recall much of the battle, My Love?”

“There were some others with us. The Caitha woman was one, and Ann’wn was another. I know not who the others were, but I can recall four more. I recall not who we fought against.”

The High Queen wondered if Sle’nel’ would recall anything of Meera or her former lover upon seeing them at midturn. She watched Sle’nel’ eat, curious if her mind yet desired the same types of foods. She noticed that she did, seeing that Sle’nel’ preferred the small vegetable and pasta type dishes to any of the meat.

“You gave me an image of Ann’wn walking in upon us. It wasn’t this room.”

“It was at the Sacred Isle. We were visiting with our Spirit Mothers of the Valley. While there, we learned that you had been raised among them for a while. Your Birth-Mother was yet there and you met with her for a brief moment before she died. She gave you her memories, as well as your Elfin-Mother’s memories and Elfin powers.”

She sent an image of her Birth-Mother’s funeral to her. Sle’nel’ narrowed her eyes, focusing upon the image. It looked like a sad moment to her, but was nothing she could recall.

“Are we companions?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ wondered about this term, then remembered, laughing lightly, “No, My Love. We have no such thing in the Valley. Woden, the town in which you used to live, had as such. Your Highest was your companion for a short while. We have no such custom as this. But we are lovers. It is somewhat the same.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, not understanding, but accepting it as truth. She felt frustrated, “I feel trapped inside my own head. I know not what to do. I know not where to go, and I know not how to act. How am I supposed to act with you?”

“We are lovers. Although I am Queen, between us it means nothing. We are equals in our union.” She saw that Sle’nel’ had eaten a great deal, surprised, “Are you feeling improved, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ was yet eating, feeling starved. She looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and in all seriousness said, “I remember that while in the Valley, there seems to be never enough to eat. Are the food reserves low?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed, clutching her hand to her side at the pain, finding the remark very humorous, “Eat all you desire, My Love. We have much food. We just never seem to have the moments.”

Nodding at the statement, Sle’nel’ continued to eat, “You go to a meeting. What be this meeting about?”

She sighed, “My counselors wish to reprimand Me for risking Myself.”

“Are others allowed to attend this meeting?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised an eyebrow, uncertain if Sle’nel’ was strong enough. She also wondered if Sle’nel’ would be able to understand the purpose of the meeting, “Would you like to attend?”

“Perhaps.”

The High Queen laughed, once again clutching her hand to her side, hearing Sle’nel’s word. Sle’nel’ looked at her as if she had gone crazy, “Why is this humorous?”

“You never say that word, My Desire. It is My word. You remembered it and took it for your own. But decide for yourself regarding the meeting. I must now leave. If you wish to come, the attendants will show you where it is.”

The High Queen rose and kissed Sle’nel’ on the top of her head, “I love you, My Elf.”

* * * *

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ went to her meeting, walking slowly and mindfully of her wounds. While she looked much improved, The High Queen well felt her pronounced pain and knew that this meeting would be a great test of her will. As she neared the door, she saw Ann’wn waiting for her.

Ann’wn kneeled, painfully, and bowed her head, “My Queen.”

“Rise, you old fool. Why do you wait out here?”

Ann’wn was usually a part of every counselor meeting so that the Counselors could update themselves on the battles and the Valley’s forces, as needed, “I await you only, Highness.”

She studied Ann’wn for a moment, “So, you became tired of their foolishness.”

Ann’wn nodded, “Battling Dungaras is far easier.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, “Not a good sign.” They entered through her door. As they did, the Counselors and High Counselors all stood from their seats, kneeling and bowing their heads to her, “High Queen.”

“Please rise. Good morn, Counselors. High Counselors. It is good to see you again.”

The High Queen saw that she was forced to sit at the front of the round table with the Counselors seated away from her. She knew she was in for a long meeting and much complaining about what they considered as her lack of responsibility to The Realm. Forgetting momentarily about her wounds, she breathed in deeply. As she did, she clasped her side injury and groaned slightly at the pain, instantly sorry she did, seeing that her counselors shook their heads in dismay. She could see that they were well angered that she had placed herself at such risk.

The meeting began easily enough with the Counselors asking her to retell the story of the battle against the Dungaras, and of her moments in the Sacred Isle. She looked at Mil’der’in, knowing that Mil’der’in had informed them of the story, but Mil’der’in only shrugged and frowned. The High Queen guessed that she had told them of it to help, but that they now used Mil’der’in’s version against her as further evidence. She sat and listened to them yelling at her, trying to believe what Ann’wn had said of them was true, that they did so only because they were afraid of losing her.

“Are you listening, Highness?”

She wasn’t.

She couldn’t lounge as she usually did, and found herself most agonized, “Huh? Oh, yes. My apologies, Counselor. My wounds just make sitting as long as this most uncomfortable.” She rose, choosing to stand for a while, instead, hoping they would take the hint.

They didn’t.

She tried not to lose her patience with them, as their task was a most difficult one. Aside from her as Queen, they were the Valley’s leaders. She felt they had a right to become angry with her if they felt she placed the Valley in jeopardy.

Ann’wn rose, “My Honored Counselors, I wish to speak on The High Queen’s behalf.”

Although Mil’der’in was the High Counselor, she didn’t control the Counselors unless necessary. One of the Counselors spoke, “Sit down, Ann’wn. We will hear you later.”

Another Counselor began to speak yet again of The High Queen’s misbehavior, “Do you understand why we are so upset, Highness? You placed yourself at great risk. The Valley and The Realm need you, yet you go wandering about, endangering yourself, and thus endangering us all.”

Another Counselor spoke, “Tell us why you think you needed to do this. I am curious as to why you think you should have gone. Could your forces not have taken Far’lin’ter’il to the Spirits? And would you please sit down instead of pacing about?”

The High Queen sighed, remaining as she was. One-by-one the counselors chastised her for what they considered was improper in her position as High Queen and Queen. She listened to them throughout the long morn as they voiced their concerns and displeasure of her actions, all the while feeling herself weakening from her now raging pain. Mil’der’in saw that her Queen was beginning to turn quite pale, guessing it was from the pain. The High Queen tried sitting again, struggling to remain alert to their needs, but was unable to find any position, sitting or standing, that allowed relief from the pain’s quickly growing intensity.

“Highness? Did you hear me? You may tell us your side, now.”

She closed her eyes, forcing herself to remain alert. She focused on removing her pain for a moment, then focused upon her breathing. She breathed in as deeply as she dared, then opened her eyes, wishing she were back in her bed. She rose, stiffly and sorely, feeling very unstable. She was uncertain if she could remain with enough strength to reach even the middle of her statement, “My Counselors—”

As she began, Sle’nel’ stepped forward, having heard the last of the counselors concerns, and seeing San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s weakening condition. She had entered a few moments prior, “Forgive my intrusion, Honored Counselors. I meant to come earlier but found getting dressed into garments a most miserable and painful experience. If I may?”

The Counselors rose, then knelt and bowed their heads to her, “Elfin Princess.”

“Oh, please rise. This be not necessary. Highness, may I provide the answer for you?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was fully surprised, wondering what her Elf was doing. She sat down, nodding to Sle’nel’, confused, and quickly losing touch with The Realm. She felt her head spinning out of control. But she was also pleased, knowing that this would give her a moment to regain her energy in case the Counselors overwhelmed Sle’nel’. The Healer had entered with Sle’nel’, quietly going to her High Queen, and even more quietly helping to remove some of her great pain.

She whispered, “Focus on your breathing.”

The High Queen nodded, feeling quite ill, hoping her Healer could help.

Sam and Meera had also entered, standing near The High Queen. Sle’nel’ introduced them, “I am most certain that you know Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’, the Highest of Woden, and Meera, the Warrior Woman of Woden, in charge of Woden’s forces. But allow me to begin, on The High Queen’s behalf. I know full well that perhaps she shouldn’t have take such risks as these, as more than anyone else in The Realm, I treasure her and wish her to live long as The High Queen of The Realm. But allow me to tell you the story of why we, The Highest, Meera and I, felt such a trip necessary.”

Sle’nel’ told the counselors of how the Old One had betrayed The Realm, of all the betrayals of Sam, of Jandra, of Woden, and of San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Like a true Elf, she stood in front of them, unafraid, and told the tale of betrayal, of lies and corruption in the way only a true Elfin Faerie could do. She made the tale mesmerizing and compelling. She told of how the three sisters had been denied the pleasure of knowing one another, how the Old One had lied to everyone, including the Spirits of the Valley, of A’lon’lden and Yyeoiraa, and their baby. She told of R’lodin’lindor and the new flying unicorn within The Realm. She told every tale that she could piece together from what Sam and Meera had told her.

Then she concluded, “You see, Most Honored Counselors, only The High Queen could have made the Spirits of the Valley and the High Wizard Sorcerer obey her commands. They were truly well out of control. Who else could have done as such? And even as we speak, while it is the truth that she shouldn’t have battled over two hundred-fifty Dungaras and placed herself at such risk as this, this in itself has helped to uncover yet another betrayal, as these Dungaras knew that we were coming toward them at that moment. Someone told them of when we were to leave the Sacred Isle. So, Counselors, at some moments such risk is necessary, although should perhaps, as you suggest, be more closely considered. But I most humbly would suggest that The High Queen should decide some issues, especially when betrayal is all about. How would she know whom to trust? Would you have her trust every one of those that are about her? If she had done so in this instance, the betrayals would have been left uncaught. Thank you, Most Honored Counselors, for your patience with my overly drawn out account.”

Her speech had taken many, many moments, as she hoped both to tire out the Counselors, as well as to concede to their concerns. They had listened attentively and with great interest, “Thank you for your account, Princess. It did help us know the reason for The High Queen’s action. I can see that we have much to consider. We hadn’t known much about the betrayals.”

Sam rose, “If I may take just a moment, Counselors?”

“Of course, Highest of Woden. You are recognized.”

“I have prior long thought that a Queen such as my sister would never be as dedicated to The Realm as I have seen in her. Perhaps you but know this, but when we first met I approved not of her. After watching her ways in The Realm, I find myself in disbelief of her absolute commitment to The Realm. In truth, she has given up all possibility of a normal life and has foregone countless personal pleasures, choosing instead to remain focused upon her charge. I had thought myself dedicated to Woden, but after observing her, I know that I have been but a mere beginner as a leader. You have chosen well. Her few moments away from the Valley are only due to her commitment to her duty.”

One counselor smiled at Sam, “Of this we know well, Highest. In truth, while we chastise our Queen, it is merely because she is so valued. But thank you for your thoughts, Highest.”

The Counselors turned to each other, speaking amongst themselves for a moment. When they were done, they turned back to The High Queen, “Highness, perhaps we have been overly harsh this instance. While we hope for better communication, we can see the logic in your silence when a betrayal is involved. But we would hope that you keep our concerns at the fore of your actions.”

The High Queen nodded, hoping she had yet enough strength to answer them, “I understand, Counselor, and will respect your desires. If I have erred or have senselessly been inconsiderate, you have My sincerest apologies.”

“Thank you, Highness. We understand that you have requested that our forces increase our attacks upon the Dungaras. We thank you for this. May we meet again in a few turns when you are feeling improved?”

She rose, staggered from her pain for a moment, then nodded to them. Ann’wn offered her arm, as was considered proper for her to do with The High Queen. The High Queen gratefully placed her arm upon Ann’wn’s, relying on it far more than she normally did, wishing to find someplace that would allow her to rest. As she left, the Counselors all rose and bowed their heads to her.

Sam and Meera went to Sle’nel’, taking her arm, and escorted her out. Once outside the Counselor’s Chambers, The High Queen turned to her Elf, “To rest, or to the small banquet room for our midturn meal.”

Sam spoke, instead, “It has been arranged, Highness.”

The High Queen was feeling overly pained from her wounds, and unbelievably worn out, but as she looked upon Sle’nel’, she saw her to be as pale and weary as she felt. The meeting had lasted well into the late after midturn, much longer than expected. In a normal circumstance, she would have long prior lost her patience with them, but was amused to watch her Elf capture their attention, as well as her sister, wearing them out. She considered it an excellent strategy and vowed to remember it for the next moment they were upset with her.

Sam, Meera and Caitha had taken charge of the midturn meal, wanting it to be special. Upon meeting The High Queen, they had all felt a sense of great awe, but after they had seen her abilities as a warrior, their awe was beyond description. Although they had been well injured, they were yet alive. They fully knew that had it not been for this High Queen, they would now most certainly be dead.

Sam had faced a moment of revelation upon the battle’s conclusion. While she had begun to think highly of her sister while at the Sacred Isle, she had thought she knew her well. After watching her sister in battle, she realized what dedication and determination meant, knowing that she hardly compared. Although Sam was a great warrior and would never retreat from battle, as they had battled, never had she felt they could prevail against such odds. After the battle, she realized that her sister had never accepted losing as the answer, having every intention of winning. As did Jandra. She renewed her vows of dedication to The Realm, now knowing what commitment it would take.

The banquet was a small one, but well prepared, complete with the musicians. The Healer came to take care of Sle’nel’ and The High Queen, giving them spells to help relieve their pains.

Mil’der’in came directly after the Counselors had completed their affairs, going directly to Sle’nel’, “A masterful job, Princess. The Counselors were well pleased to have The Realm’s only Elf honor them so.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her head in acknowledgement while The High Queen looked over to Mil’der’in, “They were quite upset with Me. I have never prior seen them so.”

“As I also am upset with you, Highness, but am greatly relieved that you live. You had me most concerned.”

The High Queen raised her hand, palm up, “Enough lecturing, High Counselor. There was nothing else to be done about it.”

“Highness, are you up to performing The High Queen’s Audience next turn? I would be most pleased to scribe for you if so.”

The High Queen nodded, laughing lightly, “No one likes this duty. I will do so, with you there. At the least, I can just sit.”

None of them were healed enough to dance, except Caitha. She grabbed Mil’der’in’s arm, “I know you know me not, but any friend of The High Queen’s be also mine. Dance with me, as Meera cannot.”

Mil’der’in looked shocked, quickly glancing to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, who was smiling, “Go. You will find her good company. And you have had enough of talking for one turn.”

Food had been placed on small tables near The High Queen and Sle’nel’, and they ate their share. The Healer stood around watching over them.

After they finished eating, The High Queen noticed that Sle’nel’ looked improved. She also felt improved, being allowed to rest as well as restore more of her energies with the meal, “It would seem your memories have returned to you, My Love. How did this occur?”

“A healer came in and gave a few of my memories to me. She said that the others would return as they worked their way through my confusion.”

“Another healer?” Not pleased, she turned to her own healer, “Do you know of this, Shr’dler’in?”

The Healer shook her head, “No one tends to you except me, Princess. No one.” She looked at The High Queen, “And no one certainly has this ability, of which I am aware.”

The Healer’s words meant nothing to Sle’nel’, “She left a message for you.”

The High Queen was concerned, wondering who had entered her room undetected, something she considered as an impossibility in the Valley. “Did she give you her name, My Love?”

“U’Aine’.”

The High Queen jerked her head back, fully startled, her eyes widening in disbelief. She looked up at The Healer, who also knew the name. No words were spoken between them, yet they both knew what the name meant to The Realm, “What was the message, My Love?”

“She said you would know where to find it.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, knowing where the message was hidden. She decided to wait until they were back in their room before retrieving it from Sle’nel’s mind. Even now knowing who had entered her room without detection, she yet wondered how. The late after midturn quickly became the eve, and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was feeling in need of more rest. She had spoken with her sister, with Meera and Caitha, and with her High Counselor throughout the eve. Sle’nel’ listened as she spoke, but offered very little in the way of conversation. The High Queen guessed that Sle’nel’ had been correct in that only a few memories had been returned to her.

She turned to her Healer, “I need rest.”

Wishing all a good eve, they returned to their room with The Healer. The Healer changed their bandages, then turned to The High Queen, “Do you need me to find this message?

“Remain for a moment in case, but I think not.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “The other healer that returned some of your memories to you has left a message for Me in your mind. May I retrieve it, My Love? It will not cause you any pain or discomfort.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, and was directed to sit upon the side of the bed. The High Queen placed a hand upon Sle’nel’s head as she instantly began searching for the message. It took only a moment and wasn’t hidden far from sensing. She made a quiet surprised sound, looking at both The Healer and Sle’nel’.

“Bring me Mil’der’in.”

When Mil’der’in entered, The High Queen told her briefly of what had occurred with Sle’nel’ and U’Aine’, “She informs Me that many now journey to El’fs’nd’lle, but not all with good intent. She suggests I bring My forces, along with My sister. She asks Me to inform you that Ll’strin’ll awaits at the Elfin gate, but that you should give her up to The Realm, as she has turned against The Realm, and against Me.”

Mil’der’in spoke softly, “As we had guessed then. I am most saddened to learn the truth by this report, but am not surprised. I often felt she pretended to love me only to obtain knowledge of you and The Realm. How do we know this message is not a trick, Highness?”

The High Queen thought about it for a moment, “We don’t. I only know that the message seems to be from U’Aine’, and feels like it is such. Sle’nel’ saw her, and I know of no other who can slip through all our protection so easily as this. Forget not, Mil’der’in, she saved Me once long prior, and has always shown herself at certain moments, displaying her loyalty. But it is most certain that obtaining El’fs’nd’lle will not be as easy as I initially thought. Our battleground seems to be set. There is one other item, Mil’der’in.”

“Yes, Highness?”

“U’Aine’ sends you her best regards and would most enjoy some quiet moments in your presence.”

“She yet seeks me as her lover?”

“So it would seem.”

“Even after all these cycles? Even after Ll’strin’ll?”

“U’Aine’ does seem to be most loyal, in all regards. Do you wish to go? I would most appreciate it. In these moments of betrayal, your presence and counsel would be most welcome. And it might prove of interest to you.”

Ll’strin’ll, who was also the High Master and one of The High Queen’s former teachers, had been Mil’der’in’s lover once long prior, for a short moment. The High Queen and Mil’der’in had guessed that she had lived through the Masters’ battle, but lived now against The Realm. Mil’der’in had never again taken a long-term lover, thinking that her position, so close to The High Queen, was overly at-risk from those who would betray The Realm. Just prior to the Masters’ great battle between themselves, U’Aine’ had informed Mil’der’in of her love for her. It amazed both of them that U’Aine’ yet declared this love.

“If you would like my presence with you, I will do as bid. As you say, it might be of some interest.”

“Then I am pleased. Good eve, Mil’der’in. Thank you.”

She said her farewells, “Highness. Princess.”

She left, taking The Healer with her.

After they left, Sle’nel’ said, “Mil’der’in is a beautiful woman, and amazingly intelligent and witty.”

The High Queen nodded, smiling, “Yes, My Love. She is all those things.”

“Is she a former lover?”

The High Queen didn’t respond right away, thinking on her past, “No, not this. Good friends only. When I desired her, she had someone else. When she desired Me, I was with another. When we finally did match our moments, we both knew we were not meant to be together. And she is needed as My High Counselor. We have a law that The High Queen cannot have union with her High Counselor. For one brief moment only I resented it, but soon saw its benefit. She must act both as My advocate and as My opponent when she thinks Me wrong. Such would tear apart a union.”

The High Queen lay down upon the bed, “Why do you hesitate, My Love? Do the memories of us frighten you in any way?”

She sat upon the bed, “Did I do wrong in listening to this healer?”

The High Queen shook her head as she held out her hand, “No, My Love. You did well. Come to Me, My Love, and tell Me of what memories you have regained.”

Sle’nel’ stood where she was, unmoving, “This healer told me that you love me beyond all else. Be this true? And how would she know of this? Do you trust her?”

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, deciding to tell her, “You just met one of My teachers, My Love.”

As she made the statement, she saw that Sle’nel’ once again shook with apprehension. She rose from the bed, not yet an easy task, and went to her, “What is it, My Desire? Why do you shake so?”

“Be it truth about The Highest? She be the same person I met this turn?”

“Let Me give you My memories of this, My Love.”

The High Queen sent her the image of the forest. Of Sle’nel’s pregnancy and birthing, of their frantic trip to the Valley, Sle’nel’s illness, and of Sam’s betrayal. She then sent her other images of what occurred after, showing her of the Ancients, of their trip to the Sorcerer Women, and of their first turns together in the forest dwelling. She left out Sle’nel’s role as High Sorcerer until she returned that memory to herself.

Sle’nel’ laughed softly, “Poor Sam. So this is why I felt so uneasy around her this turn.”

The High Queen laughed. She sent one more image of them at the dwelling in the forest, “Do you know what I said to you then, My Love?”

“I have no picture of you in my head, but remember your voice. You said, “I have gladly died a thousand deaths for this moment.”

“I spoke truth. Now will you get in My bed before I fall into unconscious from this pain?”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand on the back of The High Queen’s head, drawing her to her. She kissed her passionately, as if they had been separated and now just returned. The High Queen didn’t know where to place her hand for fear of hurting Sle’nel’, but settled for holding the back of her neck. The kiss was intense, causing The High Queen to moan, gladdened that her Elf was finally returning to her.

They slept peacefully throughout the long eve. Even The Healer was surprised at how deeply and quietly they both slept, knowing fully that both of them tended to have horrible visions of cruelty in The Realm. In the morn, The High Queen awakened to Sle’nel’s touch upon her face.

“My Desire. Is it already the morn?” She was yet sleepy, but sensed that she had managed to sleep throughout the entire eve.

“Your Healer has asked me to awaken you. She informed me that you will need to prepare yourself for The High Queen’s Audience responsibility. But she wanted you to have some private moments, whatever that means.”

The High Queen felt grateful to her Healer, “It means we have some moments alone. How are your wounds upon this morn? And your memories?”

“Who are you?”

The High Queen looked at her, “Have you forgotten again, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ looked agonized, “Where am I? This looks not like Woden.”

The High Queen looked upon her, beginning to sense her mind so as to see what was wrong, when suddenly Sle’nel’ moved not so gently onto her Queen, giving her a great kiss, laughing.

With her one good arm The High Queen held her love tightly to her, so pleased that her Elf was returning that she refused to acknowledge the pain in her side that Sle’nel’ had just caused.

“You are returning.”

“I never left you, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Although I was confused, I sensed who we are, together.”

An attendant walked into the room, “My Queen, we must check your wounds prior to—”

Instead of listening to her, she decided to just be late for The High Queen’s Audience, “Leave us. I will call you when I am ready.”

“But my Qu—”

“LEAVE!”

The attendant left, fully realizing that The High Queen had regained her strength and would no longer accept any of their suggestions. The Healer stuck her head in the door, listening, then turned to the attendants, “Tell the guards to hold The High Queen’s Audience for just a while. Sle’nel’ returns to The Realm and The High Queen is overjoyed. Give them a few more moments.”

“You are fully returned?”

Sle’nel’ looked down upon her, touching her nose, her lips, her eyes, “I know not. But who cares? I seem to remember enough for the moment.”

“Do you recall the battle?”

“I do.”

“The Sorrows?”

“Yes.”

“The Sacre—”

“Are you done, now? Are there not more important things we could speak of, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’?”

She looked surprised, “You called Me by my name.”

“Did I not, prior? Ever?”

“Perhaps once, but certainly no more than twice.”

Sle’nel’ thought about it for a moment, “I can understand this. You are such a powerful Queen and lover that I can only hold you in awe.”

“A powerful lover?”

“Only such a powerful lover as you could hold an Elfin Faiere. Why else would I be so captivated with you? How else would a mere Mystic capture an Elf’s attention?”

The High Queen laughed, causing great pain again, which she tried to ignore, “Oh, please make Me not laugh so. It hurts, plus all the food you are beginning to eat makes you weigh down upon Me.”

Sle’nel’ also laughed as The High Queen moved her hand to Sle’nel’s face, removing some of her hair that had fallen all about. The High Queen had become serious, “After the battle, when looking down on you as you lay upon the ground, broken, I didn’t think we would live. I had no more powers in which to save you.”

Sle’nel’ saw that a tear had left her Queen’s eye, “Be not sad, my Queen. All is well, and we will continue to fight our way together through The Realm’s evils and uncertainties. And besides, My Love, you did save me. You saved all of us. You killed many of them with your sword, and over two hundred others with your powers. Is it no wonder you had no powers left to heal us?”

“Perhaps, but I know fully that you also killed many.” She paused a moment, then added, “When would you like us to journey to El’fs’nd’lle?”

“When you can do so.” She lowered her head to her Queen’s, kissing her softly and quietly for many long moments, gladdened to be returned to her Queen. Both of them were yet overly wounded to do more than this, but it was enough.

The Healer walked in attempting to interrupt them, knowing that The High Queen needed to rise so as to prepare for the turn. She made much noise, but they remained in their embrace of each other. The Healer turned to them, watching and fully amazed at their ability to cast off all about them in their enjoyment of each other. Having prior given up in The High Queen doing so, The Healer was now pleased that she had finally found someone. While The Healer had hoped she would personally be the one for The High Queen long prior, she could now see for what The High Queen had searched. Sle’nel’ provided the passion, intelligence, and playfulness that The High Queen needed.

Finally, Sle’nel’ let go her kiss and embrace, “It seems, My Love, that all those about you in the Valley wish to take lessons of our passions.”

The High Queen smiled at Sle’nel’s ability to jest at the intrusions, “Perhaps The Realm would be a more contented place then, My Desire, as am I.”

“Then, if we do this for them, I could call you The High Queen of Passions.”

The Healer laughed.

The High Queen looked at her, “And what, Healer, is so humorous about this?”

The Healer went to break the two apart so that she could begin to check their wounds, “The only passion your Realm sees from you, High One, is when you are well angered. In your sad turns, you were called as The High Queen of Darkness. Rise so that I may tend to your wounds and bandages.”

The High Queen rose, stiff, but feeling improved, “It is better than having no passion at all.”

“Thank goodness for our Elf, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked to Sle’nel’ and sighed, “You speak truly, Healer.”

The High Queen arranged to meet Sle’nel’ for their late after midturn meal. Escorted to The High Queen’s Audience, she found that all were waiting for her. She arrived to the Great Hall and allowed her guards to provide their fanfare. Mil’der’in was already waiting for her in a most beautiful but understated gown, designed to be slightly less than The High Queen’s. They would walk in together with Mil’der’in slightly in back of The High Queen.

When someone thought that their own ruler wasn’t providing fair practices, they could come to The High Queen’s Audience. It differed from The High Queen’s High Court in that the High Court held the final say, while The High Queen’s Audience consisted of just The High Queen, and no court. The line outside the Great Hall was long, and The High Queen thought it would take longer than one turn to get through everyone.

“How long has it been since I have provided this? Did we not just hold one?”

Mil’der’in had also looked at the line, glad that The High Queen was returned to do this duty, “Perhaps you are thinking of The High Court, but it is truth. You performed this not long prior to make such a line as this. Something must be going on in The Realm. This is not usual.”

“Thank you for scribing this turn. It will make it less painful. I hope the seat doesn’t become overly uncomfortable. Shall we go?”

“My Queen, where is your crown?”

The High Queen rolled her eyes, “I have forgotten it.”

Mil’der’in snapped her fingers at a guard and had them race back to retrieve it. As they waited, she spoke with The High Queen, “My Queen. Something most curious has happened, and I wish your opinion but it is somewhat private and embarrassing.”

“Private, Mil’der’in? Have you found a new lover then? It is well past the moment.”

“My position is overly open to abuse by others to gain knowledge of you. It is not worth such a risk, and makes me suspicious of all the possible lovers. But someone momentarily intrigues me and has asked me to spend some moments with her, but I seek your permission first.”

“Whoever it is, Mil’der’in, I am pleased for you. I hope whoever it is can make you as ecstatic as I have become with my Elf.”

“My Queen. It is someone you know well. Please think on this for me.”

She sighed, “As you will, Mil’der’in. Who is this surprise?”

“Your sister.”

The guard ran back with the crown. Mil’der’in placed it upon The High Queen’s head, and the fanfare sounded once again. As they walked up to the front of the Great Hall in the small procession, The High Queen whispered back to her scribe, “My sister? She asks to spend moments with you? Why does she intrigue you so?”

“We spent a few moments speaking after the celebration last eve, and I found her, well, fun. And she seems so lonely.”

“I doubt if lonely is a good reason for you to be intrigued, but she couldn’t do better than you. Are you aware that Sle’nel’ was My sister’s prior lover?”

“She says that she has been completely honest and open with me, and has stated that she has been selfish, demanding, unloving, and immature in her past, but now seeks just good friendship. She told me of her betrayal, of her overly many past lovers in regard to her position, and says she would just like to spend some moments with me.”

“What do you think of her?”

“I know not. But I wouldn’t mind spending a meal getting to know her a bit more. I informed her that I would seek your permission prior to any such meeting with her. She said that she understood and would accept your decision on this.”

The path to the front of the Great Hall was a long one. When they had arrived, Mil’der’in took her place beside The High Queen’s seat while The High Queen turned and faced her audience. All those waiting in the Great Hall now knelt and bowed to The High Queen, “High Queen.”

“Please rise.”

Mil’der’in knew her part well, “The High Queen now attends The High Queen’s Audience.”

As Mil’der’in called for the first complaint, The High Queen whispered, “I wish you well, then. You could do much better, but she certainly chooses well, as she did prior with Sle’nel’. Enjoy yourself, Mil’der’in. I hear she is quite a passionate lover. I have only one need. To remind you that she knows Me not well, and I would like to keep it as such.”

“I have already informed her that talk of you or Sle’nel’ will not be permitted.”

“Yes. She has chosen very well. I am meeting Sle’nel’ for the late after midturn meal. If you would like to join us with your new interest, feel free, but you are under no obligation. If you so desire, we could have My sister invited.” Looking down the long line, The High Queen sighed, “Are you ready for this long turn?”

“Thank you, My Queen. It might be interesting to do so. I will think on it for a moment, but would Sle’nel’ mind?”

The High Queen smiled at the thought, “Something tells Me that she would be most delighted.”

As the first complaint approached toward the front, Mil’der’in spoke softly to The High Queen, “This is Stra’il’ from the town of Bostr’onell’. He says that his leader commands overly many taxes. He has complained to the ruler, but says that the queen simply increased his taxes when he complained.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, “Who could blame her?”

Chapter V

Rns’deln’

By late after midturn, The High Queen would have rather faced the Dungaras than face one more complaint from The Realm.

“How many have we seen this turn?”

“Well over two hundred, Highness, but only a little over half.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ almost squeaked out her reply, surprised, “Only half? I cannot take another turn such as this. This is what My beloved Counselors don’t understand. Having to sit here turn after turn would send even them crazed to the point of murder.”

“I will announce that we do this yet next turn and will complete the complaints at that moment.”

“For all the good it does. But go ahead. Next turn, then.”

Mil’der’in went to the front of the raised platform, “The High Queen’s Audience is completed for this turn, and will begin again in the morn. All kneel to The High Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ rose stiffly from her great pain, moaning softly. She regained herself, then whispered to Mil’der’in, “Perhaps we should trade off during the turn. I know not how I can sit as long as this again, and I certainly understand not how you can stand this long. This is torture, and we are the ones being tortured. Perhaps the Counselors should have to do this assignment.”

Mil’der’in smiled mischievously, “I think this a most excellent idea, my Queen. In fact, it is quite brilliant. Let me see if we can find a replacement for ourselves for the next turn, and allow the Counselors to see what it is we must do.”

“Excellent. But I thought you merely jested.” She laughed, “It is quite brilliant, if only by accident. This might even make them more accepting of My needs. Has our meal together been arranged then?”

“Yes, Highness. They will be meeting us at the Commons near the river.”

“Good. Then we go there now.”

“Pardon me for just a moment while I have a message sent to two of our Counselors offering them the opportunity, shall I say, of presiding over The High Queen’s Audience.”

“Excellent choice of words.”

The High Queen removed her crown and handed it to the attendant that had been assigned to her for the duration of the audience, “Does everything look as it should upon me? I am going to meet My Elf and would like to look at least presentable.”

The attendant nodded her head, “Yes, my Lady. Most beautiful. I cannot even see that you yet remain with your bandages. May I place on your lesser crown, Highness?”

She nodded, bowed her head slightly so the attendant could place on her a lesser crown, then she and Mil’der’in’ walked together toward the Commons, an outdoor eating cafe’ a short distance from the Great Hall, “How do your wounds fare, Highness?”

She was irritated at the continuing pain, “Tiresome, at best. They heal overly slowly and are most inconvenient.” She tried flexing her arm, only to moan as she moved it.

“For having killed so many Dungaras as this, I remain surprised at how extremely well you look. Only two wounds is nothing for such a battle as this.” She looked sideways at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, providing a wry grin, “Even given their great size.”

She ignored her High Counselor’s jest, “Were you aware that Sle’nel’ killed many of the Dungaras?”

“Does she now hold the Elfin weapon powers, then?”

“Her Birth-Mother transferred her mother’s powers to her just prior to her death.”

“It is good to have as such in The Realm once again. Tell me of your sister, Highness.”

“You must find this out for yourself, My friend. I know her not well at all, and don’t look upon her as you do. But she has provided magnificent deeds for her Woden, and now learns her new powers.”

“She is almost as beautiful as you, Highness. But she doesn’t have your poise or assuredness.”

“It will come, sadly, with the experiences that seem to provide as such.”

“She is quite humorous.”

“So it is said of her. I have heard that it is one of her more enviable traits.”

“She does make me laugh quite often. None think like this in our Valley. She likes to make light of everything. Fun wasn’t something we were raised with, my Queen.”

“You speak truth. Fun was considered frivolous for us. But I now find fun, as you say, in My Elf. She is most amusing in her playfulness.”

Sle’nel’ and Sam were already waiting at a table overlooking the river, “Are you certain, Jandra? Are you certain you don’t mind me thinking of another?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “I am delighted. Tell me what interests you in this one. Just prior eve, I told San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ that I thought Mil’der’in most beautiful.”

“And charming.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, knowing that Sam had become well intrigued by The High Queen’s High Counselor, “I am surprised she has no lover.”

“She told me that she takes one-eve lovers only, not allowing any long-term relationships for fear that one will use her only to gain knowledge against The High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her understanding, “You need some pleasure, so this might be good for the both of you.”

“Look. Here she comes now. Is she not beautiful?”

Sam rose while Sle’nel’ just stared at her Queen, seeing only her, “Yes, she is the most beautiful woman in the entire Realm.”

Sle’nel’ also rose, slowly due to her great wound, holding out her hand to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “My Queen.”

The High Queen took Sle’nel’s hand in her own, “My Heart. How fare you this turn?”

They both sat, not watching Sam being her very politest with Mil’der’in.

Sam had held the back of the chair for Mil’der’in, truly pleased to see her, “Mil’der’in. I am grateful you have agreed to this meal between us.”

“Highest. It is good to see you once again. How goes your visit in the Valley?”

“It be a most beautiful valley. I could easily get used to the pleasures within it, such as you.”

Mil’der’in looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Highness? Have you shown your guests the Spring of the Powers?”

“No.”

“The High Queen’s Geyser?”

“Not as yet.”

“The Healers’ Hot Springs?”

The High Queen shook her head.

“The Caverns of the Primevals?”

“No.”

“The Mystics’ Cascade?”

Sam laughed, “She only likes to show us of the dangers of The Realm, such as the Dungaras.”

Mil’der’in laughed while Sle’nel’ smiled at the jest. The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, “Some of these are the sights in the Valley I have spoken of taking you to see.” She looked back at Mil’der’in. “Perhaps if you find our replacements for the next turn, you will have an opportunity to show The Highest of these sights. You could take your midturn meal to the geyser.”

“My messenger makes this effort with the Counselors as we speak.”

Sam moved closer to Mil’der’in, “Tell me of your life in the Valley. I be most interested to hear of your life it. Were you but raised with my sister?”

“No one was raised with The High Queen, Highest. She was raised apart from all. But like her, I was removed from my Mother and Birth-Mother to be trained for my role in The Realm. I remained with twenty-six others of my cycles as we were all trained. It was a rigid treatment, but seems to be necessary to help The Realm become as it should.”

As Mil’der’in told Sam of some of her background, the meal was brought out. Much of it was finger-style food, mostly vegetarian, but some dishes had meat added to them for The Highest and Mil’der’in. There were many types of salads, leaf wraps of rice and sauce, and dips of mashed vegetables and oils. All were served wine except The High Queen, who was served her usual tea. Unnoticed to all except Sle’nel’, The High Queen looked over to nearby guard who simply nodded to her. Sle’nel’ guessed it was a sign that the food had been tested prior to be given to The High Queen.

It was custom in the Valley that no one began eating until The High Queen took the first bite. She did so, and Mil’der’in then served herself as well as Sam.

“Tell me of your Woden, Highest.”

Sle’nel’ was interested in Sam’s idea of Woden, “It be the most wonderful of places. Everyone works to the benefit of all. Everything is well ordered and determined. It be a place of unity and camaraderie. A place where the women, and the men, can make their visions come true. A place of hard work and simple lives. In Woden, everyone must take a companion, so no one is left alone. Everyone has someone they can but turn to in need. It is a place where we celebrate often, noisily and together. If you lived there, you could but know everyone in Woden. Here, it is overly large with new women entering and leaving upon every turn. I wouldn’t be able to know everyone’s needs.”

“It sounds like it has been kept isolated from The Realm. It sounds almost like it is a child.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought Mil’der’in’s interpretation of her sister’s account was highly accurate. Sam nodded, “Until just prior, I believed Woden was one of the largest towns in The Realm. While we had heard tales of the Spirits of the Valley and the mean and evil Queen that ruled the Valley, we knew not what it was like. We knew not of the Mystics throughout all The Realm. We knew but little of The Realm’s past, or how the First Ones connected to all of it.”

“Tell me of your likes, Highest.”

Sam spoke of the things she liked to do and of her friends as they ate. Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and began speaking softly to her, “My love, what are the Caverns of the Primevals?

The High Queen looked slightly concerned, “Oh, no. Please tell Me that these call not to you as well.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “They don’t. Not like the Sorrows of the Stones. But the name prompts a memory. Have I seen these prior and just recall them not?”

“If you hold a memory of them, it must be from your Elfin-Mother or Birth-Mother. I haven’t taken you to them. Their dwellings, the caverns, are quite interesting to see, but all we know of them is a mere guess. Our scholars tell Me that the Primevals were the true First Ones to live in this Realm. What we now call the First Ones refers only to the humans that come from far elsewhere in the Great Realm. A few of our scholars believe that the Primevals were long prior relations to the R’kin’dles and all their kind. But most of the scholars believe that the Primevals were distinct from the R’kin’dles. They believe that the Primevals were a race far different than anything we now understand. While I believe part of this, I also believe that the Primevals were the ones to help the Mystics come to this Realm, from somewhere far distant, in order to save them.”

“You believe that these Primevals brought the Mystics here? From elsewhere? Where?”

“There is a very old and strange legend among the storytellers that says that some of the Mystics came from where the First Ones now live, but left for the same reasons that now occur here.”

“That my Elfin ancestors were dying in the same way they died here, because of the humans?”

The High Queen nodded, “It is just My belief. The scholars say I have no basis for it. But I believe the oral legends more than the written ones. The oral legends have been handed down long prior and exist in memory. The written legends exist outside the memory, often with no way to access its temporal meaning. And paper seems to die its own death.”

The High Queen had heard Mil’der’in laughing at something Sam had said. She was glad to hear her having some enjoyment in The Realm, but slightly regretted that it was with her sister, “Mil’der’in. When is the Cave Ceremony? I was thinking that you and The Highest might enjoy it.”

“Two eves prior, my Queen.” Mil’der’in blushed at the thought.

The High Queen sensed another’s presence and turned just at the moment that Ann’wn came up toward the table, kneeling and bowing, “My Queen.”

Surprised to see her, The High Queen stood, “Rise, Ann’wn. Why do you come?”

Ann’wn turned, looking back a distance, showing The High Queen who she had brought with her, “My Queen. I bring good reports.” She motioned to the woman standing far distant from them. The woman began to come nearer. “You remember Uthrn, from Rns’deln’.”

Uthrn knelt and deeply bowed her head. With a slightly different dialect than from the Valley, she spoke, “High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ found the woman to be wildly magnificent in her stance. She was more primitive in appearance than the Sorcerer Women in the Mountain, yet seeming stronger than any of the Warrior Women she knew. The woman was dressed in garments that were made only for battle, with laced-boots that ended above the knee. She stood taller than any of them and was larger in every proportion. Her black hair was cropped short on the sides and top, but had one long patch off the back that hung to her waist. Her arms and legs were heavily tattooed, while her face, across her right cheek, contained one tattoo of a fancy dagger. Her main sword looked like it weighed more than twice any sword in the Valley. She also wore her bow and arrows, several knives on her belt, and another yet smaller sword on her side. Attached to her front waist belt were other weapons that Sle’nel’ didn’t recognize. The woman was truly prepared for any battle.

“Of course I remember Uthrn. Please rise, Uthrn, Warrior Woman of the Sword. It is good to see you again. It has been far prior since I have visited your town. How fares your good Queen Erthrn?”

Ann’wn interrupted, “My Queen. May I explain?”

The High Queen closed and opened her eyes slowly, breathing deeply, trying to remain as patient in the interruption. She nodded.

“We have overtaken the entire Dungaras’ southern border, my Queen. We have captured and destroyed all fourteen of the southern Dungaras towns. They have many losses and we have badly crippled their forces. Uthrn is here as the Warriors of the Sword helped us to win our battles. Uthrn was sent to ask for your presence in Rns’deln’.”

The High Queen suddenly became interested in the topic, “We have taken the full southern border? Are these the towns named by A’lon’lden?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“How much did we gain? Have they surrendered?”

“Not as yet, my Queen. But we have hit the very core of their forces and captured many of their high force leaders. They are severely wounded in their center of command.”

Uthrn bowed her head while her left hand remained firmly upon her sword, “Most Honored High Queen. Your Force Leader will be requesting a war council of you. My Queen would like to volunteer our town as the site for that council. Our location close to the Dungaras outposts makes it a strategic one for the war council. Your Force Leader and I believe now is the best opportunity to strike again so as to prevent their regrouping. But we would like you to be at the council for this decision, as you are High Queen. And Queen Erthrn also invites, with great anticipation, your Elfin love. I have been ordered to ensure of your presence and agreement in this, Highness.”

The High Queen studied Uthrn’s markings carefully, “You have risen in rank, I see. Are you now leader of all your forces?”

She bowed her head as she answered, “Yes, High Queen.”

“A wise choice for Queen Erthrn. But are you aware that we were wounded in a recent battle? Our journey would be slow, if at all possible.”

Uthrn bowed her head once again, “With our respect, it will be most worth your effort, Most Honored High Queen. We were most pleased by your decision to finally bring the Dungaras to their knees. And I have many of the Warriors of the Sword with me to protect you from further harm and to ensure your comfort. You will be well tended. This is my oath.”

The High Queen turned to Sle’nel’, “It would seem we have been invited to visit with the Warrior Women of the Sword. Would you like to see this most interesting of villages, or is there more urgency for you to begin your journey to El’fs’nd’lle?”

Sle’nel’ looked up at Uthrn, “My mother helped to train the Warriors of the Sword, did she not?”

Uthrn bowed her head to Sle’nel’, visibly pleased, “Yes, Elfin Princess, she did. There is rumor that your memories were finally returned to you. I am pleased to know that this memory was among them. It is the reason we are so eager to meet with you and to have you in our village. We consider your mother the greatest of all of the Elves, and you and The High Queen would give us great honor with your presence.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, “I would learn some of my past by going to the Warriors of the Sword. But, are we well enough to travel as yet?”

The High Queen frowned at Uthrn’s words for a moment, wondering as to the reference of Sle’nel’s mother. She quickly cast the thought aside, knowing she needed to tend more to the present conversation, “Most likely not. But we will go anyway. I must defeat the Dungaras if we are to move forward, and this is the moment. The Healer will accompany us.”

Ann’wn was pleased in The High Queen’s pronouncement in regard to the Dungaras and the journey, and found herself strangely elated by The High Queen’s last comment in regard to The Healer.

The High Queen turned to Uthrn, “You may call for the war council, Queen Erthrn’s Force Leader. Send your messenger to inform your queen.”

“How long is this journey?” Sam asked the question, wondering if she would be allowed to travel along to this remarkable woman’s village.

“Two to four turns, depending on The High Queen’s wounds. Her safety and well-being are our main priority.”

The High Queen had seen Mil’der’in’s messenger arrive a few moments prior and turned to her, “Are we cleared from next turn’s responsibilities?”

She nodded her head, “Yes, Highness. Three of the Counselors are delighted to take this responsibility for the turn, and have sent a message that they are most excited about the opportunity.”

“A good report. Send messengers calling a brief assembly just prior to the moon’s rising, in the Great Dining Hall.”

“Of all those in the Valley, Highness?”

“Of all the leaders currently present.”

She turned back to Uthrn, “We may leave when I arise in the morn. No sooner than this.”

Uthrn bowed, “As you command, Most Honored High Queen. I will dispatch a messenger directly with my most happy report. Queen Erthrn and all the Warriors of the Sword will be pleased, as will the Women of the Soul. We have many surprises for you, High Queen.”

She didn’t know whether to be pleased or concerned regarding Uthrn’s last statement, but ignored her thoughts, “Please forgive My manners, Uthrn. Have you yet been introduced to Mil’der’in, My High Counselor?”

Uthrn bowed her head and moved her right hand, clasped tightly into a fist, to her left breast, “High Counselor.”

The High Queen moved her hand to indicate her sister, “And this is The Highest of Woden, My sister, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’.”

Uthrn studied her carefully for a moment, then bowed her head and gave the same salute she had to Mil’der’in. She then went closer to Sam, so Sam rose from her seat. Uthrn moved her hand to Sam’s shoulder, as if in greeting another warrior, “I am honored. I have heard the tales of your battle against one called Buron. Most impressive, Highest.”

The High Queen watched in amusement, knowing that Uthrn had taken a sudden liking to Sam. The High Queen offered her hand to Sle’nel’. Sle’nel’ took it, rising. The High Queen gave her farewells, and together they walked to the Great Dining Hall leisurely, knowing it would take a few moments for Mil’der’in’s messengers to call the assembly together.

“Do you feel up to this journey, My Desire?”

“It sounds urgent enough and the report is positive, so I know that you are truly needed. This is a great moment for The Realm if the reports hold true.”

She nodded, “It is a good report. I would rather first the Dungaras surrender, but this is the closest we have come to the moment. What do you think of Uthrn’s appearance?”

“Commanding. My Elfin-Mother gave me some memories of them, but nothing specific. This Uthrn looks like she is prepared for battle at all the moments.”

“From birth. It is another one of our interesting cultures. Two cultures exist side-by-side, but are widely different. Somewhat like your Woden and Hengist. The children of these two cultures are given a sword upon their birth. At the moment of their first steps, if they carry the sword with them, they become accepted as one of the Warriors of the Sword. If they don’t, they become accepted as a member into the Women of the Soul. The Warriors of the Sword, as you have seen in Uthrn, are wild in appearance and highly skilled fighters. The Women of the Soul are healers and seekers of peace. Two differing tribes, but one clan. Their togetherness strikes the balance they feel needed in all things. The Women of the Soul are also the Birth-Mothers of all the children between them.”

The assembly was waiting upon The High Queen’s arrival. She looked at everyone in attendance, “Honored Counselors and Advisors. All others. Thank you for coming on this short notice. I will be brief. I have a good report and have need to inform you of what is about to occur. We are close to bringing the Dungaras to surrender. At this moment, they retreat and are weakened. My Force Commander has informed Me that fourteen of the Dungaras’ force outposts were taken and destroyed and that many of the high force leaders were captured. I now leave with the protection from the Warriors of the Sword to attend a battle council to be held in their village. We believe that now is the moment to strike with even more force so as to compel the Dungaras’ final surrender. I will be absent from the Valley for many turns. As you can hear, the mission is vital. Upon My completion of this mission, I will be traveling to El’fs’nd’lle with the Elfin Princess. We have received word that some of the Masters live and await us in El’fs’nd’lle.”

At this announcement, there were many murmurs in the room. There were few in all The Realm that believed any of the Masters yet existed.

“I will take Woden’s Highest and our future Supreme Sovereign of The Realm. Although I am keenly aware that My presence is needed in the Valley, I am certain that this report allows you to see that My presence is especially required in The Realm on behalf of the Valley. It is the problem I have spoken to you of upon many occasions. If I stand as both the Queen of the Valley as well as High Queen of The Realm, whenever I have a mission as High Queen, I interrupt My duties as Queen of the Valley. But so it is for now. I wish no offense on any of My Counselors or Advisors, and in deference to you, I have made this decision for the benefit of all The Realm. I wish not to make extra burdens on My Advisors, but so it must be. I am certain that the every turn responsibilities within the Valley will be well tended by My most able Counselors and Advisors. If two or three of My Counselors would wish to attend with Me, the invitation is advanced. I also take our Force Leader, the Warrior Woman of Woden, and her mate if so desired, Sle’nel’, Mil’der’in, as High Counselor, My Healer, and attendants. I will hear no objections to My decision, as I expect none. If there are questions, My Force Leader is here to speak to the ongoing battle with the Dungaras.”

She sat, waiting for the outbursts that she hoped wouldn’t occur, guessing that they would. She waited many moments, but no one raised any issues. Surprised, she rose once again, “Hearing no comments or dissension, I thank you for your understanding and consent.”

One of the Counselors rose, “High Queen. I understand the urgency of these missions. I am pleased that your effort to defeat the Dungaras is finally occurring. I support the final push to place an ending to our battles against them, and in this regard, certainly understand the need for your absence. I wish you a safe and productive journey in hopes that this is one step closer to peace. Please send messengers every few turns with reports. My only request is for you to take more guards along with you. And please know that with you as High Queen, we need no other Queen for our Valley.”

A few of the other Counselors and Advisors agreed with the statement made, and The High Queen nodded her assent, “Thank you for your support. I will do as you desire. More guards will be taken with us, on both the journeys. And I will send messengers once every few turns. I wish you and all of us well in the duties that now face us. This assembly is concluded.”

At the assembly’s conclusion, The High Queen turned to her High Counselor, “Mil’der’in. I wish not to interfere, but would like to offer My gardens to you. I will not be using them this eve. I will see you at midmorn for our journey. I wish you a pleasant eve.”

“Thank you, my Queen.”

* * * *

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ left to their affairs, while Sam waited for all to leave, hoping that Mil’der’in would see her. Mil’der’in acted as the hostess for the assembly, seeing all to the exit. After all had left, she returned to Sam, “The High Queen has offered us her gardens for this eve. Would you like to walk through them with me, Highest? They are most beautiful. We could walk to the lake, and then return.”

“I would like that, Mil’der’in.” She offered her arm as was done with The High Queen, but Mil’der’in laughed lightly and said, “I laugh not at you, Highest. It is just that this offering is only for The High Queen. I will take your arm as presented at your side. This is our custom in the Valley.”

Sam blushed but wasn’t truly embarrassed, “It is difficult to know another culture’s ways. Thank you. I think I could use you with me more so I don’t make but a fool of myself.”

“You are certainly no fool, Highest. Just somewhat new to our ways. I suspect that Woden doesn’t have such a high culture as exists in the Valley. It is only this way because we host The High Queen. Wherever she is, so is the high culture.”

They had left the Great Dining Hall and had begun walking toward The High Queen’s Lake, “It is but interesting to know my sister in such a position as this. She has given up her life to this, and given up all her privacy, yet the position be most enviable.”

“Enviable?” Mil’der’in thought about it for a moment, trying to recall any moment of a High Queen’s life that would be enviable, “I personally think this not so. I find it nothing but overly demanding on her. The Realm keeps her at a distance from any familiarity so as to hold her up as a commanding object rather than someone with a life. She has to remain firm at all moments without succumbing to depression, tiredness or weariness of her responsibilities, all the while displaying fairness, intelligence, compassion, and strength. It is a lot we ask of her for the privilege of maintaining The High Queen in our Valley. Do you have these expectations on you as The Highest of Woden?”

“In truth, not by far to this measure. I suppose that the measure is but determined by the size of the town. In your case, The High Queen is of The Realm while I am but of Woden only. What do you mean by maintaining The High Queen in the Valley? Is she not from here?”

“A High Queen may elect to live in any town within The Realm, as she is High Queen of The Realm.”

“Yet my sister chooses to live where she was raised?”

“In this rare case she is also Queen of the Valley, and the Valley would like it to remain this way. Otherwise it would need another queen, and she would yet remain High Queen. I know she has thought to give the Queen of the Valley to another, but the Counselors fight fiercely against this. She argues with them that if she were to die, they would lose both the Queen of the Valley as well as High Queen of The Realm.”

“She is correct, though, is she not?”

“She is, but the Valley wants her as both and is willing to face the consequences.”

“She is that desired?”

“Yes, and more so.”

While she was interested in this topic, she was more interested in Mil’der’in, “Tell me more of yourself, Mil’der’in.”

“Truly, Highest, I know not what you see in me. My life is simple. It is my place to oversee the Valley’s Advisors and Counselors for The High Queen.”

“Not about your duties, Mil’der’in. Tell me about you. Tell me about your love. Tell me what interests you have.”

“I have no long-love, but I do have one that intrigues me. She is a Master, and was one of The High Queen’s teachers. This was hidden from all, but you will soon learn all the reasons for this secrecy. I no longer know how stands this relationship. I often think of her. As a Master, she can control her mind like no other. She can make mists appear, rain to fall, and she can shape shift into other forms.”

“Can The High Queen do these things, as well? I saw her make a large fog in our battle against the Dungaras.”

Mil’der’in smiled at Sam, “You will have to ask her that, Highest.”

She looked at Mil’der’in, wanting to kiss her, thinking her stunning and exciting, “You know, Mil’der’in. I find you most beautiful.”

“Do you not miss Sle’nel’, Highest?”

Sam sighed, saddened that a possible moment to kiss her had passed, “At moments, but those moments now become fewer and fewer. She belongs to my sister and is happier than I have ever prior seen. It was my own fault that she left. She should have left me. I was wrong. But it has turned out even better for her, so now it is my moment to go forward. But I miss her not at this moment. In all The Realm, this is where I choose to be at this moment, arm-in-arm with you.”

They passed by one of the benches along the path, and Sam motioned to it, “Would you like to sit for awhile and rest?”

“Not yet, Highest. The lake is yet ahead.”

“Do you find yourself lonely, at moments?”

“My life is full. I have many friends and many duties to keep myself busy and productive.”

They had arrived to The High Queen’s lake. Sam was surprised at the beauty of it and its expansiveness, “This is only for my sister? These are her gardens, only?”

Mil’der’in nodded, “One of the benefits, it would seem, although she does share it when she is not in attendance. She calls it her retreat.”

“I can see why as this is beautiful beyond words. Have you been here with her?”

Mil’der’in laughed, “A few moments, but mostly she comes here alone. She is more solitary than any of us can imagine, Highest. It is her training. She trusts no one.”

“Not even Sle’nel’?”

“Only Sle’nel’, as she is an Elf and doesn’t lie.”

“You speak truth. While I never knew she was an Elf, she never could lie.”

The moon was low in the sky, and its shadow bounced across the still lake. Mil’der’in looked at Sam, “You also are a beautiful woman, Highest. Your eyes could cause one to drown in them, they are so much like liquid.” She looked back to the lake, “I love this spot.”

Sam moved her gently toward her, looking into her eyes, “Thank you for this eve.” She drew her closer and kissed her. Mil’der’in was surprised only in that Sam waited as long as she did.

She laughed, “You treat me as if I am breakable, Highest.”

Before Sam could respond, Mil’der’in went to the shore of the lake, unfastened some of her buttons, and dropped her gown to the ground. She stood fully naked, staring at the lake. Sam found her body beautiful from the back, fully surprised, “The water is refreshing, Highest. I am going for a swim. Care to come with me?”

Mil’der’in entered the lake slowly, turning after a moment, not yet fully in the water. She waited a moment, then turned back toward the lake and began swimming. Sam quickly undressed, following her.

* * * *

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ had returned to their quarters. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was tired after her turn of The High Queen’s Audience, and wanted some privacy with her Elf prior to their new journey, “Do you need another meal this eve, My Desire?”

“No. Just you. Now that my memories are returning, you are all that I desire.”

“I allowed Mil’der’in access into the gardens this eve, with your prior lover.”

“They could both use some entertainment. I hope only that Mil’der’in is prepared for such as Sam, as Sam loses interest quickly in a new lover.”

The High Queen smiled at this, “Then My sister has met her match. Mil’der’in takes a new lover upon every eve.”

“Has she never loved just one?”

“She has, but was betrayed. The woman only pretended to desire her so as to learn more of Me.”

“So, Sam may get her heart broken once again.”

“Worry not about her, My Love. If Mil’der’in plays with her heart, My sister will find that Uthrn has much interest in her.”

Sle’nel’ smiled slightly, amused at the notion, “How do you know this?”

“I saw her interest toward your prior lover. The journey will be an amusing one, if nothing else. I imagine that Mil’der’in will take one of the Warriors of the Sword as a lover next eve, as she has a preference for very aggressive and passionate lovers. And the Warriors of the Sword are legendary as lovers in this regard. Mil’der’in rarely misses this opportunity, if presented.”

“I don’t think I wish to know more. I may find out that you were once taken by one of them.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed, “I think it is the desire of every young girl in the Valley to be, as you say, taken to the bed of one of the Warriors of the Sword. But no, I have never lain with any of them. Long prior, I caused many battles between them as they battled over who could take Me to their bed. Sadly, I was called away and couldn’t lay with the winner.”

Sle’nel’ laughed at the thought of it, “I don’t think Sam is yet quite ready for either Mil’der’in or Uthrn. As you said, this should be an amusing journey.”

“And they are legendary for their loudness in the bed, as well.”

She looked shocked, “You jest!”

The High Queen raised her hand to her chest as if offended, “Truly, I do not. And I have heard them, as you will also. They boast that they have a lover both every eve and every morn.”

“Their village sounds amusing. Poor Sam.”

“How are your wounds, My Desire?”

“Improving steadily, but sore. And yours?”

“Well enough to hold you to Me this eve, My Desire.”

They had been walking arm-in-arm, and now Sle’nel’ also moved her other hand to her Queen’s arm, holding it tightly to her, “Then we can ask for no more than this.”

* * * *

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ woke in the morn to the feeling of Sle’nel’s touch. Sle’nel’ felt her Queen stir, “Shhhh, my Queen. Move not, as you will feel your wounds instead. Just feel me touch you.”

On the prior eve, The High Queen had commanded that no one enter until called. Their journey would be long, and she had wanted one morn of privacy between her and Sle’nel’ to lie quietly together without interruption. She had woken to the feeling of her lover touching her. In spite of her wounds and pain, the feeling made The High Queen shudder.

“My Des—”

Sle’nel’ whispered, “Shhhh…. make no sounds or moves. Feel my touch, only. Softly, my Love.”

While their physical movements were curtailed by their injuries, their need of each other was without question. They moved to each other’s rhythms, and after many moments of giving their pleasures, their bodies tensed in their releases, then relaxed into a depth they hadn’t felt for what seemed a long while.

“Come, My Elf. Lay on top of Me.”

Sle’nel’ gently did as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ desired. For many moments they laid together, feeling each other’s warmth. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ placed her arm around Sle’nel’, and Sle’nel’ covered them up slightly to keep in their warmth. They kissed each other, then finally lay quiet together, falling back to sleep.

They woke to the sound of The Healer’s voice, “My Queen. Are you ready to rise?”

Sle’nel’ looked at The Healer, then her Queen, “Perhaps we could bolt the door?”

The High Queen laughed as Sle’nel’ gently moved off her. They were prepared for their journey, with Sle’nel’ donning her High Sorcerer garments. The attendants braided the front right side of her hair as they had seen done upon her return from the Sorcerer Women, and they had cleaned and altered her garments slightly to ensure a better fit. She knew that Ann’wn would carry her staff for her.

The High Queen was dressed in riding garments that had been made to help her remain warm through the colder lands. She was dressed as a High Queen visiting other sections of The Realm, yet, as Sle’nel’ looked upon her, she saw that The High Queen looked different. The garments were of the same thick and dense material Sle’nel’ had seen when they first met, and designed in the traditional way of the Valley with much of the breasts showing, so it wasn’t the garments that looked different. After a moment of studying her, Sle’nel’ finally saw the difference. It was the jewelry and the neck decoration that were stunningly different. The High Queen was wearing one of her crowns and a ring upon her left hand that held the red stones of the Valley. She also wore a long dangling earring of the same red stone, hanging from her left ear, and the attendants had painted a sign upon the right side of The High Queen’s neck—a picture of a large fire with an elaborate sword running through it. The High Queen looked fully imposing and commanding.

“My Queen, you look as you did upon our first meeting. I have not seen you as such since that moment.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was concerned, “Do you not like it, My Desire?”

“I very much like it, my Queen. I was unaware then of your role, and have not seen these designs since. You are magnificent in appearance. Your stance is truly exceptional, but these decorations are unusual for you.”

“Ah. The adornments then.”

“And the sign upon your neck. And you wear your larger crown. And what is this earring that you wear? Why do you wear only one? Did you wear as such at our first meeting?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled, “I didn’t wear this earring, and in truth, My Desire, it has great meaning. I have another for you if you would like to wear it. But first you must understand its meaning. I was going to tell you of it in just a moment, but you raised the topic first. It means that I am fully within a union, and that it would be inappropriate to approach Me about such. I wear it not in the Valley as all know of our union. But the Warriors of the Sword are different and would fight much over Me, as well as you, to have us in their beds. With this earring, they will not approach the issue.”

The High Queen walked over to Sle’nel’ opening her hand and showing her the identical earring, “It is a matched set. This one is for you, if you would accept it and its meaning. The small red stones within it will also help to strengthen your powers somewhat. But please know that you are not forced to do so. It is your decision alone. You would wear it upon your right ear if you should decide to do so.”

“You don’t mind wearing it?”

The High Queen placed her hands upon Sle’nel’s shoulders, looking directly into her eyes, “I have told you prior, My Desire, and meant it prior that I willingly shout our union from the mountaintops. I will never hide our union. All know of it, as I have commanded it so. The Realm has been delivered the message of our union. The entire Realm, My Desire. This earring just serves as a reminder for those who need it. But you should also know that I only wear such adornments when necessary, so will not wear this earring when we are in the Valley. But it doesn’t mean I love you any less.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, finally understanding, “Sam gave me a bracelet and a ring when we became companions. It is not exactly the same meaning as this, but is the only reason I asked about it. She gave me a ring to demonstrate her eternal devotion to me. But it didn’t last long, did it?”

She hugged Sle’nel’ closely to her, then looked into her eyes once again, “Whenever you so desire, My Love, you may ask Me to wear this earring.”

“Thank you, my Queen. But you need not do so on my account. I know of your feelings, and am grateful for them. I need no symbol to know that which you demonstrate at all the moments. But I will happily wear this earring, Highness, with great pride in doing so.”

The High Queen smiled and placed it on Sle’nel’s right ear, “It doesn’t quite match with the High Sorcerer’s garments, but it is stunning upon you. And your braids on this side of your hair make it all the more intriguing. The Warriors of the Sword will be well disappointed, My Desire.”

“You have visited their village prior then?”

“Upon several occasions. When I became High Queen, they fought fiercely for the privilege of The High Queen to remain among them, vowing countless benefits, as well as most likely the strongest of forces throughout The Realm.”

“The High Queen is not required to live in the Valley?”

“The High Queen may live wherever she desires. Many High Queens have selected the village that has offered them the most. It is considered the highest of privileges to house The High Queen, and it also brings more benefits to the town. But the high culture comes along with it, and I couldn’t see the Warriors of the Sword’s town as receiving any high culture. Uthrn speaks of surprises that await Me now, so perhaps they yet wish Me there.”

“What were you offered or given to remain as High Queen in the Valley?”

“I think mostly I was just used to it by then. I had already been the Queen of the Valley for a short while, so when the Counselors refused to select another as such, deciding to keep Me as both, they hoped that this move would entice Me to remain here. It is why they refuse to select another queen for their Valley. They are afraid I will select another site as High Queen.”

“Would you?”

She hesitated, then said, “Perhaps. There are some other desirable locations.”

“What did they offer you to remain here?”

“The gardens. The dwelling in the forest where we remained. A few other such things. And even now, anything I desire. They told Me then that if I remained, all My desires would be met with the greatest of haste, and they have lived up to their vow. But I was rather used to the conveniences already, so remained for this reason. And in truth, by remaining here I already knew, more or less, whom I could trust. Moving to another town would have made Me to start from the beginning in selecting all the counselors, forces and advisors. It would have been a difficult move, given the difficult moments then occurring in The Realm.”

They were finally prepared. The High Queen offered her arm to Sle’nel’. Sle’nel’ looked at The High Queen, then lowered her arm, placing her own arms around The High Queen’s neck, kissing her.

“I love you, my Queen. You give me peace.”

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, “And you make Me a more gentle Queen. In our short span together, you have already taught Me to have more patience.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, smiling, “I think you just now find your peace, as well.”

They walked out to where the other travelers awaited. Both had on their cloaks, prepared for their journey. Sle’nel’ noticed that Sam was next to Mil’der’in, displaying a happy and contented expression, yet doting on her. Sle’nel’ knew the expression well, knowing it meant that Sam had engaged in much physical activity through the eve. The High Queen noticed that Mil’der’in was already showing signs of selecting her Warrior of the Sword mate for the upcoming eve, and trying to ignore Sam. She laughed quietly to herself, knowing that Sam had no notion of this.

As The High Queen and Sle’nel’ came up to their horses, Meera greeted them, kneeling and bowing her head to her Queen, “High Queen. Sle’nel’. Thank you for this invitation. I have already learned much from these women and am glad that I am allowed to visit their village, with you.”

The High Queen placed her hand upon Meera’s head, My Warrior Woman, you please Me well. Guard Me well this journey, and remain focused upon your Highest. I am most pleased that you are now of The High Queen.

“I am yours to command, my Queen.”

“Rise, Warrior Woman of Woden.”

Ann’wn had been helping to pack one of the horses, but came running back when she saw The High Queen arrive. She also knelt and bowed her head, as did Uthrn.

“Rise, Force Leader. Rise, Uthrn of Rns’deln’.”

Uthrn rose and bowed her head once again, “Most Honored High Queen. Please view me as your personal guard through this journey. It is my Queen’s command of me.”

“To your command then, Uthrn. But speak to Ann’wn of My expectations regarding this.” San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ didn’t wish to have Uthrn at her heals all the turns during the journey, and Ann’wn well knew of this.

“Yes, my Queen.”

Sle’nel’ gave her greetings to Caitha and was glad to see that she was traveling with them. She knew that Caitha would love the stories and songs she would be able to learn from these Warriors of the Sword. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gave a quick look upon the band of travelers and saw many more than she desired. Along with Meera, Caitha, her sister, Mil’der’in, her Healer, Sle’nel’ and Ann’wn were eight of her own guards, three counselors, three attendants for The High Queen and Sle’nel’ and nine Warriors of the Sword. To herself she thought, At least with such a group as large as this, our journey will be leisurely.

Uthrn was at The High Queen’s horse, ready to help her mount. She offered her hand to The High Queen, and bowed her head, “High Queen. Please know that a few of our warriors ride ahead of us. They will have our camp and meal prepared for us as we arrive.”

“This is good to know. Thank you, Force Leader of the Warriors of the Sword.”

Ann’wn helped Sle’nel’ mount onto her own horse, and the travelers began their journey. Ann’wn declined leading them, deferring to Uthrn. Meera and a few of the Warriors of the Sword brought up the rear, while Caitha traveled near Sle’nel’ and The High Queen. Both Sle’nel’ and The High Queen were fully surrounded by guards, and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that such would well test her patience throughout the turn.

As Uthrn went to the front to guide the group, she turned to Sam, “Highest. Would you care to ride alongside me this turn to help guard from the front?”

Sam had wanted to remain nearer to Mil’der’in, but was intrigued by Uthrn. She also saw that Mil’der’in was showing more interest in one of the Warriors of the Sword than to her, so shrugged and nodded. While she was somewhat displeased regarding Mil’der’in, she was very pleased about the possibilities with Uthrn. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ observed the interactions and laughed quietly to herself.

Ann’wn observed what was occurring between Sam, Mil’der’in and Uthrn, and saw her Queen laughing. She moved her horse next to The High Queen’s and quietly said, “This will be a most amusing eve, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked knowingly at Ann’wn while nodding and chuckling quietly, “An understatement, I daresay, Force Leader. But you are indeed a good observer, My Warrior.”

Uthrn looked back to The High Queen. Loudly, she asked, “Is all well for us to begin, Most Honored High Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Sle’nel’, “How fare your wounds thus far?”

While she had some pain, she shrugged it off, “Let us begin, my Love.”

The High Queen turned to Ann’wn, “The journey is yours, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, then nodded to Uthrn, and the journey began.

They left by the west mountain gate as they had done when traveling to the Sacred Isle. Once through the mountain passage, The High Queen and Sle’nel’ placed on their cloaks’ hoods. Sle’nel’ watched Uthrn carefully, seeing the same warrior-like caution she often saw in Ann’wn. Uthrn, for all her desires of Sam, knew well her obligations to The High Queen and the journey. Ann’wn enjoyed her moment of relative freedom, riding alongside her Queen without having to watch over the entire group. For one moment, she halted her horse, waiting for The Healer to catch up to her.

“It is good you come on this journey, Healer.”

“Oh? Why is that, Force Leader?”

“The High Queen and our Elfin Princess are not yet fully recovered.”

“I think that perhaps I know of this, Ann’wn. Is there perhaps another reason you are glad I come on this journey?” She laughed, “But I am being rude, Force Leader. I also am glad to be on this journey. Have you ever been to the Warriors of the Sword?”

“To Rns’deln’, you mean?”

“Well, yes. But, my meaning is, will you be with them this eve?”

Ann’wn smiled with a slight leer, “Would you wish me in someone else’s bed, Healer?”

The Healer laughed, but blushed, “You? In my bed? Surely you jest, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn saw Uthrn motion to her, “Forgive me, Healer. I must see what our journey leader now needs. Until this eve.”

The Healer sighed, fully knowing that her own cravings of this most magnificent woman would forever go unheeded.

Until their arrival at the western gate, Caitha and Sle’nel’ had been speaking of all the things Caitha had been learning while in the Valley. Like all the other journeys, though, no one spoke once through The Gate. With as many as thirty in the group, the traveling was much slower. Uthrn, in deference to The High Queen’s injuries, took the horses at no faster than a trot while on solid ground. Unlike their prior journey to the Sacred Isle, they continued to head straight west from The Gate. Sle’nel’ recognized where Ann’wn had them turn slightly north from their westerly direction on their Sacred Isle journey. From this moment, Sle’nel’ saw that they headed through areas she had never prior seen.

The travelers followed the Highlands for half a turn. The Highlands were partially barren, partially wooded, and partially meadow. Sle’nel’ could see the great mountains if she looked behind. On the other three sides, the great Highlands looked as if they ended and dropped off the edge of The Realm in all directions, heather and wild flowers commanding the landscape. As they neared the edge of the Highlands, Uthrn followed a narrow path down. It was a well-sloped trail, but not impossible. Both Uthrn and Ann’wn hated this direction, however, for the lack of protection the path offered. Once upon the downhill path, they were committed to it. If an attack occurred, they would be fully exposed. But Uthrn had chosen the path for its quickness, knowing that her guards had scouted the way prior to their travel. The route around the path would take them another full turn, so Uthrn committed them to the path, knowing that it would be far easier on The High Queen, and knowing that they would reach the Lowlands more quickly, within a short span.

The journey down the path was uneventful except for one Counselor becoming frightened at the steep decline. The High Queen watched in amusement as a Warrior of the Sword jumped from her own horse onto the back of the Counselor’s so as to help her negotiate the path and calm her fears. The High Queen always appreciated such moments, knowing that these lessons could only help make her Counselors more understanding of what her duties entailed.

Sle’nel’ had no fear of their travel down the narrow path, trusting completely in Mor’inl’s ability and self-confidence. While on the path, she was directly in front of San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. As they had begun their downward journey, Sle’nel’ looked off into the distance, seeing the Great Sea. She also noticed that they would be traveling through dense forest and small hills once they had completed the path. She turned around, with pain in doing so, to take a moment to see her Queen. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ returned her look, smiling slightly through the great hood that encompassed much of her face.

Sle’nel’ thought that they might camp within the forest, but Uthrn kept them moving. They reached the sea by the early eve, with Sle’nel’ being surprised that they hadn’t yet halted the turn’s journey. As the horses moved onto the sea, Uthrn urged them into a relaxed gallop. The sight of the horses running across the water hadn’t yet ceased to amaze Sle’nel’. For all her cycles in Woden, she had never prior thought such a feat as this possible.

As the sun was yet some moments away from appearing to sink into the sea, everyone finally saw Uthrn’s island destination, gladdened for the sight. Sle’nel’s wounds were raging beyond great pain now, and she was unsure if she could continue much further. She had bent over slightly, holding on to her stomach wound as a sharp pain entered it, moaning at the roughness of it. Like the guard had done with the counselor, Ann’wn leapt from her horse to Sle’nel’s so that she could ensure her safety. They approached the island within a few moments, and Uthrn slowed the horses so that they could transition from running on water to moving on solid ground. As Mor’inl’ touched upon the ground, the sharp pain moved even further into Sle’nel’s stomach wound, causing her to grasp onto it, moan loudly, and bend forward even further. Ann’wn held on tightly to her so she wouldn’t fall off.

“We are almost there, Elfin Princess. Can you endure it for just a moment more?”

Sle’nel’ breathed in deeply, feeling some of the sharp pain ease, “I will be fine. Worry not over me.”

The High Queen had removed her hood, knowing that they had reached their eve’s destination and knowing that the island would be safe enough. She moved her horse up near Sle’nel’s, “Tell Me of your pain.”

Taking another breath, but yet feeling the pain, Sle’nel’ responded, “I will be fine. But I think I have ridden long enough for this turn.”

“Indeed.” She looked around, “We have arrived, and will rest in just a moment.”

When they arrived to the already set-up camp, Mor’inl’ knelt down upon her front legs as gently as she could, sensing her Elf’s pain. Ann’wn helped her down, then helped The High Queen to dismount. Shr’dler’in came running up, hitting Ann’wn on her arm, “Don’t you warrior women know when to halt? Do you not remember that they were badly wounded? Are you as insensitive as this, Ann’wn?”

Ann’wn just looked surprised, but allowed The Healer’s anger, knowing it was just because she cared overly for The High Queen.

The High Queen came up to Sle’nel’, “Are your wounds reopened, My Desire?”

“I think not, Highness. It is just a long turn of riding. I will be fine.” But The High Queen could hear the pain in her now quiet voice.

Uthrn bowed her head to The High Queen, “With your leave, Highness, I will show you to your tent. Your Healer can aide the wounds there in privacy. When you are rested and completed from your Healer, your eve meal will be waiting for you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “To your will, Uthrn.”

Sle’nel’ looked briefly to Ann’wn, “My staff?”

“It will always be close to you, Princess. You may count on this.”

They were led to the tent that had been prepared especially for The High Queen. It wasn’t overly large, but for such a journey it was spacious enough so that they could stand in it. A soft bed had been prepared for them upon the ground, with many covers to help keep them warm. The Healer made Sle’nel’ to remove her top garments so she could check her wounds.

“How are they, Healer?” The High Queen was also examining the wounds and saw that they were somewhat swollen and inflamed, but only a small amount of bleeding was occurring from her stomach wound.

“You overdo, Princess. Could you not tell that your stomach wound was reopening?”

Sle’nel’ sighed, “It is fine. I just need to rest from riding. Already I feel much improved. And, in truth, we couldn’t have halted when I began to feel the pain as we were upon the sea.”

The Healer placed her hands upon Sle’nel’s head, removing some of her pain. She then applied some potion to all her wounds, and placed a small bandage upon her stomach wound, “You should feel better by the moment of your meal. I will make some special tea for you as well, so that your pains remain away throughout the eve.”

She checked The High Queen’s wounds, finding them slightly inflamed, her side much more so than her arm. The Healer applied the potion to The High Queen’s wounds as well as to her back’s older wound, then placed her hands upon The High Queen’s head, “Focus, my Queen. Remove your pain.”

The Healer then called for The High Queen’s attendants. As they helped San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and Sle’nel’ to redress into their garments, Sle’nel’ looked upon her Queen once more, seeing the woman she had seen in the morn. In all her garments, jewelry and adornments, she looked as the only High Queen that had ever lived.

“Are you ready to face the eve and all its potential amusement, My Desire?”

“Anywhere with you, my Queen.

The legend of The High Queen’s great back wound was known throughout The Realm, and the great battle that caused it. In their respect to The High Queen, the Warriors of the Sword had raced to the eve’s site so that they could prepare it to The High Queen’s need. One of her needs, as they saw it, was a chair with a back so that she may sit comfortably throughout the eve. They had found a large tree trunk on the ground and had chopped at it until they formed a seat that would do, then covered it with many animals’ hides and skins so as to make it suitable and soft. They then had done as such for the Elfin Princess. All the others would sit upon tree stumps, logs, or makeshift seats, including the Counselors. The High Queen looked at the two seats and laughed to herself, thinking them unnecessary. But given her and Sle’nel’s wounds, she was grateful for them.

“Thank you for this courtesy, Uthrn and the Warriors of the Sword. While I need no such pampering as this, in our present condition from the wounds, I am most grateful for your consideration. Please know that I will not expect as such every eve of our journey.”

The meal was a feast, and as The High Queen and Sle’nel’ sat in their seats eating, one of the Warriors of the Sword entertained them with her stories of former great battles in The Realm. Meera and Caitha, as well as The Healer, had chosen to sit near Sle’nel’ and The High Queen. Caitha had wanted to visit more with Sle’nel’, and Meera wanted to remain nearer to her Queen so as to protect her.

The High Queen truly was pleased for the seats that had been made, as well as the fire before them. More comfortable than she thought possible in such a place, she relaxed, watching with great interest the interactions between her sister and Uthrn, as well as between Mil’der’in and one of the other Warriors of the Sword. She guessed that Meera had made it known that she was with Caitha, but even Ann’wn was being approached by some of the Warriors of the Sword. The High Queen laughed lightly to herself, wondering what Ann’wn would do. She knew that the Valley’s guards would almost automatically pair-up with those from the Warriors of the Sword, but she also saw that the Counselors and her attendants were also being approached.

Sle’nel’ leaned over to her, speaking softly, “This be quite good entertainment, my Queen.”

She laughed softly, shaking her head, “The game just begins. What is amusing is that your former lover and the Counselors know little of what happens to them this eve.”

Caitha was also fully amazed, “It is as if there were a mating ritual this eve.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, “Indeed, Storyteller. It seems so as it is so. I am surprised that you and your companion have not been approached.”

Caitha smiled, placing her hand on Meera’s cheek, “Oh, but I was, my Queen. M’Love told them to remain away from me or she would be forced to kill them.”

“That would have made them even more desirous of you, I fear.”

Meera’s eyes opened widely, “Now you tell me of this, my Queen?”

Both The High Queen and Sle’nel’ laughed. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said, “They will leave you alone now. At least until we get to their village.”

“Should you not inform them of the earrings?”

The High Queen nodded, “Find an adornment of matching earrings, such as we have. Each of you should wear one of them, on the opposite ears. It is a symbol that you are within a union and are not to be approached in this regard.”

Meera laughed, “Once again, my Queen, now you choose to inform us of this? It wasn’t a pretty moment when I had to almost rip them off of my Caitha.”

“You yet know not of these women, My Warrior Woman. Observe carefully, and know that your eve will be filled with sounds of their pleasure throughout the long eve. It is why we are now so amused. But we will also be well guarded. They allow this not to interfere with their duties.”

“They selected the site well this eve, Highness.”

“As they ever do. They guard The High Queen now, Warrior Woman. They wouldn’t wish to have Me killed while on their watch. The Realm would never forgive them. I suspect that there are many more Warriors of the Sword than we know, surrounding us. They are known as the most skilled and dedicated warriors in The Realm, and to have The High Queen killed while on their guard would remove that honored label forever.”

Uthrn approached, “High Queen?”

“You may approach, Uthrn.”

She knelt at The High Queen’s feet, bowing her head deeply, “May I have a moment, in private?”

The High Queen placed her hand upon Uthrn’s head, What may I answer for you, Force Leader of the most powerful Warriors of the Sword?

I desire your sister, High Queen. May I have your permission to do so?

You need not My permission for such. Only hers. Enjoy your eve.

The High Queen removed her hand, and Uthrn raised her head, “Thank you, High Queen. Please rest well this eve in knowing that you are well guarded. Although an attack would be most difficult for our enemies upon this island, we are also well prepared with many. You will not be harmed.”

“Thank you, Force Leader. I wish your eve all you hope it to be.”

As Caitha sang them a song of a past high queen, they watched as Uthrn made her very aggressive moves on Sam. Sam was being fully receptive, but didn’t know that Uthrn had only begun.

Sle’nel’ was surprised, “Are they always as public as this?”

Again, The High Queen laughed, “No. Not such as this. Usually it is even more so. They are being polite out of respect to Me. You will see even more of this when we arrive to their village.”

Meera was surprised, “They do everything except the act itself, and removing their garments.”

“Keep watching, My Warrior Woman, as they will begin to do even that. The body is seen as a decorative enjoyment in their village. They are tattooed in the most interesting of places. They do as such so as to show off during the mating ritual. It is a public demonstration of their excellence. They take great pride in their bodies and strength. They will also begin to fight over their desires. Look over at Mil’der’in. Two begin to fight over her now.”

“They will fight? To the death?”

The High Queen shook her head, “No. Not to the death, and not with weapons. They will mostly wrestle, using some minor powers. As they fight, the object of their desire is supposed to select which one they wish to be with. But your Highest doesn’t know of this rule, so this will be amusing.”

Three of the women were fighting over Ann’wn, even though she told them she was uninterested. She had forgotten that this was seen as part of the ritual, for her to show a lack of interest. As they fought between themselves, she came over near The High Queen.

“Why the depressed look upon your face, My Force Leader? It is not often you have three such as these fighting over you. You should be well pleased.”

“It is embarrassing, my Queen. And I desire them not.”

“You have been with them prior. Why are you embarrassed?”

“I am not interested this eve, but forgot, and told them of such. Now they desire me even more. Help me, my Queen.”

The High Queen shook her head, laughing almost hysterically, but trying to control it, “Help you? Then I suggest you choose the one that just won. She looks overly strong and most capable. I especially like the way she looks at you.”

“What sort of help is this, Highness?”

The Healer also laughed, nodding her head toward the winner, “She does look most spectacular, Force Leader. I think she is a good match for you.”

Ann’wn silently thought, You are the match I seek, Healer, but said instead, “Why is it that none are fighting over you? Are you diseased or something?”

The Healer got up and tried to hit Ann’wn on the arm, “No, I am not diseased, Mean One. They were fighting over me, but I told them that if they continued I would give them a potion to halt their desires. That frightened them off, permanently.”

Ann’wn had caught The Healer’s hand before it could touch her, and now just held it firmly, enjoying the feeling of The Healer’s hand in her own. She took quick notice that The Healer didn’t try to remove herself from the embrace, “Mean? Me? You are the one to frighten them.”

“Look, Force Leader. The winner now comes to get you.”

They were all laughing hysterically, except Ann’wn, who now wished to just sit with The Healer, but saw herself as caught in a dilemma.

The High Queen was now just chuckling to herself, “Thank you for this entertainment, Ann’wn. But in truth, go and enjoy your eve. You deserve it. And your champion awaits you. And know that every young woman in the Valley would gladly trade places with you at this moment. If I were you, I would go and choose My lover.”

Ann’wn shrugged, then bowed her head, “Rest well, my Queen.”

Ann’wn’s champion had stripped the garment from her top, exposing her breasts to Ann’wn. Sle’nel’ saw a tattoo of a large animal upon one of the breasts, and a tattoo of a beautifully carved weapon on the other. On the woman’s back was a tattoo that covered the entirety of the back with a depiction of a woman warrior with a bow and arrow shooting an arrow to the moon.

Sle’nel’ watched, seeing that the woman who desired Ann’wn was showing off her muscles, flexing them for Ann’wn, hoping to increase her interest and pleasure. Sle’nel’ was impressed at these women’s physical attributes, noting that their bodies were truly stunning. This woman’s breasts were full and very erect, while her stomach and arms displayed many trained muscles. Sle’nel’ saw that they all had similar hairstyles to Uthrn’s, but Uthrn was the only one with the hair on the back of her head reaching to her waist.

Caitha was surprised at how bold the Woman of the Sword was with Ann’wn. She saw the woman taking Ann’wn’s hand and placing it against her private area. Ann’wn chose to leave her hand there, moving her hand slightly in a caressing manner, rather than remove it. The woman then took Ann’wn’s other hand and placed it on her breast.

Uthrn wasn’t to be challenged by any others this eve, as none would dare challenge her for such a rank as Sam’s. Uthrn also was beginning to guess that The Highest knew nothing of the Warriors of the Sword’s ways. It mattered not to her, well intrigued at the one who had such a legend as killing the Buron man. Uthrn wanted her and would have her this eve, many moments. She removed her top, as Ann’wn’s champion had done, showing off her tattoos and muscled body. She hoped that The Highest would also remove her top, as well. Uthrn thought Sam a beautiful woman and quite a prize for the eve. She also hoped that this sister of The High Queen’s would be as aggressive as the legend of The High Queen.

Sam was fully surprised, “Should we not go somewhere more private?”

Uthrn laughed, placing Sam’s hand onto her breast, “Not as yet, Highest. It is our way. We will, eventually. I must show off your desire of me, first.”

She took Sam’s other hand and placed it on her private area. As had occurred with Ann’wn and her champion, this was done with the garments yet on. The High Queen watched with much amusement, knowing that Sam would be shocked at such a move. As her hand was placed on Uthrn’s private area, Sam flinched, moving her hand away slightly, then slowly moving it back, feeling the area more carefully.

The High Queen laughed, “Watch your Highest.”

Meera, Caitha and Sle’nel’ all watched as Sam was indoctrinated into the aggressive ways of the Warriors of the Sword. Meera laughed, knowing that Sam was aggressive in her own right, but knowing that Uthrn saw her as mild.

“Their abilities in mating are legendary. Uthrn, as their force leader, must earn the respect of all the Warriors of the Sword across all arenas of their life. She has had to prove herself upon many occasions in this fashion, as well. That she went after Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ was evidence that one so great a leader as The Highest would find Uthrn desirable.”

Meera shook her head, “Will Sam find this aggressiveness desirable?”

“I would place a wager that by the morn your Highest will wish to make an eternal companion of Uthrn.”

“Our Sam?

The High Queen merely nodded. She noted that her Healer had sat quietly at the fire, facing well away from the ongoing show, but had also noticed that The Healer had watched Ann’wn being taken by another, for a moment. Unknown to The Healer, The High Queen had also witnessed Ann’wn look sideways at The Healer for a quick moment as she left with her champion for the eve. She saw that Ann’wn had a sad look upon her face, as if she were sorry she had left The Healer.

Sle’nel’ had lost interest in the events, turning to her Queen, “My Love. Do you recall our journey home from the Sacred Isle?”

The High Queen closed her eyes, focusing upon the moment, “Why do you ask?”

“What did your forces say about the battle scene? Did they explore the area?”

The High Queen reopened her eyes, looking into Sle’nel’s. She saw that her Elf wasn’t smiling, “You are wondering how the Dungaras knew to be there.”

Meera nodded her head, “I have wondered over the same, my Queen. Did your guards find an encampment near?”

“I was informed that they found no such encampment.”

Meera wished she could examine the site, “Was it a thorough investigation, my Queen?”

“I was informed that it was.”

Sle’nel’ frowned, “Then we were betrayed.”

The High Queen nodded, “So it would seem. It is presently being investigated.”

Meera thought about it for a moment, “You but sensed the minds of the Spirits of the Valley and the High Wizard Sorcerer, so it couldn’t be them, unless they were able to hide as such from you.”

“I believe it not them, My Warrior Woman, but I have been wrong, prior.”

Sle’nel’ looked confused, “If it were not them, it could only mean that it was one of the two guards, the Dungaran or A’lon’lden.”

The High Queen didn’t wish to discuss the topic, but also didn’t wish to silence her most trusted of companions, “Perhaps. It could be as you say. But let us speak of other things this eve. Caitha, would you sing us a song you have learned recently?”

Sle’nel’ saw that her Queen didn’t wish to discuss the topic, so asked something else, “What is this island, my Queen? Has anyone lived upon it prior?”

The High Queen was yet watching the Warriors of the Sword competing for their eve’s conquest, answering the question without really thinking on it, “The First Ones, as you call them, passed by here. A short distance behind us is a small cave they remained in briefly. They must have halted here to re-supply their ships. There are some interesting writings and art on the walls. If you rise early enough prior to our leaving, you could examine it.”

Caitha sang them a few songs of Woden, of the Valley, and one she had recently learned of the Sorcerer Women. Sle’nel’ moved her hand to her Queen’s, holding it firmly, saying nothing. The High Queen looked over to her, looking relaxed and somewhat tired. The High Queen squeezed her hand lightly, smiling softly at her. She was surprised that she never tired of looking at Sle’nel’.

“What is it my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ yet said nothing, just smiling.

Sle’nel’ raised The High Queen’s hand to her lips, kissing it. She said quietly, “You are stunningly beautiful, my Queen.”

The High Queen leaned back into her chair, feeling contented for the eve. She listened to the sounds of the eve, hearing Caitha hum, hearing an eve bird making its eve calls, and hearing the sounds of passion all about them. She closed her eyes and rested. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was thinking how grateful she was for Sle’nel’, never wanting to have to partake of such activities as these again. Sle’nel’ looked over to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, seeing an amused smile on her face. She wondered if her Queen would rather be seeking out one of the Warriors of the Sword.

“Why do you smile so, my Queen?”

Softly, without moving from her resting position, she answered, “Why do most smile? One smiles for happiness, correct? I smile for such, and for relief.”

“Relief?”

“That I no longer have to bring strangers to My bed. Many thought that I would never find happiness in a single union. But I knew I just needed to find the correct union. And I smile for My good fortune. Never would I have thought that I would end up in the arms of an Elf.”

“Ah.”

The High Queen readjusted herself into her chair even further, settling in, fully understanding that it would take some moments for Sle’nel’ to lose the memories of her short past with Sam. Patiently, she said, “When will you trust Me, My Elf? I am not your Sam. My needs are not as hers, as you well know.”

“But did you not say that these are the most sought-after lovers throughout The Realm?”

The High Queen opened her eyes slightly, peering over to Sle’nel’, “You mean, the most sought-after lovers after My Elf?” She laughed lightly, closing her eyes, “And you know Me well enough to know that I care not for the openness of these physical demonstrations. They simply amuse Me as would a play.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, then softly replied, “Thank you.”

As the eve grew cooler, Meera placed more wood upon the fire, while Caitha continued to hum as she held on to her own warrior woman. Sle’nel’ covered San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ with one of the animal hides, then watched the flames of the fire. The Healer sat quietly among them, feeling somewhat alone, but gladdened to be in their company.

Throughout the turn while riding, Sle’nel’ occasionally checked on her memories to see if all were still there. She found it frustrating, laughing at herself, How am I supposed to know that which I cannot remember?

“Jandra, M’Love. What is it like to be an Elfin Faerie?”

Caitha was leaning against Sle’nel’s legs, also enjoying the sounds and sights of the eve. Meera was lying upon the ground on top of an animal hide, her head on Caitha’s lap. Caitha was absent-mindedly stroking Meera’s hair while also holding The Healer against her shoulder, having made her come over closer to her. The Healer was now sleeping comfortably against Caitha, contented in the moment.

Sle’nel’ shrugged, “I know not. I don’t think I have known of this long enough to know how it feels. Strange, in truth. Nice, as Elves seem to be respected and well loved. It is but strange to be the only one, though. Do you miss Woden, Caitha?”

Meera listened, interested in Caitha’s response, wondering herself if she could now go back to small little Woden. Caitha shook her head, “I know not, M’Love. A storyteller and singer of songs needs to travel throughout The Realm so as to learn more, as well as to share stories and songs. And as long as I am with Meera and you, then what else do I need? I can see that you no longer miss Woden, though.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, seeing her shallow breathing, as if in sleep. She placed her hand on Caitha’s head and softly said, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ is my home, wherever she is. As it is with you and your Warrior Woman.”

“Then I am happy for you, M’Love. While I had hoped it would be such with The Highest, I can see now that it wasn’t meant to be. And I think The High Queen an excellent lover for you.”

Caitha and Sle’nel’ spoke softly between themselves until late eve. The Healer, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and Meera had fallen asleep long prior, enjoying their moments away from their responsibilities. Sle’nel’ was just beginning to think of rising and calling a few guards over to carry The High Queen to her bed, when a loud noise erupted from someone. It startled Caitha and Sle’nel’, and caused The High Queen, The Healer and Meera to jerk wide-awake. The sound was much like the battle cry of the Valley’s Warriors when entering battle.

Meera jumped up, prepared to fight. Caitha just asked, “What was that?”

The High Queen sighed, trying to calm her heart and newly returned pains from its sudden jolt, laughing lightly, “That, My Storyteller, was the sound of the first physical conquest of the eve.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “Surely you jest? They announce it?”

The High Queen chuckled, “Your Sam will most likely be most frightened when she first hears this from Uthrn. Uthrn, as the leader of all their forces, will have need to be the loudest throughout the eve, and the one who calls it the most.”

Sle’nel’ laughed while rising. She offered her hand to her Queen, “Enough of this, my Queen. My wound hurts from overly much laughing. Come with me to our bed. You are tired.”

The High Queen took her hand, smiling, “You order your Queen? Is the aggressiveness of the Warriors of the Sword wearing off onto you, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ began to untie her shirt, as if to expose her breasts, “If you so desire, I too could provide such a yell as this when we have—”

The High Queen placed a finger to Sle’nel’s lips, smiling, “No, My Love. Did I ever tell you that I love your quiet ways?”

Sle’nel’ looked at The Healer, Caitha and Meera, “Enjoy your eve.”

They went to the tent that had been prepared for them and saw that two of the attendants were waiting. The attendants knelt down, bowing their head, “My Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Sle’nel’, dismissing her attendants, “Go and enjoy your eve. I think we can manage on our own.”

* * * *

The morn came early for all those who had well enjoyed the eve. Somewhat grumpy from an overly aggressive affair, Ann’wn returned to her own tent, having spent the eve in the Warrior’s of the Sword. As she moved the cover to its opening, she saw someone lying in her bed. She was instantly angered, Not another one of these women warriors!

But as she went near the covers, she saw The Healer’s bag of potions. Quietly, she uncovered the woman’s face a bit and saw that it was The Healer. She crouched down near her, wondering why she was in her tent. She stared at her longingly, wishing she could have spent the eve in the arms of this healer.

She brushed the back of her hand lightly against The Healer’s cheek, thinking it the softest thing in all The Realm.

Suddenly, The Healer stirred. She opened her eyes, “Ah. Force Leader.” She sat up and looked around the tent, “My apologies. I had meant to be gone prior to your arrival.”

Ann’wn sat back on her legs, yet watching The Healer, “It is of no concern, but why are you here?”

She watched as The Healer rubbed her eyes, “Those warriors of Rns’deln’ wouldn’t leave me alone. One was in my tent when I arrived to it, so I gave her a sleeping potion and came here, guessing that you would be gone until the morn.” She tried to peak through the opening, “Is it morn, already?”

Ann’wn was wishing it was yet the eve, “Unfortunately so, Healer.” She rose and extended her hand down to her, “Can I help you pack, Healer?”

“No. You can leave so that I may get in my garments. Or else you will have to endure my mild nakedness.”

Ann’wn raised an eyebrow and smiled a knowing smile, “And would that be so terrible, Healer?”

The Healer gently hit Ann’wn’s leg, “You wish, Force Leader. You wish you had me in your bed prior eve, but I know you well. You are just another warrior, wanting their one-eve moments. Get out!”

Ann’wn laughed, “Perhaps I do wish, Healer, but as do you.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ rose when she began to hear the sounds of others beginning to break camp. Her wounds yet ached, but sleep and her quiet moments spent in the arms of her Queen had allowed her wounds some rest. She opened the cover to the tent, calling in the attendants. The camp was quickly packed and prepared for further traveling while The High Queen and her company were provided their morn meal. Meera was packing their horses when Sam and Ann’wn finally arrived. Throughout the early morn, just prior to Sle’nel’s rising, the sounds of the Warriors of the Sword’s passion and conquests could be heard. Meera and Sle’nel’ saw them arrive, thinking they both looked exhausted. They saw many remainders from the eve’s passions where their lovers had left marks upon their necks.

Meera was merciless, “Highest. I heard the many moments of your pleasure prior eve. And yours as well, Force Leader. Yet I heard not either of your voices. I heard only the sounds of the conquests of you.”

The High Queen had exited the tent, hearing Meera’s jesting, laughing to herself. Ann’wn looked over to her Queen, somewhat embarrassed.

The High Queen was equally merciless, “Why, Ann’wn, My great Warrior. I think Meera to be correct. I don’t recall hearing your voice in the passions, prior eve. Were you well conquered? And My sister, you seem most exhausted this morn. Did Uthrn allow you no sleep, then? And what are those marks all over your neck?”

Sle’nel’ and Caitha both laughed. Sam remained in good humor, having fully enjoyed the aggressiveness of Uthrn’s passions, “Could you not have warned me, Highness? But I must say, it was but most pleasurable.”

“So I hear them to be, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. Would you have believed Me if I had warned you?”

Sam shook her head, “No. You be correct. I imagine it would have made me all the more interested. This Realm of yours is more fascinating than I had originally believed. I yet cannot imagine that I once thought Woden to be the largest town in The Realm. And now this.”

Meera laughed, “Met your match, Highest?”

Sam blushed, nodding her head, “Indeed.”

The turn’s journey began soon after, yet heading west across the great sea. By the midmorn, it had begun to rain. At midturn, Uthrn turned their direction slightly north where they came upon land within a short span. From there, yet raining, their journey remained on the landmass. Caitha noticed it was much different from Woden’s or from the Valley’s land. The land contained ragged looking mountains that were much lower than the Valley’s. And while it contained more hills like Woden’s landmass, the hills were rocky, almost impassable in places. It wasn’t a land of fertile farms or gardens, nor was it a land of great mountains, geysers or beautiful streams. On this land were great rivers that rushed in swift torrents back to the sea, coasts that were mostly steep with cliffs, and fields of ferns that seemed to continue to eternity. Bogs and swamps covered much of the land, making travel difficult for those who didn’t know a good route. Despite the rain, Uthrn kept them moving. She occasionally checked upon The High Queen and Sle’nel’, in respect to their wounds, but kept the pace steady.

Sam traveled near Uthrn once again, at Uthrn’s request. Uthrn had been well pleased with The Highest’s ability in her bed and had every intention of having her again this eve. Uthrn had never had a woman such as Sam and was well intrigued by her willingness and desire, both physically and mentally. Uthrn was bored with the Women of the Soul, finding them overly subservient to her needs and desires. She also wished for different than the Warriors of the Sword, as she felt they were always competing with her. In The Highest, she had found the woman she had long awaited. Sam was someone that would stand up to her, but also wanted the same pleasures she herself sought in another. The eve had been one of continual enjoyment, and Uthrn found herself thinking of spending many more moments with The Highest. It wasn’t the way of the Warriors of the Sword to think of unions or companionships, but Uthrn was unsure if she was willing to let go of The Highest quite yet. Even as she looked upon Sam as they rode, she found herself desiring her even further. She thought that she might be able to have feelings for her. Uthrn had never prior felt this feeling. They had slept briefly, well toward the morn, after an eve of much passion. Uthrn had woken early, just looking at The Highest, thinking her the most beautiful woman she had ever prior seen. For one brief moment she felt herself truly protective of one woman.

For the first moment since losing Jandra and leaving Woden, Sam had begun to feel more like her former self, because of Uthrn. The eve had been exhausting, but she had finally connected with someone. Uthrn, in all her strange and overly aggressive mannerisms, was a woman that Sam could enjoy. As Sam reflected on her companionship with Brett, she saw that Brett had overly controlled her. She also realized that in her relationship with Jandra, she had done the controlling. Oisin was a good friend, but Sam didn’t want another that would control her so. In Uthrn, Sam felt she had found an equal. Uthrn would never take directions or orders from Sam, but in the same regard, Uthrn expected Sam to remain strong and independent.

Their eve had begun purely physical, full of passion and aggression. But as the eve continued, and Uthrn hadn’t managed to control her, Sam saw that Uthrn became less aggressive and more enjoying of their union. By the morn, Sam thought she saw one brief moment of tenderness in Uthrn.

As Uthrn returned to the front from checking to see if all were ready, she had The Highest ride with her once again. Just prior to beginning their journey, Uthrn allowed one thought toward The Highest, something a Warrior of the Sword would never do, “Highest. I had a most enjoyable eve. Please think of spending this eve with me.” With that said, no more was spoken of it throughout the turn, but Sam did find Uthrn looking at her with kind, yet lusty eyes, occasionally.

At the end of the turn, Uthrn had them halt on the top of a small table-like hill. The rain had finally halted. While well wooded, the guards could see any enemy approaches for far distances. The High Queen and Sle’nel’ were in some pain from the long turn’s journey, so, after their meal, went to the tent that had once again been prepared for them.

As Sam sat by the fire eating her eve meal, Uthrn came near her. She stood, unsure of whether to sit beside her or wait for an invitation. Sam let her make the decision. After a few moments, Uthrn sat next to her and ate her own eve meal, “Highest. What do you make of our lands?”

“We are but on your landmass, then?”

“We are, but we yet have a half-turn’s journey until we arrive in our village.”

“These appear to be rugged and rough lands.”

“You will like our village. It is not as rough as this. There is one location upon this landmass that is quite generous, but only one. That is where we are located. We chose it so that others wouldn’t settle upon our land. Tell me of your Woden, Highest.”

“The women be far different than you, or of those in the Valley. They are of the First Ones and have no powers such as the Mystics. But we also have had a rugged life, even though our lands are but gentler than this. We have fought hard, and we are but born into battle. We utilize the land well, using the fields for farms and gardens, the sea for fishing, and the forest for our building. Unlike the Mystics, though, if we wish to have children, we must mate with the men. They raise the boy children, and we raise the girl children. Woden keeps the men’s community at a distance, as has been necessary. We have a law in Woden that every woman must have a woman companion. I think that this is not so elsewhere in The Realm.”

Uthrn nodded, “Your Woden sounds like many other communities. We must always fight for that which we believe is our due. And you are correct. I also don’t think anywhere else in The Realm requires a partnership of two. What occurs if the two disagree or no longer wish to be together?”

“The companionship can be halted, but they must then find another.”

“Why is this so? Why is it a requirement for two to live together?”

Sam thought about it for a moment, “Woden’s laws are not always understandable since they but go back many cycles. Long prior, the law was made so that every woman had another to take care of and to be taken care of. Love or passion wasn’t necessary. Many companionships even now are but out of convenience only.”

Uthrn nodded her understanding, “Some of this is much the same with us. The Women of the Soul need us in regard to protection, hunting and mating. We need them to produce our children as well as supply us with material goods and food.”

“Are there unions, or companionships between the two?”

“The Women of the Soul would have it so, and there are a few, but the Warriors of the Sword are overly independent and competitive to settle for such. Do you miss your Woden, Highest?”

“Some moments I miss it much. But I have enjoyed seeing and learning more of The Realm. Soon enough, I will and must return to Woden.”

“Are you also, as Highest, required to take a union?”

“You mean a companion? It will be but expected of me. I had one, but lost it.”

“Did you enjoy having this companion?”

“I thought not but now that she is gone, I find I did. Do you not wish for someone? Your life sounds lonely.”

Uthrn laughed loudly, “Lonely? How can one be lonely when there are others about at all moments? It is the expectation that I have someone in my bed upon every eve, to prove myself as the most desirable. Lonely is not the issue for us.” Uthrn stood, holding her hand out to Sam, “But there are some eves that I look well forward to, such as this one.”

* * * *

They prepared in the early morn, knowing that this would be the last turn of traveling to Rns’deln’. It had begun to rain once again during the eve and hadn’t let up by the morn. The High Queen and Sle’nel’s wounds weren’t improving due to the long turns’ travel, so the tent and the well-prepared bed had become essential.

Uthrn knelt and bowed her head deeply to The High Queen, “You requested my presence, High Queen?”

The High Queen turned, “Oh, Uthrn. Good. You come. Please rise. How fares our travel?”

“High Queen. It will take us most of the turn, but if we travel quickly we will arrive as soon as early after midturn.”

“Even with this incessant rain?”

Uthrn looked up into the sky, “The rain will cease by midmorn, Highness. And Rns’deln’ is well prepared for your arrival.” Uthrn knelt once again, bowing her head, “High Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked down upon Uthrn, “What do you require of Me, Woman Warrior of the Sword?”

Uthrn kept her head bowed, speaking softly, “My Queen. I find myself in an awkward position. I have taken great interest in your sister.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had wondered about this during the prior eve, seeing that Uthrn had become overly attentive to her sister, “I have great need of her, Uthrn, as does The Realm.”

“I understand, Highness.”

“And I have great need of her to be strong. The Realm needs her to be a most powerful of warrior and leader, My Warrior.”

“I understand, High Queen, but I have never prior felt as such. I would do nothing in my knowledge to hurt her, Highness.”

“And yet you are a great warrior. She could learn much from you.”

“Yes, High Queen. Thank you. I will tend well to your needs of The Highest.”

“Then I leave it in your hands. And remember Uthrn, she knows little of the ways of The Realm, and knows nothing of the ways of the Warriors of the Sword.”

“Yes, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ placed her hand under Uthrn’s chin, making her to raise her head. She looked directly into Uthrn’s eyes, “While you are a most favored daughter of The Realm, and I have much need of you, never forget these two things, Uthrn. She is My sister, and she is a Highest. Make her stronger, not weaker, or you will answer to Me only, for this.”

“I understand, and I can comply with this.”

“One more item, Uthrn.”

“Yes, my Queen?”

“This will not be an easy relationship for you. The Warriors of the Sword will not find your continuing interest in Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ something a warrior should consider. You know that you are about to break your vow. No warrior is to love.”

“I know this well, Highness. Some things are worth fighting for, Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “Indeed. And you are experienced enough to know which fight is worth the effort. I wish you well then. But I wonder what you will do should your own queen take a liking to her.”

Uthrn said nothing, but knew it as a possibility.

Sle’nel’ had come up from tending to her horse and saw that Uthrn was just leaving, “Is all well?”

“This will be our last turn on the journey, My Desire. We arrive this after midturn.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, looking tired even after a long eve’s rest. The High Queen moved to her, “Allow Me to remove some of your pain, My Desire. This turn is a long journey for us.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, moving away slightly, “No thank you, my Queen. It is bearable, and I can displace a small portion of it. I wish not to take any of your energies from you.”

“It will not, My Desire. And I can get our Healer to help do this if you would accept it.” She touched Sle’nel’s face, “Trust Me, My Love. The journey is overly long and rough to begin with such pain as this. I am feeling much improved, but I can see that you are not.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, hoping it would help, as she was in much pain, “Only if The Healer will help you to do so.”

The High Queen called for The Healer. When she came, they both worked to remove some of Sle’nel’s pain. The Healer was quite concerned that one of her wounds wasn’t healing, but knew the journey would end this turn, so vowed to take better care of the Elf while they were in the village. As she placed her hands upon Sle’nel’s head, she felt her with slight fever.

After they removed her pain, Sle’nel’ nodded, feeling improved, “Thank you.”

“Come and eat your morn meal. You will need your strength, Elf. I will make some special tea that will help to restore some of your energies as well as remove some more of the pain.” She looked up at the sky, “And it will also help you to remain warmer, in the miserable rain. I hope you take no chill, Elf. I have just felt that you have a slight fever. You must not become more chilled this turn.”

Sle’nel’ was shivering even while wearing her long cloak and hood. It was yet raining, and was yet quite cold. The High Queen chastised herself as she saw the cold drops of water drip from Sle’nel’s hood, I should have noticed this far sooner. She turned to her attendants, “What do we have that Sle’nel’ can wear so as to keep her warmer?”

The attendants drew Sle’nel’ back into the tent to place warmer garments upon her. The High Queen wasn’t pleased with the fever but also knew that it would be better to get Sle’nel’ to the village rather than remain where they were, “Healer. I want her healed. This is not acceptable.”

Her response was quick and biting, “Then quit taking her on such journeys as this, High One.”

The High Queen breathed in, sighing, understanding The Healer’s frustration, as it was her own, “How serious is it?”

“She will be fine. She just needs rest. Their healer will help me with her this eve, and she will be improved soon. It is minor only.”

“Thank you, Healer.” She looked at her, grateful for her, “Tell Me, Healer. How was your eve?”

“As any other eve, my Queen.”

“You need your own Elf.”

“Indeed, High One. Don’t we all?”

The journey was wearing on all the travelers. The ground had become soaked, causing the horses to travel slower. The rain had continued, increasing into steady torrents. And the winds had begun, boiling up about them as if the furies from the Stones had appeared. As midturn approached, Uthrn had to decide whether to take a break or to continue the journey in hopes of ending it sooner. Looking back to the Elf, she saw that Sle’nel’ was slumped over on her horse, but that The High Queen’s Force Leader sat behind her, holding her. She continued their tortured travel so that they could arrive for the needed rest.

The clouds began to lessen and the pouring rain slowed to a mere drizzle just at midturn. Caitha could see the mountains rise up in front of them as a great and insurmountable wall as the clouds moved apart. Even The High Queen was ever amazed at the sight of these mountains. Seemingly out of nowhere, a chain of great mountains loomed before the travelers with no apparent path through them. As they approached, Caitha began to see the path that wound its way up to a low, narrow pass.

* * * *

Many of the Warriors of the Sword guarded the pass. They welcomed the travelers, and as they pointed to the last portion of the journey, Sle’nel’ saw the Warriors of the Sword’s valley, where their village was located. Sam saw that it was a large valley, but completely encased on one side by the mountains while protected on the remaining borders by great cliffs that overlooked the sea. Meera could see that the Warriors of the Sword had chosen this location due to its natural protection, which acted as a fortress that surrounded the village.

Once through the pass, The High Queen removed her hood. Sle’nel’ had slept lightly during the last portion of their journey, having been given a sleeping spell by The Healer, and was feeling improved. At the beginning of the pass, Ann’wn had returned to her own horse and Sle’nel’ once again rode alone. As they cleared the pass and stood at the entrance to Rns’deln’s valley, Queen Erthrn arrived with a few of her own counselors. She rode up to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, then dismounted.

She knelt and bowed her head deeply over her bent knee, “High Queen of The Realm. You bestow us great honor with your presence.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ dismounted and went to Erthrn. She took Erthrn’s elbow and made her to rise, giving her a hug and a kiss upon each cheek, “Queen Erthrn. It is good to see you once again. Thank you for your invitation, and for your assistance with this great battle. I have remained away from your valley overly long and am pleased I am once again in your protection. How fare you, My friend?”

Sle’nel’ could see that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was truly pleased to see Erthrn. As the two queens spoke, Sle’nel’ dismounted after she found the village. It stood as a striking contrast to anything she had seen prior, well unlike Woden or the Valley in any regard. There were no dwellings in the Warriors’ of the Sword valley. Sle’nel’ had looked throughout their valley searching for the village, but saw no sign of any building. Looking back toward the great mountains, she finally saw it. The village was impossibly carved out from the caves of the mountainside.

Sam had come up alongside her, “It be the perfect location against their enemies. Their ingenuity is to be admired. Seeing such, I suddenly find Woden overly exposed to all attack. In this valley, the only way an enemy could attack would be to but climb up the cliffs from the sea, then cross the valley to their cave dwellings, or to try to accomplish the small and well-guarded pass. It is brilliant.”

Sle’nel’ admired the carvings they had done to enhance their dwellings, wanting to go inside the caves to take a closer look. She felt oddly drawn to them.

Caitha and Meera came up beside Sle’nel’, “I wouldn’t want to live in these caves for very long, M’Love, as they are probably dark throughout much of the turn. But I do much admire the carvings they have done on the outside of the caves to make them but look more welcoming.”

Meera was impressed at the genius of their defense, but didn’t know what to think about living deep within their passages.

Sle’nel’ listened as they spoke, but kept her thoughts to herself. She thought of what San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had said to her prior about being The High Queen in this location. She realized why The High Queen had said that it would probably be difficult to bring the high culture here. Comparing the high culture of the Valley to what might be possible here was even difficult to consider. From a quick look, Sle’nel’ thought there must be well over one hundred caves of varying sizes. She wondered how far into the mountainside the caves extended, knowing that the population of these women was many.

She kept her thoughts to herself, No wonder their mating is so overly open for all to see and hear. There cannot be much privacy in these caves.

Uthrn had dismounted and went to stand next to Sam. She carefully observed Sam’s reaction to her homeland and was pleased as Sam rested her eyes upon the caves, “Do you like my village, Highest?”

“Very much. A most brilliant location. I am anxious to see the inside of these caves.”

Uthrn was pleased, “And I am anxious to show them to you.”

After finally seeing their village, Sle’nel’ turned her attentions to Queen Erthrn. Erthrn was a striking woman and truly a Queen. As much as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stood out as Queen of the Valley and High Queen of The Realm, Erthrn stood out as Queen of the Warriors of the Sword and Women of the Soul. She stood far taller than any of the travelers, was stronger looking than even Uthrn, and looked fully capable of beating any challenger. She had a tattoo across her forehead of an animal that Sle’nel’ didn’t recognize, many bracelets tightly bound across the top portion of her bare arm, and a silver and gold sword at her side that Sle’nel’ didn’t think she herself could lift. Another tattoo of a highly intricate sword began at the base of her neck and continued down to her navel. Like in the Valley, all but the most private parts of her breasts were displayed. But the garments were those of a warrior, and not of a queen. She wore carved-metal wrist guards, carved-metal knee guards, and had boots that laced up to her knees. Her hair was somewhat in the style of Uthrn’s, but the queen also had a section of short, standing hair that began at the forehead and went straight back to the base of her neck, running along the center of her head. The section of hair was about a half-a-finger length’s width and was dyed a deep yellow. Except for the long braid that hung down her back from the bottom of her hairline, her head was shaved. The effect was arresting and made the queen look terrifying, yet magnificent.

But Sle’nel’ also noticed that Queen Erthrn looked upon The High Queen with much apparent affection and respect. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned around after a few moments, motioning for Sle’nel’ and the others to come forward.

They all knelt and bowed their heads to Queen Erthrn, “Rise. With The High Queen present, you have no need to kneel before me. I am not your queen, but I thank you for your respect.”

She went to Sam, “Welcome, Highest of Woden. I look forward to you telling us this story of how you defeated the Buron male. The tale is legendary, but I wish to hear it from you. And for you to tell me of your Woden. I would also like to meet your Warrior Woman, as the legends speak much of her as well.”

Sam bowed her head, “It is an honor to be with you this turn, Queen Erthrn. Thank you for your invitation. I would be delighted to tell you of this battle. And I would like to learn more of your women and their skill with the sword.”

Queen Erthrn nodded, “It shall be done.” She looked upon Sam, fully admiring her beauty. To San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ she said, “I see that your magnificence of looks carries well in your family. Your sister is quite stunning.” Turning back to Sam, she asked, “Have you a mate, or do the Woden Women not take mates?”

Sam laughed, “I have no companion at this moment, but am expected to, according to the Woden laws. We have very different ways than those of the Warriors of the Sword, though.”

The High Queen felt a moment of concern when she recognized that Erthrn was interested in her sister. She wondered if Uthrn would choose to defer to her queen, or would challenge her for Sam’s attentions. But Erthrn wasn’t queen of these Warriors for no reason, and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ guessed that Erthrn could defeat even Uthrn in any contest.

“Tell me, Highest of Woden, did you select one of my women for a union and mating these past eves?”

Sam nodded, “Uthrn, Queen Erthrn.”

Queen Erthrn nodded, “A wise choice for Uthrn. She has done well. I may challenge her to hold your attentions for an eve. You are most stunning, Highest of Woden.”

She then turned to Sle’nel’ and bowed her head, “You honor us greatly, Elfin Princess. It is good to have an Elf returned to The Realm. Like all the Elves, you are beyond beautiful. It is no surprise to me that our High Queen has taken you for her own. You resemble your mother greatly. She was one of my teachers, and the greatest Elf of all, according to the legends. I am deeply humbled in your presence. She wouldn’t be surprised to know that you are now the High Sorcerer of the Stones.”

Sle’nel’ bowed her head slightly, then looked up to Erthrn, “You are an exceptional woman also, Queen Erthrn. I am honored to be in your presence. Moments permitting, I would like to hear more of my Mother from you. It is the reason I came. While I was given some of my Mother’s memories, I would like to hear and see what gifts she gave to others.”

Queen Erthrn nodded, “It shall be done. But come. Let us go to The Caves to celebrate. The Women of the Soul have prepared a feast and celebration in your honor, High Queen. We are pleased that you are here.”

The High Queen motioned toward Meera and Caitha, “And here are two of The Highest’s most loyal companions. This is Caitha, a master storyteller and singer of songs, and this is her mate, and the force leader of all of Woden, Meera the Woden Warrior Woman.”

Queen Erthrn bowed her head to them, “It is my honor that you accompany The High Queen to our village. Warrior Woman, I have heard much of your skills in battle and look forward to seeing them displayed in contest. And Caitha, it is always excellent to have a master storyteller and singer of songs here with us so that we may all share. You are free to all in my village.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held out her arm to Sle’nel’. She took it, seeing The High Queen observing her reactions to The Caves. Queen Erthrn walked alongside San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ while speaking of their recent battle over the Dungaras. Sle’nel’ half-listened to their conversation, focusing more upon hiding her pain and also upon the path to The Caves. She saw that they would soon begin to ascend many stairs that wound their way up to their in-the-mountain dwellings. She wondered quietly to herself if her body would allow the physical energy.

Walking up the countless steps, The High Queen and Queen Erthrn led the way while Sam followed with Meera and Caitha. Uthrn had seen her own queen take interest in The Highest and was now wondering whether to challenge her queen for her or not. She followed behind the delegation from the Valley, displeased with her queen’s interest in Sam. To challenge their queen for someone’s attentions wasn’t unheard of, but nor was it usual. She knew if she won, it would make their queen to look less than needed, and if she lost, it would make herself look less than needed for her role as leader of all their forces. She knew that it was best not to challenge their queen in this regard, but felt strongly about Sam being hers. She also knew she would need to let go of this feeling should their queen truly desire The Highest. She decided that she could only hope that Sam would make it known that she preferred Uthrn prior to any such challenge.

After what seemed like many moments of climbing up to The Caves, they finally arrived to the great meeting cave that was also used for celebrations. The War Council members had arrived prior turn, waiting for The High Queen’s arrival. It was a most glorious of moments for The Realm in that one of their greatest enemies was finally being defeated after many long cycles of constant battle. But the War Council knew that they must yet fight against the Mungardies, an even stronger force. From one perspective, there was much hope now of being able to do so. But the harsh realities of The Realm told The High Queen that the Mungardies were a stronger and much darker enemy than the Dungaras. Whatever was to be decided, it would wait until the next turn. This turn was a celebration for The Realm, and for the Warriors of the Sword who had helped damage the very core of the Dungaras’ forces. And Queen Erthrn never gave up hope that The High Queen would one turn decide to move her reign to Rns’deln’.

As they entered into the main cave, the Warriors of the Sword and the Women of the Soul knelt and bowed their heads to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ was surprised at the large number of women present and at the enormity of the great meeting room. She guessed that there were over six hundred women in the great cave, but even with these numbers, there was room remaining. She had expected the cave to be dark, but had forgotten that the Warriors of the Sword and Women of the Soul were also Mystics. The cave was light, lit from many magical sources, and appeared as if the sun itself shone inside. There was a long banquet table laid out with an abundance of food on one side. An immense fireplace was located on the west wall, built within the cave’s wall itself, but enhanced with boulders. Long tables and chairs of massive dark wood were lined up toward another side and were able to hold most of the women present. Musicians were along the side of the great banquet table, and the center of the room was empty for their entertainment and dancing. While Sle’nel’ knew it to be a cave, it seemed like any other great hall that she had seen in the Valley. There were even doors that led elsewhere, something she hadn’t thought possible inside a cave. On one of the remaining walls, a great chair with a smaller one next to it was provided. Queen Erthrn led San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ to The High Queen’s chair, having The High Queen turn to her audience.

Queen Erthrn held up her arms so as to quiet the women. She turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “High Queen of The Realm and Queen of the Valley. We are most pleased and humbled at your agreeing to hold the War Council on our lands. It is not unknown that we would honor your every desire and request should you wish to grant our valley as the permanent residence of The High Queen, but know that this is not the reason for your visit. We are well pleased to be able to help turn the battle against the Dungaras, and are delighted that we are permitted to hold this celebration for their upcoming total defeat.” She motioned her hand to all the women present, “We hold this celebration for all of us, but particularly for you as High Queen, as it was at your insistence that the push to finally defeat the Dungaras occurred.” She looked at all the women in the cave, “We are proud to serve such a High Queen as this.”

Initially, they knelt and bowed their heads, and then as customary for the Warriors of the Sword and of the Soul, the women stood and all began raising their hands and fists, shouting, “High Queen! High Queen! High Queen!”

Sle’nel’ was surprised but saw that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ wasn’t. The High Queen waited patiently for them to finish, knowing that if they had been displeased with her, their chants would have taken on a very different sound. She finally raised her arms to halt them, “Queen Erthrn. Warriors of the Sword and Women of the Soul, and all those present. Thank you for your most gracious welcome. It is good to once again be returned to the true warriors and heart of The Realm. I am, as are all of you, pleased for the reason we now celebrate. Many lives have been lost to arrive to this moment. And while we have much further to proceed, we can now begin to see hope.”

She introduced all those who had come with her, including Sam, Caitha, Meera, and all her counselors and advisors. She had saved the introducing of Sle’nel’ to last, knowing that their reactions would be much different for her than for the others.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled at her Sle’nel’, taking her hand and raising it, “And this is Sle’nel’, High Sorcerer of the Stones, The Realm’s only surviving Elf, and My Love—Sle’nel’ Ni Riain, Elfin Princess.”

They had made stomping sounds with their feet as high approval for everyone else that had been introduced. When Sle’nel’ was finally introduced, Sle’nel’ had expected them to do the same, but instead, they all solemnly knelt and bowed their heads as they had done for San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Elfin Princess.”

They remained that way until San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ squeezed her hand and whispered to her, “You must be the one to release them, My Love.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, yet unsure as to why everyone insisted on such, “Please rise. Thank you for your welcome.”

Queen Erthrn then loudly pronounced, “Musicians! Begin the celebration.”

Unlike in the Valley, the dancing began without The High Queen taking the first dance. Sle’nel’ was relieved, seeing that the way these women danced was much different than even that of the Valley. The musicians provided lively music with heavy rhythmic beats and loud wailing melodies that had more story of war embedded in them than the flowing and gentle melodies to which Sle’nel’ was accustomed.

As the music began, Queen Erthrn said to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “High Queen, my friend. I leave you to your enjoyment. I think I will take an interest in your Ann’wn and leave your sister to Uthrn, for now. I can see that Uthrn is well taken by her. I know, though, that this will create difficulty for her along the way.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ bowed her head in a brief nod, “You are truly a wise queen, as they will indeed have many issues. But I think you will find Ann’wn all you desire.”

Erthrn nodded, laughing, “Perhaps we will have to trade force leaders, High Queen. Should you or our Elf have need of anything this eve, four attendants await your every desire. When you are ready, they will show you to your chambers. By the way, my Queen, we have prepared them especially for you. These chambers will remain only as yours.”

“You are not trying to entice Me here are you, My Strong Queen Erthrn?”

Erthrn laughed loudly, “Of course I am, my friend. I would like it much. Not just to have The High Queen here, though. You know I would much like your company and abilities. You place even me to shame with your last battle.” She quit smiling for a moment; “We must speak of this battle next turn, High Queen, as I also sent a delegation to study the battle site. I have found some strange facts at the scene and need to share them with you. But it will wait.” She smiled once more, “Our valley is yours, and your every desire will be met, High Queen.”

She turned, leaving to find Ann’wn. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned to her Elf, “What do you think of all this, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, looking somewhat tired and pained, “Your command throughout The Realm never ceases to amaze me. While this hasn’t the tameness or culture of the Valley, I can see why you might consider holding your reign within this valley. These are most amazing women and warriors.”

“What would you like to do during this celebration, My Love? Would you like some food brought to us? Would you like to dance? Or would you like to simply sit and observe the celebration while you think on this?”

She breathed in deeply, regretting the action for the pain it caused. The High Queen frowned, “Come. Let us sit for a while and have the attendants retrieve us some of their exquisite food. I think you will like it. They use far different spices than those of the Valley.”

She guided Sle’nel’ to her seat, touching her shoulders briefly just prior to sitting. Sle’nel’ shivered at the touch, wishing more. She looked at her Queen, whispering softly to her, “I love you, my Queen.”

Queen Erthrn had found Ann’wn, “Force Leader for The High Queen. I have need and desire of you this eve. Dance with me.”

Ann’wn liked Queen Erthrn for her strong warrior ways as well as her looks, and was honored and excited by her attentions. She decided to act as a Warrior of the Sword would, “Perhaps, Queen Erthrn. I will compare first, prior to this decision.”

Queen Erthrn was pleased by Ann’wn’s understanding of their ways, taking the challenge. She grabbed Ann’wn to her, kissing her passionately and roughly. Ann’wn allowed the kiss, and as Queen Erthrn finished, Ann’wn placed her hand on Erthrn’s breast, holding it tightly. She then placed her hand in back of Erthrn’s head, moving her head quickly and roughly to her, returning the kiss. Erthrn was surprised, but excited by the Force Leader.

Uthrn was gladdened by Queen Erthrn’s interest in Ann’wn, as she was now free to keep The Highest for herself. She went over to Sam, “Dance with me, Highest. I have desires for you.”

Sam desired Uthrn, but was uncertain if she should make such an attachment. The outcome seemed impossible, as she knew she would need to return to Woden after her training, and also knew that Uthrn would be unable to leave Queen Erthrn.

“I desire you also, Uthrn. But is this a wise choice on our parts? It cannot end well for us.”

Uthrn grabbed Sam to her, needing to show her aggressiveness in front of everyone, “Let us think on this later, Highest. Not now. Let us just enjoy this moment together.”

Sam relented, also wanting to be with Uthrn. She placed her hand on Uthrn’s private parts, then gave her a passionate, but short kiss, “I will dance with you.” To herself, Sam thought, Life in Woden was so much simpler.

Sle’nel’ felt improved after eating and resting, noting that The High Queen had been correct. Their food was delicious. She drank some of their special drink, not knowing what it was, but feeling somewhat lightheaded after doing so. The drink was a strong one, and Sle’nel’ noticed that The High Queen refused it.

“What is this drink they gave me?”

The High Queen smiled knowingly, “Strong, is it not? An intoxicating drink they make, much stronger than wine. They age it for many cycles prior to drinking it. I would caution its intake if you would like to partake of the eve.”

“Now you tell me of this?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed lightly. She motioned to the attendants, ordering some tea for Sle’nel’, “Drink the tea, My Desire. The effects will disappear in a short while. But it should have helped remove your pain.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, feeling somewhat dulled, “What pain?”

The High Queen rose, offering her hand to Sle’nel’, “Good. I would like to dance. Come with Me?”

Sle’nel’ was feeling no pain so took her hand. They danced for much of the eve, Sle’nel’ becoming more alert and less dulled as the moments passed. She saw that her Queen was enjoying the physical and aggressive ways of the Warriors of the Sword. Seeing such, she realized that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was desiring and needing her to perform in the same fashion, especially in front of all the Warriors of the Sword.

Following the ways of the Warriors of the Sword, Sle’nel’ pulled her Queen to her, giving her a passionate and aggressive kiss. She placed her hand onto The High Queen’s breast, providing a visual display in front of everyone, knowing it was expected. She then placed her other hand on The High Queen’s private parts, surprising even The High Queen. She began to dance seductively, moving against The High Queen in ways that stunned and pleased the Warriors of the Sword. They hadn’t prior seen such movements as these. They watched with great interest, and within a short while were doing the same with their own partners.

After a few more dances and many more such movements, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ finally said, “Come to My chambers with Me.” Queen Erthrn smiled to herself seeing that the Elfin Faerie was a good observer of The High Queen’s needs and desires, wishing someone as this for herself.

Sle’nel’ nodded. The High Queen motioned to her attendants, “To My chambers.”

They walked down several long halls until they came to the end of the great tunnel. At the end were two massive doors guarded by two Warriors of the Sword. The attendants opened the doors and guided The High Queen and Sle’nel’ inside the chamber. Both The High Queen and Sle’nel’ were fully shocked.

“This is unbelievable!”

Queen Erthrn had transformed this part of the cave into a magnificent room that contained one large window overlooking the valley and sea. The room was as large as both The High Queen’s chambers back in the Valley. It had a commanding fireplace in it, a sitting area of beautifully carved wooden pieces, a massive bed complete with the most comfortable of covers, a table prepared with food and drink, and carpets of the softest animal skins.

“May we help you to prepare, High Queen?”

Sle’nel’ looked at the attendants, then moved to her Queen. She placed her hands upon The High Queen’s shoulders, moving her hands slowly down The High Queen’s arms, taking hold of her hands when she was done. She felt San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shiver as she did so, knowing The High Queen desired her.

Sle’nel’ looked only at her lover, but spoke to the attendants, “Leave us. We will call if we need your services. Allow no interruptions.”

The attendants were well trained by Queen Erthrn and offered nothing in response except a bowing of the head as they quietly and quickly left. The door closed firmly behind them. The High Queen began to relax a little, but Sle’nel’ was determined to provide a Warrior of the Sword eve for her Queen. She ripped open her own top, placing The High Queen’s hand upon one of her breasts. She then pulled The High Queen to her, kissing her neck forcefully, leaving a slight mark upon it.

The High Queen responded with a deep moan, arching her head upward in response, gasping at the feeling. Sle’nel’ removed San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s gown quickly and urgently, not caring if it ripped, knowing The High Queen desired the roughness after having seen the Warriors of the Sword do as much. She kissed San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s breast, biting it gently, but with more force than ever prior.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was crazed with desire, trying to overtake Sle’nel’s aggressive advances, but unable to. Sle’nel’ had every intention of fulfilling her Queen’s every desire this eve, pleased at being the one able to do so. The High Queen tried to move them toward the bed, but Sle’nel’ made her to lie upon the animal skins in front of the fireplace. She engaged The High Queen fully throughout the eve before she allowed The High Queen her much needed release. By that moment, both were fully exhausted from the eve and their journey. As Sle’nel’ fell asleep in her Queen’s arms, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ covered them lightly with one of the animal skins, finally falling asleep herself.

* * * *

The morn came overly soon as it often did for The High Queen, but she knew she needed to rise for the War Council meetings. She wrapped a cover from the bed around herself, then opened the door, calling to one of the attendants, “Call Ann’wn and The Healer to Me, and I need tending. But quietly. I wish not to wake our Elf.”

As The High Queen was prepared, no words were spoken so as to allow Sle’nel’ the rest she needed. When Ann’wn came, she began to kneel to her Queen, but The High Queen prevented it, pointing to Sle’nel’. Ann’wn understood the gesture—to move Sle’nel’ to the bed—while noticing that their bed hadn’t been slept in. She nodded to her Queen, noticing the marks of passion upon her neck. She smiled knowingly, then picked up Sle’nel quietly and effortlessly, moving her gently to the bed without waking her. The High Queen covered her, then made Ann’wn leave the room with her.

“Thank you, My Warrior Woman. I want her to rest so as to help her heal more.”

“You look tired, my Queen.”

The High Queen blushed, “Yes … well, as do you. How was your eve with Queen Erthrn?”

“It was a most excellent of eves, but appears to not be as excellent as was yours, my Queen.”

“This place does have that effect, does it not? When does the meeting begin?”

“It will await your presence, so after your morn meal, Highness.”

“I must first speak with My Healer.”

Ann’wn knelt, bowing her head deeply, “Yes, my Queen.”

The High Queen placed a hand upon Ann’wn’s head, Queen Erthrn hinted that she found some interesting facts at the battle site. This becomes more mysterious.

Ann’wn looked up at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ but said nothing. She nodded her understanding, She told me of this prior eve. She paused a moment, then silently asked, My Queen?

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded.

Do we contemplate moving your reign to this location?

“Perhaps, Ann’wn. Perhaps. Wait while I give My Healer My needs.”

The Healer had arrived, “Healer. How fared your eve?”

The Healer had knelt and bowed her head, but San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had taken her elbow and made her to rise as The Healer responded, “Another eve, my Queen. How fare your and our Elf’s wounds?”

“It is why I have asked for your presence. She sleeps. We were awake most of the eve, so I wish her to rest. But the wound looks slightly inflamed and swollen. And she seems to have a slight fever.”

“I will tend to her. And worry not. I will have no need to awaken her. It is good we remain here for a few turns. She needs to rest, my Queen.”

“I go to attend the War Council now. Have an attendant inform Sle’nel’ of where I am upon her waking.”

“And your wounds, Highness? How do they fare?”

“I have removed the pain for now. They seem to heal well, many thanks to you.”

The Healer nodded, then saw Ann’wn, “Good morn, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn blushed, and bowed her head, “Healer. You look well.” What a stupid response. Why can I not say something of some intelligence in front of this one?

The Healer laughed lightly, “It is always interesting with these women, is it not?” She then turned and went to The High Queen’s chambers.

Ann’wn raised her arm for The High Queen so as to escort her to their meeting. The High Queen looked at her, seeing the shyness between the two of them, but gave no indication of her knowledge, “Am I dressed appropriately?”

“You look most beautiful this morn, Highness. You wear your crown very little in the Valley. And you never seem to wear many of these decorations that you do this journey. May I dare to say that you look as The High Queen of The Realm, Highness? While I enjoy the pleasures of these warrior women, it soothes the eyes to look upon you once again.”

“Ann’wn, your charms seem to awaken. Erthrn must have enjoyed them well prior eve. Who attends this meeting?”

“She is a hand full, Highness. Erthrn and Uthrn attend, as do the force leaders from many of the neighboring towns, and five of your lesser force leaders. I have also invited The Highest and the Woden Warrior Woman. In addition, seven sorcerers attend and eleven other village leaders. Erthrn will introduce the group. Plus your Counselors and Advisors that journeyed with us, Highness.”

“I will need to be forceful, then.”

“Yes, my Queen. Very.”

“Have we another meeting next turn?”

“And the turn after, my Queen.”

She sighed, “At minimum, our Elf will receive the rest she needs.”

“She is most special, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked at Ann’wn and nodded, “My breath gets taken away just upon seeing her after a short absence. I worry that this consuming love will hinder My abilities as Queen, though. I feel Myself softening, rather than hardening to this Realm of ours.”

“You have already found a way, my Queen, to do both. You are yet unused to this feeling of having such as our Elf.”

“Indeed. The moment I think I know her well, she yet surprises Me.”

The War Council was held outside in their arena so all the Warriors of the Sword could listen, although they couldn’t participate. The participants sat on the main stage of the arena in a circle, with The High Queen seated at the head. The Warrior Women of the Sword sat in the layered tiers, and most were in attendance this turn.

The meeting began with introductions of all and a general statement from Queen Erthrn, since she hosted the meeting.

“Welcome. We meet these turns to discuss our next strategies in completing the final defeat of the Dungaras and re-gathering our forces for our assault against the Mungardies. While we have achieved much, it has come at great loss to The Realm. Our numbers, as have the Dungaras’, have been diminished. And now we face an even greater enemy. We will host three turns of meetings to help guide The High Queen of The Realm’s decision as to our next steps. What we say these three turns will help to shape the future of The Realm.”

The meetings’ attendees each took their turn at speaking their voice, and it began easily enough. But San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that she was about to be chastised for not providing aggressive enough tactics sooner, and for not providing even stronger commands. While some of The Realm’s Counselors wanted more negotiation, she now sat with many of the force commanders, who for the most part wanted more action and aggression against the Dungaras.

Mil’der’in, as her main counselor, sat next to The High Queen, often supplying advise or other information she had gathered during their journey. Without looking at her, The High Queen spoke softly so that only she could hear, “Erthrn has found some information regarding My recent battle against the Dungaras. Do you know of this?”

“I know that we have traitors among us, and she believes them to be here. She will be trying to trick them into revealing themselves during our meetings, Highness.”

“That means she must suspect who it is.”

“She does, but hasn’t yet told me, my Queen. She wants no mistakes over this. I believe it is why she wanted the meeting here, and I believe she really didn’t want or need a War Council.”

“I wondered about that. She hates such affairs as this. I just thought she was trying to win Me over so that I would move My reign here. She would just as soon have Me issue her a command to attack rather than listen to these others. She resents the moments it takes away from her battles.”

“She is trying to win you here, also, Highness. She does both. How were your chambers that she had built for you?”

“Beautiful. More than I could hope for.”

“Your Counselors are quite concerned over what Erthrn now attempts. You know fully that they wish you not to leave.”

Her response was quick, “Then they should not bind Me so tightly to them. I feel overly constrained. I have no need to be constrained and lectured at all My moments. And it seems that there is an increasing number of ceremonies and celebrations that I must attend, of late.”

“I can speak to them of these issues, my Queen.”

“I have not actively considered a move as yet, Mil’der’in. But I am weary of performing both the Queen of the Valley’s duties as well as The High Queen of The Realm’s duties. It is overly much.”

Mil’der’in smiled, “You mean, now that you have someone else to spend all your moments with, Highness? I can see that she well pleases you. The marks upon your neck speak loudly as to hers and your passions prior eve.”

A queen from a small community rose to speak to the War Council, “We should try to negotiate with the Mungardies. They have left my village alone for all these cycles. Your battles just stir up increased issues rather than attempt to resolve them.”

Queen Erthrn would have just as soon placed an arrow through this one’s heart, but was committed to this show as she searched for their traitor, and as she tried to persuade The High Queen to move her reign to her valley. She looked over to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ who was seated far across from her. She saw that even The High Queen was weary of these types who thought peace could be had through negotiating with the Mungardies. They had negotiated with them throughout many High Queens’ reigns, to no change.

Erthrn allowed the discussions to continue until midturn, then rose, “Forgive my interruption of these proceedings. But many of you have never prior witnessed or seen the results of a Dungaras or a Mungardies’ attack. We have brought first-hand witnesses and captives from our battles to you this turn so that you may hear of the tortures and cruelties that occur at our enemies’ hands. They are here to tell you of their individual horrors, and to answer your questions.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was becoming tired of sitting in her seat, so stood. She well knew the mercilessness inflicted on the Mystics by the Mungardies, but was always surprised to learn that some knew not of these harsh realities. She had ever wondered why the Mungardies held such intense hate of the Mystics to them, but hadn’t yet been able to learn the answer.

As the stories and questions continued, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked up to the main entrance, sensing something. There stood her love. Sle’nel’ had finally risen, readied herself, and come to hear the War Council. She hadn’t yet seen her Queen, looking upon the one telling their story of torture, even though she was overly far away to hear clearly. She also sensed something, then looked, finding her Queen. She began her long journey down the many stairs to her Queen.

The High Queen watched, pleased for the distraction, but something in the words of the one speaking caught her attention, “I was being tortured by the Dungaras for no reason. They had already killed all the warriors. I had three children and was pregnant. They killed each one in front of me, terribly, causing them much pain. Do you know what it is like for a mother to see their own children tortured such as this?” The woman was fully crying, but continued, “Then I saw one of the Warriors from The Realm, thinking I had been rescued. But she was speaking to a Dungaras. An attack from the Warriors of the Sword then occurred and I was rescued, but the warrior I spoke of wasn’t around when I had been made safe. I wanted to thank her for bringing The Realm’s forces, although it was overly late to save my children.”

Queen Erthrn rose, “Do you happen to see this warrior among us, Fren’thern? Perhaps you will yet be able to thank her.”

The woman looked slowly around the circle, finally locating her, “There she is. Thank you kind warrior, for saving me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had recognized the tone of Erthrn’s voice, knowing that she was after someone. Erthrn was a long prior friend of The High Queen, and a superb ruler in The Realm. When The High Queen just prior to San’lr’in’thel’ineln had been betrayed and killed, Erthrn was considered for the position, as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had yet been overly young. But Erthrn was considered as overly aggressive. After some debate, the Deep Mystics had wisely chosen a more moderate, yet not conservative view, not wishing for war unless necessary, and in spite of her young cycles, they had chosen San’lr’in’thel’ineln. They knew that Erthrn would battle against anyone who even looked like they might go against The Realm.

But The High Queen had listened to Erthrn’s advice upon many occasions since that moment, knowing her to be well experienced in battle. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ often thought that the High Mystics had made the wrong choice, knowing that Erthrn was also a wise leader among all her women, and ruled well. During the long moments of recovery that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had needed after her serious back wound, Erthrn had been asked, and had agreed to act as temporary High Queen. And she had performed the harsh and impossible duty well. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew that if she hadn’t been residing in the Valley already when she had become High Queen, she would have most definitely moved her reign to Erthrn’s protection.

The High Queen looked to where the woman was pointing and saw that it was one of the force leaders from a neighboring village near Erthrn’s, and one who they counted on for strong warriors. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ didn’t see that Ann’wn was also taking great interest in this conversation.

Ber’in rose, smiling, “You are welcome, Fren’thern. I am only sorry that I didn’t arrive so as to save your children.”

Erthrn looked puzzled, playing her part well “I am confused, Ber’in. Why did this woman see you speaking to a Dungaran prior to our arrival?”

Sle’nel’ had finally completed the stairs and was almost to the arena when she saw her Queen’s concerned expression, and saw her attention returned fully to the proceedings. Ann’wn had run up to Sle’nel’ the moment she saw her approaching, “Perhaps you should remain away a moment more, my Princess, or you may have a desire to call upon your staff.”

“You have found the traitor, then?”

“Queen Erthrn has. But you cannot take this one to the Stones as yet, Princess. We need information from her.”

“Do you know this woman?”

“Sadly, very well. I have fought alongside her upon many moments. But she has always been more distant than the rest of us, even given a warrior’s life.”

The High Queen had become so intent on the traitor before her that she had forgotten about Sle’nel’ being the High Sorcerer of the Stones. When it did suddenly flash in her head, she turned so as to halt Sle’nel’ from coming any closer to the arena, relieved to see that Ann’wn had already done so, thinking, Of course. Ann’wn spent the eve with Erthrn for good reason. Erthrn had greater need of Ann’wn than just their union.

Ber’in responded, “I know not, Queen Erthrn, as I arrived along with your forces.”

Erthrn tried to look puzzled again, but San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ saw that she was having difficulty hiding her anger, “I recall not inviting you to our battle. How did you know of it?”

Erthrn snapped her fingers for one of her messengers. The messenger came running to her. Erthrn gave her something, then pointed to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. The messenger nodded, running it quickly over to The High Queen. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched with interest, wondering what Erthrn was having delivered to her. The messenger gave her the small bundle, then left. She opened it, seeing a woman’s finger, detached from its owner’s hand, with a ring on it. She examined the grisly remains carefully, then closed the bundle back up. She looked at Ber’in’s hands, seeing what she expected to see. She moved closer to the center of the arena, just opposite from Erthrn, placing Ber’in between them.

Ber’in’ saw that The High Queen had approached, now guessing she had been discovered as a traitor, “Uh, I know not, Queen Erthrn. One of your warriors must have informed me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ came closer, looking upon Ber’in’s hand, acting concerned, “What happened to your hand, Ber’in? Was it injured in a battle?”

Grateful for a reprieve from this line of questioning, she raised her left hand, displaying to The High Queen her bandage. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sensed Ann’wn and Meera coming alongside of her.

“Yes, High Queen. Most recently, we battled against some Dungaras and I was unfortunate enough to lose my finger. But it will not effect my ability to fight for The Realm.”

Erthrn smiled graciously at her, “I am certain it will not, Ber’in, but tell The High Queen and me. Why is it that your finger and ring, which is a well recognized ring by many among us, was found at the battle of where she most recently fought against many Dungaras?”

The High Queen was stunned, but knew to keep her thoughts hidden well within her. Ber’in was even more surprised than The High Queen, horrified that Erthrn had found her missing finger, and realizing that the Dungaras had set her up. She turned pale at the statement, “I know not, Queen Erthrn. They must have kept it and brought it to that battle.”

Both Erthrn and The High Queen nodded their heads, as if in agreement. The High Queen turned to Erthrn, “So it must be. Queen Erthrn? I have a question of you.”

Erthrn nodded, fully enjoying the moment, “Anything, my Queen.”

“From all your battle experiences, have you ever known the Dungaras to take a finger with a ring on it, keep it, and then take it to another battle site, only to drop it upon the ground?”

Erthrn shook her head, looking as if pondering the question, “Not in all my experiences, my Queen, but I suppose there always is the first moment for everything.”

The High Queen nodded, as if accepting the answer, “Yes. I suppose you might be correct.” She turned back to Ber’in, “Tell Me, Force Leader. How did you loose this finger of yours, exactly?”

“In battle, my Queen.”

She turned to Erthrn, “Queen Erthrn. You have engaged in many battles in your lifespan. Have you ever known of a ring finger to be detached in battle, while the others remain intact and unharmed?”

Once again, Erthrn shook her head and looked as if confused, “No, Highness. Never a ring finger alone. Often with the others, though. This is most perplexing.”

Ber’in thought for a moment that she might yet get out of this alive, but then Erthrn added, “But there is something else of importance, my Queen.”

Queen Erthrn snapped her fingers again, and one of her warriors brought out a horse, “Is this your horse, Ber’in’?”

Wondering why the discussion had moved to her horse, she nodded, “Yes. It has been mine for many cycles.” The High Queen watched quietly with some amusement in the moment, wondering what Erthrn had discovered.

Erthrn nodded, “Of this we know. Did you know that your horse’s right front shoe has a most peculiar notch in it, Ber’in’?

“A notch?”

Again Erthrn nodded, looking sideways to The High Queen, “Yes, a notch. A most distinguishable notch—almost in the shape of a triangle, forged right into the bottom of your horse’s left front shoe. We found the same notch upon the site of where the Dungaras attempted to assassinate The High Queen. And strangely enough, your finger was found near the notch. Is that not most strange, High Queen?”

The High Queen allowed her anger now that they had ensured Ber’in was indeed the traitor. She looked to Erthrn, “Apparently even the Dungaras don’t respect traitors, but we need the remainder of the information. Who told her of where we were to be?”

“We can read her mind for you, my Queen, but it is known that you and your Healer are the best at this.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “Bring My Healer here.”

As she waited, she looked upon Ber’in, who was now well guarded by Warriors of the Sword, “You may tell us more of this assassination plot on your own, or we can find it ourselves. It makes no difference to us, Ber’in.”

Ber’in was on her knees, shoved down by the guards, pleading, “I am sorry, my Queen. I shouldn’t have done this. I didn’t want you dead; just injured. I would never wish you killed, my Queen.”

“How did you know where we were to be? Who informed you of this?”

The Healer had come quickly, “Allow me to do this for you, my Queen.”

She shook her head, “No. I must hear this for myself. But assist Me in this. Be mindful of what occurred prior, though, with our other traitors.”

The Healer nodded, and they both placed their hands upon Ber’in’s head, quickly feeling the evil force within that knew they would eventually find this truth. They both searched for many moments, feeling increasing pain as they continued. Ber’in began screaming at the intensity of the pain, but neither The High Queen nor The Healer would halt until they obtained the information needed.

Suddenly, both their heads jerked back as they removed their hands. They stood quietly with their heads bowed for many moments, trying to remove their pain and re-enter The Realm. The Healer was always quicker in this than The High Queen, helping The High Queen when she was done. Within a few moments, Erthrn could see The High Queen breathe in deeply, then raise her head, “Thank you, Healer.”

As The Healer left, The High Queen spoke to Erthrn, “I have what we need.” Her voice was quiet, as ever, but her tone well indicated her disgust.

Erthrn saw that her High Queen well less than pleased. She removed her medium sword and tossed it to The High Queen, “She is yours to do as you wish, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ caught the sword easily, then motioned to the Warriors of the Sword to move away, saying softly, “Give her sword to her.”

Ber’in’ pleaded, “Please, my Queen. I have no such abilities as you. Please spare me. Think of my village, my Queen. Who will protect them?”

Ber’in’s sword was given to her, but she refused to hold it, allowing it to drop to the ground, “I cannot fight against you, my Queen. It is certain death for me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised her sword, “You can fight Me, or you can be tortured. Either way, you will die. Which is it to be?”

“Why, my Queen? Why not just kill me quickly?”

The High Queen narrowed her eyes, speaking softly and slowly, “Because you were not after Me, Ber’in. You wished for The Realm’s last remaining Elf to die in that battle. And all along I thought it Me. How foolish and arrogant of Me. Pity you realized not that the Dungaras had no desire to kill her. It rather foiled your plan, I would say.” She looked at Erthrn, “Were you aware of all this, Erthrn?”

“To assassinate the last Elf, my Queen? No. I guessed this not. Would you like us to torture her? She looks like she will not fight you. We have tortures that we can make last for many turns, Highness. But why would they wish for our Elf to be killed?”

“There is something in El’fs’nd’lle that they wish her not to learn.”

“Who are the other traitors, my Queen?”

As she lowered her sword, she said, “Perhaps I have a better idea for their deaths, Queen Erthrn.”

Erthrn was interested, “My Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned to Sle’nel’, looking up at her. She called to her, “Do the Stones call to you this turn, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ turned toward the arena, having turned away from it so as to avoid the Stones’ needs. She looked at her Queen through reddened eyes. All those in the arena gasped at the sight. Many moments prior she had fought against the Stones, trying to push back their needs. But as The High Queen now spoke to her, Sle’nel’ let the feelings loose, seeing that the Stones would finally have their due. She nodded her head once, then looked upon Ber’in’. She held out her arm and her staff came flying to her from where Ann’wn had it ready for her.

As she was preparing to call the Sorrows of the Stones to her, Sle’nel’ saw that Ber’in was making a move against The High Queen. She pointed her staff at Ber’in, sending a bolt of energy directly into her. Ber’in was knocked violently a great distance from where she had stood. Queen Erthrn was shocked, but pleased to see such power in the Elf. Sle’nel’ raised her head to the sky, holding her hands and arms straight out from her sides, “HEAR ME, SORROWS OF THE STONES. VENGEANCE IS YOURS.”

The gray-black clouds suddenly wailed overhead as a torrent of wind raged and shrieked about them. She placed both hands upon the staff and drove it into the ground directly in front of her. Ann’wn had seen the stone begin to shine with an intensity she hadn’t thought possible. She watched in amazement as Sle’nel’s cloak turned the color of a deep blood red. Sle’nel’s hair blew wildly about her as the winds raced in circles in their anger, and as her crimson eyes focused squarely upon Ber’in. Suddenly, as she pounded her staff into the ground directly in front of her, letting it go where it stood, the Sorrows of the Stones came screaming out from the stone, hunting in their rage for those who had committed evils and cruelties upon the innocents.

They raced in their fury directly for Ber’in, who was now screaming and pleading for mercy. Everyone in The Realm knew that any torture, no matter how long it took or how awful it was, would be better than facing the fury of the Stones for an eternity. They grabbed her up into their black force, then circled about, grabbing eleven of her own guards and warriors. When they were done, the Sorrows raced back to the staff, screaming in their desire for vengeance, spiraling back into the black stone. Sle’nel’ took hold of the staff once more, holding her arms out to her sides, raising her head and voice to the sky, “VENGEANCE IS YOURS, MY SORROWS. YOU WILL BE FREED.”

Then she lowered her head, placing her cape over her head so that she could begin to return to The Realm, and brought her staff close to her body.

Feeling that its weight had lightened during the Stones’ ritual, The High Queen looked down upon the small bundle she held. She opened it up, seeing only the ring remaining. She laughed lightly to herself, in disbelief of the Stones’ powers and of their completeness in their task. She held up the ring and tossed it to Erthrn. Erthrn raised her eyebrows in wonder, catching the ring now minus the finger.

She laughed loudly, “Well done, my Queen. Eternal torture certainly outdoes anything we could provide. Have all been caught?”

The High Queen shook her head, “No. But most. There is another behind all this, but I yet cannot access who it is. I have an idea of who it might be, though. I will give you the names of the others, and perhaps we can produce it from one of them through your tortures. This one couldn’t know of what exists in El’fs’nd’lle. It could be My other sister, but I don’t sense that within her, and I know what My sister’s messages feel like. I think it one from both our pasts, Erthrn.”

“Not the Dungaras, my Queen?”

“No, not them. As we battled against them, they had wanted Sle’nel’ to step aside the battle.”

Queen Erthrn nodded, “It shall be done, my Queen. And now we face yet another power behind all this evil. But we will find out about them soon enough.” She looked around at the War Council, “I proclaim this turn’s session to be over. A banquet awaits you in the main hall. We begin again next turn.” She turned back to The High Queen, “I wouldn’t wish your Elf’s red eyes to be focused upon me, my friend.”

“Nor would I.”

The participants and listeners began to leave. Erthrn came and stood next to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “You think it is Bro’gadich’in’. Did you never find her body?”

The High Queen shook her head with certainty, “No. Tell me, Erthrn. Have you seen the Mungardies fight?”

Erthrn raised an eyebrow, thinking on what her High Queen had just asked, “You are most clever, Highness. I should have thought of this myself, but it is why you are High Queen. You think the Mungardies now fight as the old masters did.”

“I hope this is not so, or our fight against them will be more difficult than we had originally believed. Can you capture one or two?”

“It will be accomplished by the morn. At least we will know.”

“You will need to capture one of importance. One of their force leaders.”

“It shall be done. In the meanwhile, my Queen, I have arranged a small affair for you and your Elf this eve. Would you do me the pleasure of your attendance?”

“Of course, Erthrn. While I am here, I am at your desire. I assume your attendants will be able to provide Me the proper attire.”

“It will be casual, my Queen. It will be a small gathering only. I can see that you fully enjoyed your first eve here. I am well pleased that your Elf pleases you well. You deserve as such. How did you find your chambers?”

“We enjoyed them very much. They are much finer than My quarters in the Valley.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked over briefly to Sle’nel’ and saw that Meera was with her. She motioned for Meera to bring Sle’nel’ to her. While she focused upon Sle’nel’, Erthrn motioned for Uthrn to come to her.

Uthrn knelt and bowed her head, “Queen Erthrn. As you command.”

“Leader of my Forces. I need two force leaders of the Mungardies to be brought to me, alive and in good condition, by the morn.”

Uthrn was surprised, but remained as she was, “Yes, my Queen. It shall be done. I will need our best to make this so.” She kept her thoughts to herself but thought the task almost impossible.

“Take who you desire. Return by the War Council next turn with these Mungardies.”

Uthrn left to her task, knowing that being with The Highest wouldn’t be possible this eve without much good luck. She had a message delivered to her, knowing it would have to be enough as she had no spare moments with this most difficult of tasks.

The High Queen had held out her hand to Sle’nel’ as she came near, but Sle’nel’ instead took her arm and held it close to her. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ saw that her eyes were yet somewhat red. Meera left to retrieve Caitha from the storytellers.

Erthrn turned to The High Queen, “What else may I do for you so as to entice you here?”

“In truth, Erthrn, I have been giving much thought to this.” Erthrn was most interested to hear of this, surprised, but having guessed that the Valley over-used their Queen.

“I have been thinking of relinquishing My role as Queen of the Valley and of just being High Queen until The Realm’s Future Supreme Sovereign decides who she would like as High Queen.”

“You know the law, Highness.”

“I know, Erthrn. But a law can be changed.”

Sle’nel’ asked, “What law is this?”

Erthrn responded for her, “The law states that The High Queen is such until death. Only this. And it is written in the legends that the Supreme Sovereign’s role is a role far removed from that of High Queen.”

Sle’nel’ looked at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “That leaves you as High Queen for a very long reign then, no matter the law or the legend.”

Erthrn nodded, “As it should be. She just hopes otherwise, but it will be so. Of this I know. Even the Future Supreme Sovereign will need her as High Queen. But tell me, my friend, what can I provide for you so you might come? What have you been thinking in this regard?”

They began to walk back to The Caves so as to begin their preparations for Erthrn’s gathering, “I couldn’t just leave the Valley, but I was thinking of sharing My reign between the Valley and under your protection.”

“A mediation then. Wise. You wish not to disrupt the Valley from its high culture, but you would also bring it here.” She nodded, “I much like this idea, my Queen. It possibly has more strengths than choosing just one location. What would you like here that I might provide for you?”

“You would truly want such as this, Erthrn? Think well on this as it has become a thought for Me. It would provide much change in this valley of yours.”

“I need no thought on this, my friend. I would welcome you here with more offerings than the Valley has ever provided to you. Come. Let me show you of your next surprise, my Queen, so that you may see for yourself how much we would like your presence among us. You may enjoy this surprise for a few long moments prior to our eve’s affair.”

They had begun to walk up the long flights of stairs. Sle’nel’ wondered why The High Queen was thinking along these lines. She halted briefly, looking back out across this valley to the great sea.

Erthrn smiled at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, but nodded her head toward their Elf, “It is a beautiful site from here, is it not, Elfin Princess?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ also turned to see the view. Having seen it prior, she knew of the beauty of such a sight, but never ceased to enjoy it. Sle’nel’ nodded, “It is most stunning. Not peaceful like the Valley, though. More as The Realm really is. Moody, I think. The Valley is so peaceful it almost seems unreal at moments. The weather here is more changing.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed lightly, “I cannot tell from your statement if you find Rns’deln’ pleasing or not.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “Anywhere with you is most pleasing.”

Erthrn laughed, “I know not which I fear more, Highness. This one’s powers as the High Sorcerer of the Stones, or when she acts so gentle and loving as this.”

The High Queen touched Sle’nel’s cheek softly, “Then you have not lived, Erthrn, as this adds to the excitement.”

* * * *

Erthrn guided them into another mammoth cave, adjoining to the one in which their chambers were located. She showed them the indoor theatre, then led them down another hall. She halted as they reached another set of massive doors, exactly the same as the ones opening to their chambers.

“I hope you will be pleased, my Queen. We are most proud of this.”

As the guards opened the doors, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s eyes opened widely. Sle’nel’ just stared in disbelief as Erthrn led them in, “This is for you only, Highness. I have long desired to return my friend to me.”

Inside was a great columned room containing an expansive and fully tiled bath. It measured at least half the size of their chambers. Sle’nel’ saw the heat rising from the tiled bath. Letting go of her Queen’s arm, she went to the side of the pool, bending down to feel the water.

“It is quite warm, my Queen.”

Erthrn was smiling, “The aches and pains of all your prior injuries need such as this, my Queen.”

The High Queen was most impressed, knowing that Erthrn knew well of her wound from long prior, “I have nothing such as this, Erthrn. This is beautiful.”

The High Queen saw that, as in her chambers, a window to the outside had been provided. She knew that in such a place as this, a window through all this stone required a phenomenal effort, yet the window was large and displayed the beautiful view they had just admired.

Erthrn nodded, “It is an improvement over you having to seek out your hotsprings, is it not?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “Indeed. But you spoil Me.”

Erthrn laughed, “I am trying, Highness. But I only begin. More surprises await you, but only one at a moment, my Queen. I leave you now to enjoy your bath. Your attendants will assist you as needed.”

“Thank you, Erthrn. I only wish I had earned such as this. But tell Me, friend. What are your plans for this eve, or do I already guess them?”

Erthrn raised an eyebrow, smiling knowingly, “Now that Uthrn is otherwise detained, I seek out your sister for the eve, if she will have me. She already awaits me. The attendants will help you to prepare at the proper moment. Your eve meal will be waiting for you at our little gathering. Until later, my Queen.”

Erthrn left while the attendants helped The High Queen and Sle’nel’ to disrobe. With that completed, the attendants waited in a small-enclosed alcove so as not to interfere with The High Queen’s bath. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stepped down the four stairs into the hot bath, enjoying the feeling. She held out her hand to Sle’nel’, “Come, My Elf. This is luxury.”

They both sat in the deepest section, allowing their aches, pains, wounds, and bodies to enjoy the feeling of the hot water surround them in such a beautiful and safe setting.

“Why do you not have such as this in your own Valley?”

“In truth, I have never asked for such. Perhaps I will though. This is exceptional.”

Sle’nel’ went to the side, bringing the cloths and soap back to her Queen, “Allow me, my Queen?”

“And it comes complete with My own Elf to wash Me.”

Sle’nel’ splashed some water on San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, but quickly went to her task of washing her Queen. They bathed and washed each other, enjoying the moment between them.

“Yes. We must have one of these built for us in the Valley.”

As she washed her Queen’s hair, Sle’nel’ asked, “You told Queen Erthrn that you think about giving up your role as Queen of the Valley.”

“I spoke truly. I have longed believed that it is not good for the Valley to have Me as both. If I die, it leaves them overly vulnerable. And I need to visit more of The Realm as High Queen, yet I cannot as Queen of the Valley.”

“Perhaps you seek something else, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stood, turning to her Elf, touching her breasts softly, then kissing her for a long moment, “Perhaps.”

Sle’nel’ moaned at the feeling, wishing they were back in their chambers. She returned the kiss, feeling The High Queen’s arms slowly, then kissing her breasts. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shivered as she did so.

Sle’nel’ moved slightly away, “And perhaps when you have such as this built in your Valley, it might be built closer to your quarters.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed quietly, knowing her meaning, “A good thought.”

“Are there other locations you think of in regard to your reign, Highness?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed, “My Elf, when do you think you might consider not calling Me by My titles?” She sighed, “There are two other towns that would be most pleasant and provide for My needs well. And they would also benefit from the increased culture.”

“But Rns’deln’ seems to appeal to you more. And you must give me more moments to think on what to call you. It has not yet come to me. Have patience, my Queen.”

“Rns’deln’ does appeal, in truth. The other two towns are more like the Valley. Quiet. Pretty. But overly conservative regarding how I must act in my roles. They, like My present Counselors, would try overly to control Me. Queen Erthrn would prohibit such, be a strong advocate for Me, provide for My needs, protect us well, and be a good friend, as she has ever been.”

Sle’nel’ hadn’t yet noticed her Queen’s garments for the eve. The gown was a warm one, made for sitting in cool rooms, heavy in the material, but lacking much of it as well. The usual ‘V’ cut down the front was provided, but a slit in one side of the gown from the thigh down was also provided, something that didn’t occur in the Valley until Sle’nel’s Faerie gown had been worn. Sle’nel’ was captivated by the effect, enjoying it fully, seeing that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s leg was quite sensually displayed.

“What do you stare at so, My Desire?”

“You have the most beautiful legs in The Realm, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked down at her gown, “Really? I have never given this any thought.” She looked back up, “But if they are alluring to you, I am pleased.”

Sle’nel’ gave her a knowing look and smile, “Then you must be very well pleased, indeed.”

The gown was the color of a dark leaf green, which was striking with The High Queen’s dark red hair. She wore no jewelry this eve, except for the one earring and her small golden circlet crown. The gown reached just above the ground, being well made and designed, fitting The High Queen perfectly. It wasn’t an ordinary gown, but was also not of the exceptional gowns that The High Queen had worn to her formal affairs. The High Queen also thought nothing of the gown’s slit along its side, viewing it as normal for Rns’deln’. She was then provided with a deep rich brown full-length cloak.

Queen Erthrn had provided new garments to Sle’nel’ as well, designed and made especially for the Elfin Princess. The material wasn’t the Elfin material that she had worn upon a prior occasion, but similar. They had prepared Elfin pants that were half-covered by her knee-high boots, and a light and mostly see-through top that tied loosely in the front, forming the customary ‘V’ shape to the middle of her breasts. The sleeves of the top were long and to her wrist, but were also light and mostly see-through. Sle’nel’ also wore her earring. The cloak provided to her was a soft full-length black cloak.

“What is this we attend this eve?”

“I know not. Erthrn always supplies wonderful surprises, however, and even better meals.”

They were escorted to the theatre and given special seats. The audience was a small one for only those invited. The High Queen’s traveling party was in attendance, as were a few selected leaders from close-by villages. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ saw that Erthrn was fully engaged in persuading Sam to her for the eve, and looked like she was succeeding. Meera and Caitha were sitting nearby to The High Queen’s seats, with The High Queen noticing that Meera never remained far from her. Ann’wn was also seated near by, and like Meera, never far from The High Queen’s side.

She saw The Healer was seated next to Ann’wn, thinking them a good pair, but knowing they yet remained far from such consideration. She saw also that many Warriors of the Sword were making much effort to win Ann’wn’s favors. She guessed that Ann’wn was considered a prize catch for them, thinking them probably correct. She had never really thought of Ann’wn as a possible lover for herself, but conceded that Ann’wn was a beautiful woman in her own right. She noticed that her Healer, Shr’dler’in, was being well entertained by one of the Warriors of the Sword, as was Mil’der’in. But she also saw that Ann’wn was quietly and secretly keeping her eyes on The Healer. The High Queen guessed Ann’wn’s look was one of hope.

As they were escorted to their seats, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon her own Elf, yet in awe and amazement that one such as her, and one so beautiful, would even consider being with her. She knew that as High Queen she could have any lover she desired, but never did she imagine that one such as Sle’nel’ would truly love her, apart from her as queen.

Sle’nel’ was looking around, but turned briefly toward her Queen, catching a look of reflection from her that she seldom saw. She knew the meaning of the look, bringing The High Queen’s hand to her lips and kissing it. Prior, she would have wondered differently about the look from The High Queen.

She let go of The High Queen’s hand, smiling at her, “It is not always a good thing to give away your devotion so, my Queen. Your lover will know she doesn’t need to try as hard, knowing that you are already won over.”

The High Queen placed her hands on Sle’nel’s shoulders, speaking softly but with great truth, “She knew I was won over when I first saw her.”

“Your lover just thought you were considering her as a passing lover, only.”

“Only in that a lifespan is a passing moment, My Love.”

“Come, my Queen. Let us sit prior to you slipping further into this reflection. I was jesting only, my Lover. Only this.”

The High Queen wouldn’t allow the moment to leave, “Do you know, My Love, that while I often have physical desires, I am relieved that I have one lover only? That I am relieved that I no longer must experience the frustrations of having strangers in My bed every eve?”

Sle’nel’ placed a finger to her Queen’s lips, “Shhhh, my Queen. You need not concern yourself over this. Enjoy the moment, as you well know that I am yours.”

“Do you not desire these women, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ looked at the Women of the Sword, finding them interesting to interact with, but finding them much like Sam. She looked back to her Queen, “Even my Mother wasn’t tempted, and she lived among them for many moments. Now may we sit and enjoy this play? All wait upon us, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked around, seeing that Sle’nel’ was correct. She sat, pulling Sle’nel’ close to her, gladdened that Erthrn had provided them seats in which they could sit together. Erthrn came over, kneeling to The High Queen, and bowing her head, “High Queen of The Realm. We are overjoyed at your presence in our village and would like to display to you our ability to bring the high culture here that is needed with your reign. This eve, we provide you a play. The play was written and developed here. We hope you find it to your liking. Food and drink will be provided to you during the play, and our main meal will be given after.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded her appreciation, “My Most Special Erthrn. I first have a few requests of you.”

Erthrn desired that The High Queen could count on her to deliver her needs to her, “Anything, Highness. All you need do is ask and it shall be made so.”

“You make a wine that I had prior, that is unlike other wines. One that I may drink. Could that be provided this eve?”

Erthrn nodded, smiling, “For you only, my Queen. And your Elf.”

“I need you to teach My sister some of her powers. And to help her improve the ones she already knows. And some of your sword skills.”

“I am pleased to do this for you, my Queen.”

“I would like some of your Dungaras leader captives to be at the War Council next turn.”

“As you say, my Queen. Would you be willing to share with this one as lowly as me why you would like this, Highness?”

“I will tell you at our morn meal.”

“And your next request, my Queen?”

“If I were to consider moving My reign here for part of the cycle, I would need a space for My meditations.”

“It has already been designed and built, my Queen. You will see them soon. It is your next surprise.”

“Erthrn. You know how much I respect you. But you need to know this. My sister could do no better than you, but The Realm has great need of her. The best you can do for her is to teach her to be such as you. To teach her your strengths and your ways of leading. She needs to become more committed and understanding of the ways of The Realm. This is the greatest gift you could give to her and to The Realm.”

Erthrn nodded her head, “I will consider it as my duty, then, my Queen.”

The High Queen placed her hand upon Erthrn’s shoulder, “You please Me well, Queen Erthrn. I often think that The Realm would have done better by choosing you as its High Queen instead of Me. If there is anything I may do for you as well, ask freely for it. If it is in My powers to give, I will do so.”

Erthrn couldn’t show a display of emotion other than strength, even though she loved this High Queen greatly and had long desired to be her lover. But it wasn’t the way of the Women of the Sword, so she had swallowed this great love and loss of it long prior, “Just your presence, my Queen. All else is unobtainable. With you here, my life and our village would be complete.”

“I am considering such, Erthrn. What is this play to be about?”

“It will be explained, but I think you will enjoy it, Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed, “I never would have wagered that the Warriors of the Sword would ever provide a play to The Realm.”

She sat, and Erthrn returned to Sam. If she couldn’t have San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, the sister was a most excellent replacement.

The play was as great a play as any in the Valley, and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought it perhaps even more witty and astute. The play was in four parts. Each of the parts told the same story from a differing perspective. The play told the story of Erthrn’s rise to Queen of Rns’deln’ from a warrior’s, a lover’s, a politician’s and a comedienne’s perspective. But each act was also given a cynic. The cynic, or chorus was provided so that no matter how convincing the actors in the scene, the cynic spoke otherwise. The audience was saddened during the lover’s portion, as a love was torn apart because of the ascent to power, but the cynic reminded the audience that power became more important than the love. The audience was mesmerized by the warrior’s tale of the feats of fearless battle, while the cynic reminded them that killing was easy, but sparing of life, which seldom occurred, was the more difficult. They were spellbound by the politician’s view as they explored the treachery and various factions over the ascent, as the cynic laughed at the politician’s belief in themselves as incorruptible. But the comedienne’s tale made them laugh hysterically, casting a dry wit on all such leaders, events and issues. And the cynic laughed with them, as well.

Sle’nel’ found the play inspired in its ability to tell one story from such differing views. Meera liked it in that it helped her to understand how politician’s and others viewed such events, knowing and understanding her own view as a warrior. Caitha was especially moved by the lover’s tale as well as the comedienne’s tale, feeling as if she related to these views, but, like Meera, appreciated the other tales that helped her to gain understanding of how others might think. Sam also appreciated the play for the same reasons, beginning to view the Warriors of the Sword in a different fashion than she had originally. Because of the play, she now saw that they were much more keenly intelligent and witty than she had thought them possible. Ann’wn liked it in that it helped her to understand her Queen further.

Erthrn hadn’t seen the play prior, liked it well, and was most pleased to see that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ also seemed to like it. Throughout the play, finger foods and drink were provided to the guests, as the play lasted a long while. At its conclusion, Erthrn stood and announced that their meal was being readied for them and to follow her to their dining hall.

She also added a surprise for The High Queen, “I hope you enjoy this banquet in your honor, High Queen, and we hope you also enjoy the dining hall, as it has been built for only your use.”

Extending her hand to Sle’nel’, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded and rose. They all followed Queen Erthrn as she led them to the dining hall down several flights of stairs, descending to the ground level, but from inside the caves, and fully toward the far end of the entire complex. After many moments, they arrived to another pair of doors that were identical to The High Queen’s chamber doors as well as her bath doors. Two guards opened the doors, and once again, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was surprised. The dining hall was immense, providing a space for large gatherings, as was often needed in her position, and containing beautifully carved dining furniture of deeply polished lightwoods. She noticed that there was room for musicians, who were also now playing for her, dancing, and for many other tables.

Sle’nel’ looked at her, “Look toward the outside.”

The High Queen looked at her, then to where she was looking, and saw it. The dining hall was connected to the outside where gardens had been constructed for her. The dining hall itself had full length windows from one side to the other so that the gardens could be seen, but as one stepped outside the glass walls, a large wood and stone patio had been constructed that allowed more room for the dining hall’s enlargement, if needed. From the patio’s edge, the gardens began. From what she could see, she could tell that they had worked long and hard on these gardens, providing a paradise in this most amazing of places.

“How have you created such as this?”

Erthrn saw that The High Queen was pleased, “With many hands, long effort, a talented gardener, and much desire to bring you here. Like your gardens in the Valley, there are many paths through them, and there is a small lake at the end of a few of them. The lake is not as such as yours in the Valley, but it does have a spectacular view, and a few other amazing features as well. But you can view this next turn, or late this eve. Now we would like to provide you with the meal from our kitchens and entertainment. We think you will be pleased.”

The High Queen was seated at the end of the table in a large, massive yet beautifully carved and most comfortable chair. Erthrn sat at the opposite end of the table that had been arranged so that it held just this group, and no more. The musicians were playing, and dancers were providing background entertainment, but the main focus was on the food, drink and company. As in all settings within Rns’deln’, much of the focus centered on fighting or pleasure. This eve, the entertainers were providing the mood for the latter, being scantily dressed and displaying exotic and highly suggestive movements. The women who waited upon the group were displayed so as to attract attention, and were also there so as to provide possible partnerships for later in the eve, as desired or needed.

Erthrn had placed Sam next to her so that she could entice The Highest to her own bed. She didn’t know what The High Queen’s sister felt about Uthrn, but Erthrn was highly interested in this Highest from Woden, finding her beautiful, skilled in the sword, and a warrior within her own right.

Erthrn looked at Sam, “You have beautiful eyes, Highest. And I hear that you are well skilled with the sword. Did you know that your sister has asked me to teach you some of your powers, and to help you to learn more skills with the sword?”

“You are able to teach me these?”

Erthrn saw that Sam was pleased, and was gladdened for it, knowing that she now held her attention to her, solely, “I have taught many warriors their powers, and most are still alive to attest to my teaching abilities. Would you like me to begin one of these lessons after this meal?”

Sam nodded, “Very much. How is it you know of these powers?”

Erthrn began eating, not really interested in the question, but not wishing to ignore Sam, “Some of these are basic, and it is where most begin. Soon enough, you will know more than just these basic powers. How do you like our food, Highest of Woden?”

Sam took a few bites and was fully amazed at the texture as well as spiciness of the food, “It is most delicious. You seem to but live well here, Queen Erthrn.”

“We do. It is our small paradise. Tell me of your Woden, Highest.”

Sam began to tell Erthrn of Woden, Hengist and its past, while The High Queen looked around, wondering if she could live among these Warriors. The Women of the Soul were present, being the musicians and presenters of the meal. They wore very little on their tops, and only the shortest of skirts upon their legs and hips. Sle’nel’ saw them mostly as without clothes, wondering about their name.

“Why are these called the Women of the Soul?”

“They will not fight, so the Warriors of the Sword gave them this name. They bear and raise the children for the Warriors. They consider themselves spiritual, trying always to guide the Warriors toward peace. They believe that physical intimacy is important toward this goal.”

“So that is why so much focus is around the physical acts.”

“They see themselves as the keepers of Rns’deln’s soul while they see the Warriors of the Sword as its protectors.”

* * * *

The High Queen watched the relationships across the table, listening to the pleasant chatter of those around her, but wishing to visit her new gardens. She liked the meal, but as usual wasn’t interested in eating a late eve meal. Dancing had begun, and Sle’nel’ found the music interesting and tempting to dance to, but saw that her Queen was wishing to be elsewhere. She took a quick look around and saw that Meera and Caitha were enjoying the musicians by dancing, saw that Erthrn was dancing suggestively with Sam, and that all others were engaged in obtaining their partners for the eve.

She looked at her Queen, “Let us escape to your new gardens, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled, “Thank you, My Elf.”

She motioned for an attendant, asking for their cloaks. When they arrived, she rose, extending her hand to Sle’nel’. They walked out to the patio where The High Queen took a moment to look out onto her gardens, “Which way to our new lake, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ smelled the air, trying to sense where any signs of increased moisture may be coming from. She could sense a small change in the air slightly toward her left. She took her Queen’s arm and led the way. Neither spoke, enjoying the strange but beautiful flowering plants, the old and new trees, and the little lights that had been provided to light their way through the paths. Sle’nel’ heard the quiet flying sounds of the eve birds that hunted only in the dark, and heard the lonely cry of the lake bird that always cried for its lover. The path was curvy but soft, with many seats provided along the way. The eve was warm, so Sle’nel’ carried their cloaks rather than wearing them, but chastised herself for having no weapon upon her, wondering if any of the guards had noticed where they had gone.

After many moments of curving around the plants and trees, they finally came upon the lake. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was fully entranced by it. A waterfall as high as three tall trees and as wide as ten was to one side. A large light-blue pool was at its bottom, with large boulders surrounding it. The waters flowed out to a large lake, but as Erthrn had said, smaller than the one in the Valley. It was surrounded by forests and mountains, but was also much different than The High Queen’s lake in the Valley in that it had many small islands upon it. A small walking bridge led between the shore and three of the closer islands. A small shelter was upon one island, made for sitting and meditating while another island had some wooden chairs and a small table. The last island, the largest of the three, had a small cottage upon it. They saw smoke coming out of the fireplace, so walked across the appealing bridges to the last island and entered the cottage. Inside was the already lit fireplace, a small sitting area that was focused around a large window that overlooked the lake, and a most comfortable looking of beds. Sle’nel’ noticed that there was also food and drink upon the table.

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, guessing that she liked her new lake. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was stunned, never believing that the Warriors of the Sword could even think to do as such, “This is wonderful. Solitude, beauty, and peace. They have thought of everything.”

Sle’nel’ just thought, And they knew that we would come here this eve.

“They did indeed. So, shall we not disappoint them, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ was beginning to notice that when her Queen was merely enjoying the moment and not paying attention to her duties, her mind sensed the thoughts of those around her without thinking on it. So Sle’nel’ no longer minded the invasions of her thoughts, knowing only that, in truth, The High Queen was focused elsewhere.

Even upon this small island, two chairs had been provided outside at the water’s edge. Sle’nel’ took San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s hand, leading them outside. She sat down in one of the chairs, allowing her Queen the moments of peace she needed from The Realm. She listened to the sounds of the lake, hearing the frogs near the far-distant shore, and the sounds of the lake birds searching for their mates. The High Queen remained standing, looking upon the lake, allowing herself to pass into her reflections and meditations. She often thought that the natural occurring ripples upon the lake and the glare of how the moon shone upon it helped her ease into her meditations more peacefully. Before she began, she bent down to the water, dipping her hand in it, feeling its coolness and texture. She rose, feeling chilled from the cold water. Sle’nel’ saw San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shiver slightly, so rose and placed The High Queen’s cloak around her. She gave her a kiss, holding her briefly, then returned to her seat to watch over her Queen.

The High Queen meditated throughout the late eve, reflecting on The Realm and of her decisions in its regard, trying to let go of all of it. Since her moments as a young student, she had been taught to use meditation as a way to reflect upon and consider all the occurrences of the turn, as well as to keep her powers close at-hand. At the same moment, she was taught to use it to distance from the harsh realities of The Realm and to cast off the pains and weight of her place in it. It was never easy, not even after all these cycles, but it helped and kept her from bending from the weight of her position.

Sle’nel’ leaned sideways into her chair, watching the moon’s movement pass across the lake. She didn’t meditate, as was her way, but used the moments to reflect upon who she was in The Realm, and what to do with it. There was only one thing she knew to be true, and that was her love for San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. But all else confused her, including what to do with this immense love. Sitting here reminded her of sitting at the lake’s edge in The High Queen’s Gardens in the Valley. She felt useless in the Valley, though, and wondered, without much care about it, what she could do to become more useful. As she watched the two lovers upon the lake that had reunited, Sle’nel’ wondered if El’fs’nd’lle would provide her with some answers. Before she drifted off to a light sleep while waiting quietly for her Queen, she found herself amazed at the Warriors of the Sword’s ability to provide such an idyllic setting for The High Queen. She thought that perhaps Rns’deln’ might provide a well-protected haven for her Queen, afterall.

Fully focused in her meditations, The High Queen heard Sle’nel’s thoughts but paid them no attention. She had much to contemplate on, so didn’t focus upon her lover’s worries. She was concerned enough over that the Mungardies may have been trained by the old Masters. She knew that if this were true, their battles against them would be that much more difficult to win. Her mind had raged all the after-midturn over this possibility, and the more she thought on it, the more likely she thought it to be true. She needed this moment of meditation to cast off those thoughts, hoping she would find the truth of it next turn.

The High Queen meditated until just past late eve before she could let go some of her rage. Finally, she took a deep breath and opened her eyes slowly, re-entering her realm. She had stood motionless the entire eve, and yet continued to do so, studying the lake and her surroundings. She thought it beautiful and was fully pleased over the small cottage that Erthrn had provided her. She returned to her Elf.

Shaking her slightly, she said softly, “Come, My Love. Let us go inside and enjoy our cottage.”

Sle’nel’ opened her eyes, feeling tired. She rose, feeling her wound, but now only slightly. She looked at the lake, “This is a most peaceful of sites.”

She turned to her Queen and pulled her into an embrace. As Sle’nel’ kissed her, she moved her hand to under the slit in her Queen’s gown, moving slowly and seductively up toward her hip.

“This gown, my Queen, feels most excellent.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed at the comment, knowing that Sle’nel’ hadn’t even touched the gown, “Oh? The gown, you say? Then why is it your hand is yet on My leg, Elf?”

She tried to look surprised, “Is it?”

She placed her arm through San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s and they walked the very short distance to the cottage. The High Queen made a slight motion of her hand, and the fire rebuilt itself, warming the inside to a comfortable temperature. Sleeping, talking, and touching, they enjoyed the peace and solitude the gardens and lake gave them through the remainder of the eve. In the late morn, Erthrn came to wake them, allowing all to sleep in this morn. She herself had enjoyed a most pleasurable eve with The Highest, and hearing the story of the journey from Sam, knew that the travelers needed more rest.

After being attended by two attendants, they went to the small island where Erthrn was waiting for them, with the morn meal already prepared.

She knelt and bowed her head as The High Queen approached, “High Queen.”

“Rise, Erthrn. And thank you for this prior eve. It was all I could hope.”

Erthrn rose, bowing her head for a moment, “Then I am pleased. I hoped you would find this to your liking.”

“And how was your eve, Erthrn? Was it all you hoped for? Will we find Uthrn upset this turn?”

She smiled, “It was, my Queen. Your sister is most enjoyable. And I have provided a lesson for her already this morn. She learns quickly and is a most eager student. She likes Uthrn quite well, though, and doesn’t wish to hurt her. A side we don’t have in our valley. But I find I am attracted to her, as is Uthrn.”

“Not just in the powers or the sword play, I take it then.”

“No, Highness. It would seem she is a true Warrior of the Sword as well, in this aspect. She seemed as eager and aggressive as I would dare hope.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “I hope you are also enjoying your stay with us, Elfin Princess. Is there anything I might provide for you?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “No thank you, Queen Erthrn. All is well.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ asked, “Has Uthrn returned?”

“She returned early, with success. We will find our answer soon enough. I fear it has caused a minor battle, however, in another town. Many of our warriors are now there. The Mungardies were taken by surprise, which is a surprise in itself. But a few retaliated. Young warriors, I suspect. The Mungardies leaders will kill them for not waiting for orders, if we have not already yet done so. The Mungardies never like to lose a battle, even if it a small one.”

“Prepare two or three Dungaras to fight against one Mungardies. Hopefully, we will not see any sign of the Masters.

“Excellent, Highness. I was going to fight against the Mungardies myself, but see the sense in this.”

“Perhaps. But perhaps the Mungardies will be able to bend their minds.”

Sle’nel’ was curious about the Masters and Erthrn, “Queen Erthrn, were you trained by the Masters?”

She examined the Elf, “Why would you want to know this, Elf?”

She shrugged.

“You are curious which of us would win in a sword fight.”

“Yes, this is truth.”

The High Queen interrupted, “She doesn’t have her Elfin sword as yet, Erthrn, but even without it, she is an opponent to fear.”

Erthrn smiled, “So, you have gained your mother’s sword skills, then.”

“Who was better? The Masters, or the Elves?”

Erthrn bowed her head in acknowledgement, “The Elves, Princess. But the Masters were close in their abilities.”

Sle’nel’ made a guess, “Our High Queen has beaten you prior.”

Erthrn nodded, “None can beat her, Princess. Not even you with your Elfin abilities. Both the Masters and an Elf trained her from when she could walk.”

Sle’nel’ looked puzzled, “What Elf, my Queen? I thought they had all died out.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ took a deep breath, then sighed, “Your Elfin-Mother, My Love. She taught Me for short while when I was but six cycles.”

Sle’nel’ gasped, well surprised at the statement, “You knew my Mother?”

The High Queen wondered if Sle’nel’ had been the young girl that had accompanied her Elfin sword teacher upon one occasion, but left the question remain unspoken, “I was uncertain if this was your mother until I heard you inform Uthrn that your mother had spent many moments among the Warriors of the Sword. Until then, I only guessed. I was most young when I knew her and recall little of her except that she was yet another teacher that made me practice. Erthrn also knew her.”

Erthrn nodded, “She was quite old and weak by the moments she was able to help us learn what we were able of the Elfin sword abilities. She was saving her abilities to give to you when the moment arrived, but she struggled to teach as many as she could before she died. Are you aware, Princess, that she also was the Healer of Hearts?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “She was the High Sorcerer of the Sorrows of the Stones. Of this you have told me.”

Erthrn shook her head, “Half correct, Elfin Princess. She was the High Wizard Sorcerer, and she carried the staff that you now carry.”

“She did? She was? Why didn’t the High Wizard Sorcerer tell me of this?”

Both Queens shrugged. Erthrn replied, “She is only a temporary replacement, filling in for you until it is your moment. No one could ever fill the position as did your mother, so The Realm didn’t try to find one such as her. In the meanwhile, the current High Wizard Sorcerer will do. We lost much when we lost our Elves, and now we struggle to maintain the balance. With you, we are one moment closer.”

“You told me prior that I resemble her. Be this true?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked surprised, as if she just remembered a long-lost memory, “I hadn’t really thought on this until this moment, but you do look much like her, My Love. Perhaps that is what I first saw in you that drew Me to you. I wonder if My instincts knew you to be her daughter. I wonder if My heart knew you to be an Elf.”

Erthrn nodded, “Most true. Look in a mirror and you will see your mother, except that she stood taller than you.”

Chapter VI

The War Council

Following their morn meal, Erthrn led them on their return to the outdoor arena where the War Council was being held. Like the prior turn, many were present to participate in the War Council, and many more were present to listen. Sle’nel’ didn’t know what to think regarding her Elfin-Mother, Erthrn or her Queen. She saw that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had been as surprised as she was, so didn’t think further on it, especially considering how young The High Queen had been when she had known her. Sle’nel’ found it odd that she apparently looked so much like her Mother, agreeing that perhaps her Queen had been drawn to her because of it.

Sle’nel’ had never prior seen a Mungardies, so didn’t know what to expect. The Dungaras were strange enough to her, so she expected the Mungardies to be even more so. And now, like her Queen, she was wondering if they had gained some of the Masters’ sword abilities. She also wondered why the memories given to her by her Birth-Mother and Mother didn’t include a Mungardies within them.

Perhaps these memories are there, but I know them not, as yet.

As San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ spoke to Erthrn, Sle’nel’ quietly examined her Queen as they walked to the outdoor arena. She now understood how her lover’s sword abilities were far superior to anyone else’s. Both the Masters as well as an Elf had trained her. That, plus many other powers had been given to her. Sle’nel’ walked beside her lover, now slightly more in awe of this very special leader than she had been prior. Much had been entrusted to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and Sle’nel’ knew that others with great knowledge and understanding had made the decision to do so.

She looked slightly off into the distance as she thought about her lover, That such overwhelming trust placed into this one woman speaks well of her. I knew not that she had such abilities or training. She is much more than I had first guessed. How foolish I was to see her as just a beautiful and compelling woman. Why would one so powerful choose such as me?

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ answered without speaking, What difference do My powers make, My Desire? Am I not of the same background as any other? Have I not the same desires? Was I not born the same as others? Will I not die like any other?”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, frowning. She paused for a moment, thinking on her lover’s response to her own thoughts, “You are as any other in that you must breathe and eat, but you are not as any other in almost every other regard.”

“Do I not love as any other? Do I not feel pain like others?”

“You were born onto a Birth-Mother, but from that moment on you were not treated as any other. In those things that make us all the same, you are, but in all else, you were trained to be different; apart. Alone, knowing the weight you were to come to bear. They trained you to be strong, but knew of your integrity. And there is something else about you, a specialness that is not yet. But why did you sense into my thoughts, Highness? Have I done something to disturb you?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ wondered about Sle’nel’s words, “you have a specialness that is not yet.” What does she mean by this? But more critically, how is she sensing such things as this? She spoke her truth in responding to Sle’nel’s last question, while ignoring the rest, “I hadn’t told you that I had known your Mother.”

“But you had forgotten about her and had not yet made this connection.”

“But I should have. I should have guessed at this connection long prior. Perhaps when I first set eyes upon you. I had a sense about you then.”

“Did you love my Mother?”

“In truth, I barely knew her. Like the others, she made Me practice and focus. Even though she was an Elf, I was overly young to know otherwise. I wanted to love her, as I wanted to love all My teachers as a mother, but she became just another teacher to Me.”

“You are stronger than anyone knows.”

“As far as it can be known. It was meant to be as such. No matter who was to be High Queen, they were to be given these powers.

“You yet have not shown Ann’wn all your powers, then.”

“It is My duty to protect them.”

“But Erthrn knows of them.”

“Mostly. Not all. Some powers were given in secret. But she is aware of the circumstances.”

“Like the fog?”

“The fog is a strong power, but not one of the secret ones.”

“Are you stronger than the Masters?”

Erthrn interrupted their conversation as they entered the arena, “My Queen. Would you like to sit where you were prior turn?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded to Erthrn, “Thank you, Erthrn. This is fine.” She saw that Mil’der’in awaited her, kneeling and bowing before her.

Sle’nel’ bowed her head to her, “With your leave, I will depart, Highness. I plan to return toward the end of the session when the Mungardies is brought out. Worry not over me.”

The High Queen took Sle’nel’s hand before she left, bringing her closer to her. Softly, she spoke to her, “You never need My leave. You are free to make your own decisions, and are not bound to Me in any regard except love. But know this—There are many secrets in The Realm. Secrets to help keep The Realm safe. But no secrets are meant to be held from you. I would tell you all if you asked.”

“I will not ask them of you, my Queen. It is not my place. The Realm is more important than I am. It is just difficult some moments, as there are so many new learnings occurring, and so rapidly.”

“I am sorry I did not recall your Mother, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ knelt to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, bowing her head, “This is not an argument between us, my Queen. You have no need to worry over this.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ pulled her up gently, “Bow not to Me, My Desire. My lover bows not before Me. And I should not have sensed your thoughts.”

Sle’nel’ embraced her, whispering into her ear, “In truth, I understand, my Queen. Worry about these Mungardies, not about me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ closed her eyes, enjoying the embrace, “Your Birth-Mother was correct. I will never deserve being in union with an Elf.”

“I am only me, my Queen, and hopelessly connected to you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held her at arm’s distance, staring into her eyes, “I will always worry about you, My Desire, but never about a Mungardies. I know well what to do with them. It is with you that I make overly many errors.”

“Then I must be blind as I have seen no such errors, my Queen. Until later, my Love.”

Sle’nel’ walked back up the stairs, away from the War Council. The arena was recessed deep into the ground, so the top of the arena stood at ground level, while the arena stage was many tiers deep. As she neared the top, she turned back to her Queen. Seeing that her Queen was yet watching, she held out her arm. The High Queen did the same, and their hearts and minds connected.

The High Queen turned back to her duties, knowing that all were waiting on her. She noted with quiet approval that Ann’wn wasn’t present, guessing that she chose to follow and protect their Elf.

She saw that she had forgotten to speak to Mil’der’in, “Rise, My High Counselor. I apologize for leaving you in this position. Please sit next to Me this turn and tell Me of your eves.”

Mil’der’in waited for her Queen to sit, then sat beside her, “I do like being here, my Queen. These women are most fascinating. I have a few items for your consideration, Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded.

“Queen Erthrn has bid me ask you if you would be so gracious as to hold a High Queen’s Audience while you are here, for the neighboring towns and villages. I would be pleased to scribe for you, Highness.”

“This I can do. Anything else?”

“One more item only. Queen Erthrn has bid me to inform you that the Skr’kinges’ have asked if you would visit with them. They have informed Queen Erthrn that they have something for your Elf.”

“The Skr’kinges’. Hmmm … I haven’t visited them in a long while. Being Queen of the Valley has overly consumed My moments as High Queen. Tell Erthrn to send a messenger informing them that we would be most delighted to visit with them while on our way to El’fs’nd’lle. Since it is on our way, it will be a good place to rest in safety.”

The High Queen nodded to Erthrn to begin the Council. Erthrn did so, beginning the Council with a short narrative of the eve. She raised her hand to Uthrn, explaining that Uthrn, the leader of her forces, was successful in capturing two Mungardies force leaders. She bestowed much praise on her, and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ guessed that it was to help make amends for taking Sam prior eve. She saw that her sister was now sitting next to Erthrn. She then looked at Uthrn, guessing that a challenge might occur this turn. Uthrn was gladdened for the praise, but wasn’t pleased over losing The Highest. As San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ examined her sister, she thought that she looked quite content in Erthrn’s company.

The War Council began with more tales from the victims, but this moment, victims of the Mungardies. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had never quite understood the reason for the Mungardies keen hatred of the Mystics, but guessed that something long prior had occurred to make it as so. It made no logical sense to her that a race so closely linked to the Mystics, so intelligent, with so many mystical talents fought against the Mystics so intensely.

There must be a reason for their hate.

Erthrn thought it easy to find surviving victims of the Dungaras, but few knew how difficult it was to find any remaining survivors of a Mungardies’ attack. Yet, they had enough so that the War Council would be well informed of the horrors of a Mungardies’ capture. The first-hand accounts lasted well into the midturn. At that moment, Erthrn allowed for debate and questions to occur until later in the after midturn, when she would then bring out the Mungardies force leader and the two Dungaras.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ had asked a guard to retrieve her bow and arrows for her so that she could go into the forest and practice. Since Woden and its battle against Fornaith, she had come to enjoy the moments of practice with her weapons, feeling her body strengthen as she did so. She had never prior felt independent, always feeling like others needed to defend her. She knew that she never wanted to feel that dependence on others again.

As she walked toward the forest, welcoming its departure away from the grim moments of the War Council, she sensed faint footsteps far behind her. She turned slightly and sniffed the air, smelling the one who she thought was following her. Turning her head slightly sideways over her shoulder, she said, “Do you think an Elf cannot hear you, Force Leader?”

She waited for Ann’wn to finally reach her. Ann’wn shook her head, “I must learn to be even quieter, but with you it is near impossible. Where do we head, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ just looked at her with no expression, “I don’t recall inviting you, Warrior.”

Ann’wn was never certain when Sle’nel’ was serious or jesting, “It is my duty.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, then said, “Then come. Teach me to improve my bow abilities.”

“I wasn’t aware that you had this ability, my Elf.”

“It was my best skill in Woden, but I was also given some of these abilities from my Mother. Were you ever given such skills, Warrior Woman?”

“As we are able, each force leader gives their skills to the next force leader, unless we are killed in battle and are unable to do so. Our talents are passed from one to the next, much like a mother or birth-mother to their daughter.”

“And warrior to warrior, then?”

“It is as you say. Would you like me to set up a target, my Elf?”

“Yes. At a far distant tree.”

Ann’wn picked several, but Sle’nel’ kept saying, “A little further.”

She and Ann’wn practiced throughout the midmorn until the late midturn, and then began their return to the War Council. Ann’wn had been most impressed with Sle’nel’s bow and arrow abilities, “You are quite excellent with this weapon, Elf. Your aim is most true and cannot be improved, although your speed with changing the arrow needs more practice.”

“Back in Woden there was one that could shoot two arrows at one moment and hit the target with both, then do the same again within the blink of an eye.”

“Ah, yes. I remember this one. She was called by Keddi.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, thinking to herself that it felt a lifespan prior since she had spoken with Keddi, or even thought of her. In some ways, she felt her life slipping away from her, yet at the same moment, she felt her life now just beginning.

Woden feels overly distant from here, almost like a long-prior dream just remembered. I wonder how Keddi and Margeria fare. And poor sad May. What a terrible moment it must have been for Woden when I left Sam, as much changed for overly many. And how fares bright young Tadan, now in Fornaith? And yet, I could now never return. Woden is no longer my home. My home is with San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I am certainly no longer who I was while in Woden.

“Elf?”

Sle’nel’ looked at Ann’wn, realizing she hadn’t heard her question, “I am sorry, Warrior. I was just thinking about how strange Woden now seems to me.”

They walked the rest of the way to the War Council in silence, Sle’nel’ hoping she hadn’t missed seeing the Mungardies.

* * * *

At late after-midturn, Erthrn finally announced, “Guards, bring out one of the Mungardies’ force leaders, and two of the Dungaras. Give them their weapon of choice.”

Sam had spent her early and late eve with Queen Erthrn and was quite pleased with the experience. She liked Queen Erthrn even more than she had liked Uthrn, finding Erthrn much more knowledgeable, entertaining, and easy. Although Erthrn wasn’t quite the lover Uthrn had been, Sam thought it fine, enjoying her company even more.

In the prior eve, in-between their physical moments, Erthrn had asked Sam about Woden’s practice of requiring a companion, “Do you not find it confining, Highest?”

Sam thought about it for a moment, “I did. I have enjoyed my moments away from such confinement since Jandra left me. When in a companionship, I but thought of taking other lovers. Yet, I had much contentment in the companionship with Jandra, never thinking of leaving her.”

“This Jandra was a Woden woman, then? A human?”

“I thought as such, but no. Jandra is Sle’nel’.”

“Ah, yes. I heard of this rumor. It is said that The High Queen stole her from you. Did you allow this to occur, then?”

Sam shrugged, “I took another lover on the eve she gave birth to my child, so in my guilt, accepted that Sle’nel’ went to another.”

Erthrn nodded, “I understand. She is an Elf. She is by nature loyal, and to her you broke that loyalty. I thought the Elves most curious in that regard. Some in Rns’deln’ subscribe to this practice, but few. Do you not find ours a much better practice?”

“I know not. I know that I find the Warriors of the Sword very exciting, and I like many of your ways, but I also like to have a lover for longer than one eve. There was a feeling I had while with Jandra that I never had prior. It was a sort of peace.”

Erthrn had begun to touch Sam once again, thinking she would like this Highest in her bed for many eves, “One eve, Highest? It doesn’t have to be so. We often take lovers for long periods. Many instances, such will occur up until the first argument. We believe that our eves should be filled with pleasure and not these arguments that occur in longer arrangements, as we are warriors and may die upon any turn.”

Sam had liked Erthrn’s patience and strength, but mostly liked her mannerisms. She hoped that Erthrn would want her for many eves, and perhaps until they left. She found Uthrn tiring in comparison, not liking the competitiveness of the display that Erthrn refused to focus upon.

This turn, sitting next to Erthrn, Sam knew that Uthrn was upset with her for not refusing Erthrn, but Sam decided to let them figure out their own dilemma. Erthrn had told her of what they would be looking for this turn as the Mungardies battled against the two Dungaras.

In the prior eve while resting between another of their physical moments, Erthrn asked Sam about San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “So you have not known of The High Queen but a short while then?”

“We met in the forest where Jandra, I mean Sle’nel’, was birthing Sele’. She came to us from out of nowhere, surprising all of us.”

“Sele’? You refer to The Realm’s Future Supreme Sovereign?”

Sam nodded, “Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. She is my daughter. Jandra, Sle’nel’ is her Birth-Mother.”

“And our High Queen came to help Sle’nel’ deliver this child?”

“Sle’nel’ could deliver her not, so was dying. I knew not what to do, but my sister did. She came to rescue us from the Dungaras that would attack once Sele’ was born. But the remainder is but a long story that makes no difference. It is done.”

“What do you think of our High Queen?”

“She is in truth, amazing. At the beginning, I was but jealous. She seems to just tolerate me, though, although she does practice with me when she has a moment.”

“She thinks of you always, Highest. She even asked me to help teach you your skills. You speak truly, as she has not the moments to dedicate to your learning, but she is certainly ensuring that it occurs. You are very important to The Realm, and she is taking great care to make certain that you know what you need to know, and perhaps more. Learning all the aspects of The Realm are a part of this learning, so I am glad she brought you with her. It is good that you find her so … what did you call her, amazing? She is most astounding, and The Realm needs her, and loves her well.”

Sam was curious about Erthrn’s words, hearing more than a simple acquaintance between Erthrn and her sister, “How well do you know her?”

Erthrn was surprised that Sam knew as little as she did about this High Queen who had such an all-powerful presence in The Realm, “I consider her as a friend. Or as a sister, in a more formal regard. I have long held her in high-esteem, as she deserves such respect as this. It is not easy to carry the entire weight of The Realm upon one’s shoulders. She is a warrior of warriors, and for many cycles was considered as the best throughout all The Realm, until she gave up the sword to be High Queen. I would guess that even now, and even after her serious wound, she could yet win any battle. But you were with her in that fight against the Dungaras, so you well know her abilities.”

“She is truly skilled. And her stance as High Queen is very different than I practiced in Woden. She allows no question of her commands. And I have never prior seen such fighting as she seems so capable of. Even with all the training I have had from the Spirit Mothers of the Falls, I find myself more like a child in comparison.”

“You allow others to question your commands? Even as Highest? Do you find this acceptable?”

Erthrn was beginning to touch her again, so Sam was becoming less interested in the conversation, but answered, “Woden is but a small town, and it was common enough for me that I didn’t question it.”

* * * *

As they sat together in the arena, Sam was beginning to see her sister through Erthrn’s eyes, understanding her more. She hadn’t known that her sister was tending to her teaching and care from a distance. Sam knew she had given San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ a bad impression from the beginning, but knew she could only make it up to her through her actions. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, she knew, cared little for words or expressions, knowing that she respected only the actions and end results.

Erthrn looked at Sam as they waited for the Mungardies, “I would like you back in my chambers this eve, Highest, if you would find that acceptable. I have some entertainment arranged that I think you will find most enjoyable.”

Sam smiled somewhat shyly, uncertain of how to act with this queen.

Erthrn touched Sam’s face, “You are an astoundingly beautiful woman, Highest. If the women of Woden look as you and Sle’nel’, then I must visit it soon. Even the warrior woman, Meera, and her mate Caitha, are beautiful. Are all such as you?”

“I never thought about it prior. I never thought beauty of any importance. The Realm seems to think of it differently, though. I have but been told, however, that I am beautiful. I know not what it means as I am as I have been given. I do find your looks, though, most astonishing, and exciting.”

Erthrn’s ego inflated at the compliment, “So I excite you then? This is excellent. May I take that for a yes in regard to this eve?”

Sam nodded her head, and Erthrn leaned over to her, kissing her fully, but tenderly, which was a surprise for Sam, thinking that anything these women did would be rough and overly aggressive. Like Uthrn, Erthrn had given Sam many marks to show for the eve’s delights, but wasn’t as aggressive as Uthrn had been. She guessed that Erthrn no longer needed to prove herself as Uthrn must.

“I am, in truth, most pleased, Highest. In the meanwhile, prepare yourself for an interesting moment in this War Council, and let us hope that this Mungardies shows not the sword skills of the Masters. Following this, and after I attend to a few affairs with your sister, I will give you another lesson.”

Sam was very pleased about being in Rns’deln’, causing her to wonder how she could ever go back to Woden. She worried about having to live up to the law regarding a companion. As the Mungardies’ force leader was brought out to the middle of the arena, Sam let go of the thought, hoping it would all work itself out.

She was stunned to see the Mungardies woman. Like Sle’nel’, she thought they would resemble the Dungaras. Her eyebrows raised in surprise as the Mungardies woman walked out into the arena. She saw that the woman’s stance was most regal and extremely self-assured—much like her sister’s, without being self-aware of it. Sam observed her carefully, watching the woman look around slowly with little regard for her imminent death. In this foe, Sam thought she saw a most intelligent of enemies.

She turned to Erthrn, “She is well intriguing and seems quite confident. In many ways, she looks much like the Mystics of The Realm.”

Erthrn was leering at the woman, always troubled at the sight of the Mungardies. She tried to remain objective so that Sam could understand who this enemy was, “Looks can be very deceiving, Highest, yet you are somewhat correct. The Mungardies were long prior of the Mystic blood, being wonderful sorcerers, scholars and healers. But at some moment they turned against The Realm, for reasons no one knows. And they are, as you say, intelligent. Most so. And strong.”

Sam stared at the woman. She stood far taller than the warriors about her, but not outwardly as muscular or well proportioned. Her breasts were small. She wore a simple tunic that reached to just above the ground, and boots. No other adornment was present. Sam thought that the woman’s eyes shone with an intensity that defied her looks. And she carried the heaviest of swords as if it weighed nothing.

“Is all their hair such as hers?”

Erthrn stared at the woman, “It is the only hair they grow. They have no other body hair, not even eyebrows. The little hair you see is what they are born with, never growing longer than this.”

“She is truly amazing, even in her simplicity.”

Erthrn laughed quietly, but with a hint of hatred, “You find her alluring, Highest, but mind your wit, as that is their way. They are able to twist and bend one’s mind like no other in The Realm. They are most difficult opponents.”

“Why do they fight against you?”

Erthrn shook her head, “The Realm knows little of the reason they turned so fiercely against The Realm, but they have killed many of my warriors with this deceptive look. My overly kind-hearted warriors also mistook that look for kindness once, but hear me well, Highest. There is no kindness in their hearts. None. I know this well. You mean nothing to them.”

Sam wasn’t pleased with this explanation, “Why? Were they always as such?”

Erthrn looked at Sam briefly, “I have heard tales from long prior that they were not always of this stance, but all power is corruptible, Highest. Have you not yet been told this by your teachers?”

“San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ warned me of this. She told me that as I learned and gained my powers, I would have to choose the path I would take.”

Erthrn nodded, “Listen well to your sister as she is most wise and well trained. The Mungardies chose the other path. They have little capacity for love, and none for generosity. It is why The Realm treasures and protects The High Queen so fiercely. She has remained rigidly incorruptible in this regard. As you gain your powers you will understand this even further, for when you are given a great power such as one that allows you to kill another, a moment will come that will test you. That is the moment The High Queen speaks of, and will be the moment in which you will choose your path. Only you can choose which way you will elect to use your powers.”

“Yet they look so learned. So…”

“Scholarly?”

“Yes.”

“They were, once. But watch her carefully. You will see her trickery.”

“Are they ruled by Sume’n’tinel’ti’non?”

Erthrn didn’t recognize the name at first, but then thought about it, “Ah. Your eldest sister. I heard of this rumor, also. So her existence be true then? No, I think this not possible. She, like many others prior to her, most likely believes that she can control them. If this be so, then this will be her downfall. If they are connected at all, the Mungardies most likely just use her, as she is The High Queen’s sister. They would probably see some twisted humor in this. This is also like they used the Dungaras all these cycles, which is now their downfall.”

Sam looked over to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, wondering what she thought of the Mungardies woman. She saw that The High Queen studied the woman carefully, but remained unchanging in her expression.

Sam looked back to Erthrn, “If she can bend their thinking, then the Dungaras’ minds will be bent toward hers so that they will not be able to fight her.”

“It is a possibility. I know that this one will insist on fighting against The High Queen.”

“Fight against my sister? This cannot be allowed.”

Erthrn looked sideways to Sam, “Do you now speak for your sister?”

“No, but she is High Queen, and shouldn’t be risked so.”

“It may be the only way we find out what we need to know, and already, this one most likely knows what it is we look for. They have studied our ways well. And we have already tried to give the Dungaras a block in their mind so that she cannot twist their thoughts, but I suspect she will be able to undo this block.”

“Can you beat her?”

“Of course.”

“Can Uthrn?”

“Yes.”

“Can your warriors.”

“They are trained to do so, but in great numbers against us, we will lose. They are not as easy as the Dungaras.”

Sam drew in a quick breath, remembering that her fight against the Dungaras was nothing she considered as easy. She remembered them as well-trained fighters, and now became even more interested.

“How can The Realm fight against them if they are so well-trained?”

“It is a difficulty that will be made even more so if they have trained with a Master.”

The two Dungaras were sent out into the arena. They were wary of the Mungardies woman, keeping as far away from her as possible. They, like her, had been given their weapon of choice. Sam saw that the Mungardies woman maintained a blank expression, like her sister, showing neither anxiousness nor relief. She simply watched them.

Uthrn made the announcement, “Hensaln of the Mungardies. You are to fight against these two Dungaras force leaders this turn. You may choose to fight or not, but either way, you will die this turn. Have you any last request of us?”

The woman looked slowly toward Uthrn with a look of dismissive disgust, showing that she thought Uthrn far beneath her. In an accent far different than Sam had yet heard, she replied impatiently, “You well know that they will not be able to fight me. And if I even allow it, their skills are not worthy of my effort.”

Uthrn shrugged, as if with no care, “Is this your request, or do you choose to just waste our moments?”

“Allow me to fight against your High Queen. This is my request.”

Uthrn shook her head, “If you fight against the Dungaras and if you win, Queen Erthrn has permitted that you can then fight against her.”

The woman’s eyes narrowed in contempt, “Erthrn? You asked for my last request, and now you give it not to me. Now whose moments are being wasted? You are a liar only, Uthrn of the Warriors of the Sword.”

Uthrn was overly skilled to let Hensaln’s words upset her, and like a true warrior, showed no display of emotion, “Call me what you wish, but you waste our moments.”

Uthrn turned to the Dungaras, “Fight against her now, or you will be removed and tortured for many turns, with the most painful of tortures, as we showed you prior.”

Uthrn had indeed prepared the Dungaras to understand this to be truth. She had them shown the tortures they would endure if they didn’t provide a strong and courageous fight against this Mungardies. They had chosen a sword and were now moving toward her with little hope of winning.

The Mungardies woman stood perfectly still, moving only her eyes. She raised her hand slightly, in the same motion Sam had seen her sister do prior. The Dungaras shook their heads, trying to rid themselves of her mind-bending efforts.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ could see that this wouldn’t be a productive fight, and that she or Erthrn would have to fight against this one in order to learn if they had the skills of the Masters.

The mind block Uthrn had provided worked briefly, and just enough for the Dungaras to begin earnestly fighting against the woman. The Mungardies raised her sword, resenting the effort, but fought them with great skill. Even with all the Dungaras’ sword skills, the woman showed no strain in fighting against two Dungaras force leaders. Sam watched with interest, having seen her own sister’s skills prior, and knowing what to look for.

This one would give even my sister a bad moment.

In her head, she heard a reply, You think so, My Sister? Perhaps you will be able to see if this is true for yourself.

Sam looked over to her sister, She has many abilities.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, You speak truly, but see her arrogance? She tries to display that she is nothing but usual, but in truth, she is a most highly skilled Mungardies. She must be a very high force leader, perhaps one of the highest.

Is their high leader better than this?

This, no one knows.

Will you fight her?

Erthrn would like the privilege and knows enough of the Masters’ ways.

The woman moved her hand again, trying to twist the Dungaras’ mind to her, then, as they were trying to clear their heads of her spell, she raised her sword and quickly killed both of them.

Erthrn laughed, speaking to the Mungardies woman as the now-dead Dungaras were being removed, “You seem bored, Hensaln. Care to fight against a real warrior?”

The woman didn’t laugh, nor did she change her expression, “It would seem I must. But if I win…” She turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “…I fight you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ didn’t change her expression, refusing to give this Mungardies any pleasure. Nor did she give any sign of interest or acknowledgment in what the woman said.

Erthrn went to the front row, then jumped into the arena, sword in hand, “You step out of your place, Hensaln. You have no leave to speak to The High Queen.” Then Erthrn laughed, “But come to think on such, you have no leave to speak to me, either.”

Erthrn began moving about the arena, speaking to the Mungardies as she did so, “Are you going to waste your efforts trying to use your mind-bending tricks on me, Hensaln? If so, let me know when you did, as I wouldn’t wish to disappoint you in your useless efforts. I could at least pretend, for you.”

The woman watched Erthrn carefully, narrowing her eyes, “You chatter overly. Your speaking noise offends my ears. Or is talking how you plan to torture me?”

“Yet trying to control The Realm, Mungardies? I recall not making you leader of The Realm.”

Erthrn kept moving around with sword readied, waiting until the woman made the first move. Erthrn didn’t see it as proper to make the first move against a captive when the intent was death, anyway.

“Are you so stupid to think that I know not why you wish me to fight?”

Erthrn laughed again, “Your arrogance is astounding, Hensaln. But tell me, for the sake of hearing you speak. Why do you think we wish to see you fight?”

The woman answered with her sword, instead, making a quick, but strong move against Erthrn. Erthrn countered quickly, expecting as such. It was all San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ needed to see.

To herself she thought, So, they have learned from a Master. But not one of the great ones, and I don’t think even Bro’gadich’in’. But who?

The woman made a few more sword moves against Erthrn, then held her sword down, “Why should I fight if I must die anyway? How senseless is this?”

Erthrn was prepared for any move the woman might make, knowing that the Mungardies woman would use any trick to win the battle. Erthrn said nothing, but stood readied. The woman readied her sword once again, moving around the arena, positioning herself to her liking, closer to the High Queen. She used all her might suddenly against Erthrn, sending Erthrn back a distance. In the same movement, she quickly turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, facing her but a soft voice away and one tier lower. In the same motion, she made a move to kill The High Queen.

The movement occurred so rapidly that no one seemed prepared for it. But at almost the same moment, an arrow shot into the woman’s sword arm with such force that it caused the woman to fall with a great cry of pain to the floor of the arena. Erthrn and the guards were upon her immediately, but the entire event had arisen so swiftly that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ hadn’t even the moment to let down her guard.

She and Erthrn had guessed prior that the Mungardies woman might make such a move against her, so she was prepared for such. She looked up toward the arrow’s path, expecting to see a quick-thinking Rns’deln’ warrior. Instead, she saw Sle’nel’ standing at the top of the arena, ready with another arrow aimed toward the woman. The High Queen smiled at Sle’nel’s Elfin image, finding it striking and ever surprising.

Erthrn saw The High Queen smiling at someone, so looked up in the same direction, wondering where the arrow had come from. Erthrn also had expected to see one of her own guards, so was quite amazed to look upon Sle’nel’, yet at the ready. She saw her as silhouetted against the sun, standing firmly erect and assured, yet slender for such strength it took to get the arrow this far so accurately.

Erthrn looked back to her Queen, “Did you prepare her to protect you this turn?”

The High Queen yet stared at Sle’nel’, smiling, but shook her head, softly saying, “No. She had no knowledge of this plan.”

Ann’wn was standing next to Sle’nel’, also looking amazed. They had just returned from their bow and arrow practice in the nearby forest, and were entering the arena in order to watch the match between the Dungaras and the Mungardies woman. As they entered at the top-tier, Sle’nel’ had seen the move against her Queen and had readied and shot her arrow within an eye’s blink.

Shaking her head in amazement, Ann’wn said, “Keddi would be proud of you, my Elf. That was a perfectly aimed shot. And from such a distance as this.”

Sle’nel’ had quickly taken out another arrow and prepared it in case it became needed, but said, “I think not. I aimed for her heart.”

Ann’wn laughed, yet not knowing if or when their Elf jested. Sle’nel’ didn’t realize it, but she was becoming more Elfin-like in her stance upon every turn. Except when the Elves were light-hearted and playful, their demeanor was observant, with no hint as to their inner emotions. She was even beginning to hold her body in the more Elfin-like fashion, displaying assuredness and intelligence, yet without arrogance.

The Mungardies woman had also wondered who had shot the arrow. As they led her away, with the arrow completely through her arm, back-to-front, she looked up to Sle’nel’. From a brief glimpse, she knew she saw something different than one of the Warriors of the Sword or any of The High Queen’s guards, but couldn’t place it. Her instinct told her that, in that woman, there stood the race that would know how to bring the Mungardies toward peace. She wailed like a wounded animal as they led her off, knowing that she would take this knowledge to her death rather than be able to tell her leader about this one.

As they began to walk down the stairs toward their Queen, Ann’wn kept talking, “In truth, Elfin Princess, you aimed for the arm, did you not?”

Sle’nel’ just gave Ann’wn a sideways’ glance, but said nothing. She gave the bow and arrow to Ann’wn, and then took the stairs lightly toward her Queen.

The High Queen had risen, moving toward her as she came. When Sle’nel’ had arrived, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held out her hands to her.

Sle’nel’ placed her hands into her Queen’s, “You are now safe, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gazed into Sle’nel’s eyes. She was smiling softly, fully amazed at her Elf. Quietly and slowly, she said, “You came out of nowhere, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ flinched at the words, then also smiled slightly, “As you did for me, my Queen, in the forest.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed lightly at her words, “Now I know what that must have seemed like to you. How did you know she was about to make this move against me?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “I knew not. We had just returned from practicing.”

“I wasn’t aware that you had such bow and arrow abilities as this.”

Sle’nel’ smiled mischievously, “Nor was I.”

Ann’wn had finally reached her Queen. She knelt and bowed her head, “Rise, Ann’wn. Thank you for guarding My Elf this turn.”

“In truth, my Queen, she needs little protection. My Queen, please tell me, did she aim for the Mungardies’ arm, or no?”

The High Queen looked back to her lover, “She will have to tell you that, My Warrior. All I know is that I have seen none better with this weapon.”

Meera had also had been amazed at Sle’nel’s skills, “Did you learn these abilities in Woden when we but prepared against Fornaith? I recall that you did well with a bow and arrow, but I recall no ability such as this.”

Sle’nel’ looked to her friend, smiling, “Some. Not all. But you taught me well, Meera.”

Erthrn yet looked stunned, “A masterful aim, Elf. My Warriors could learn much from you. The Mungardies woman is quite frustrated that she couldn’t see you clearly. She knows not that the Elves yet live in The Realm.”

Sam had come over to the now-collected group, also amazed over Sle’nel’s well-placed arrow, “Quite a shot. Meera should be proud of her teachings.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her and just smiled, looking back to Meera, “She is a good teacher, Sam. But I think it mostly a lucky shot.” Then she looked back to her Queen, “But I now believe that Queen Erthrn and my Queen were prepared for the woman’s surprise attack. So I think my arrow was needed not.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked to Erthrn, “Perhaps this would be a good moment to end the proceedings for this turn?”

Erthrn nodded, then made the announcement that the proceedings would begin again in the morn, and would end at midturn with a banquet, “This eve, Rns’deln’ has prepared a celebration for all of you, this eve. Fun, food and good entertainment will be provided for all, and all are welcome.”

Sam looked to her sister, “What now becomes of the Mungardies women?”

As San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Sam, she saw the marks upon her neck from her eve’s entertainment. Ignoring them, she replied, “They are already dead.”

Sam gasped softly, but San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ heard it, “Does this surprise you?”

Sam shook her head, “I know not why it did, as Meera would have done the same, but it did.”

“It is a good sign that it did so. We should never be casual about killing. But we have learned from overly many deaths that we shouldn’t wait a moment to kill them.”

Sam nodded slightly, “I understand, but can we not attempt a negotiation?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed gently, “We attempt this once every moon, to the same result. But we will continue our efforts. At some point when we are winning, they will listen. In the meanwhile, we have the Dungaras to think on first. We must end our battle with them before we can take on the whole of the Mungardies’ empire.”

Surprising everyone and slipping by all the guards without being seen, a messenger had arrived, kneeling and bowing to The High Queen, but saying nothing.

Erthrn was outraged over the interruption of The High Queen while in Rns’deln’, “How dare you interrupt The High Queen, Messenger. Who sent you? And what insolence is this? No one comes directly to The High Queen unless the messenger has been searched.” Erthrn looked for Uthrn.

Bellowing at the top of her lungs, she called for her, “UTHRN!”

Uthrn came running, along with a few other guards. As she arrived, she knelt and bowed her head, “My Queen. High Queen.”

Erthrn was well angered, “How has this messenger come to The High Queen without going through our guards prior?”

Uthrn made a movement to take the messenger into custody, but The High Queen motioned her away. She had been studying the messenger since her arrival, “Unless I am mistaken, this is a child of the Shrd’ilker’ins.”

She gently placed her hand on the woman’s/child’s face, “Rise, My child. It has been long since your kin have graced The Realm with your presence.”

The woman/child stood, looking innocent but unafraid.

Erthrn looked surprised, “The Women of the Trees? But they have not been seen or heard from in almost a lifespan.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was looking around, as if looking for someone, “They were closely connected to the Elves and went into seclusion when the Elves left The Realm.”

Erthrn looked at the messenger, “A child you say? She looks as a full grown woman, only much shorter.”

“She is not. And she passed through your guards without notice, as she was shrouded to them.”

Uthrn, Meera, Ann’wn, and all of Uthrn’s guards had their weapons drawn. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ told Erthrn, “Have the guards place down their weapons.”

“My Queen…”

She raised an eyebrow ever so slightly to Erthrn, slightly annoyed. Quietly, with steady patience, she responded to her long-prior friend, placing her hand upon Erthrn’s arm, “I know what I do, Erthrn.”

Erthrn bowed her head deeply, seeing that she shouldn’t have questioned her High Queen, “I beg your forgiveness, High Queen.”

The High Queen then once more looked around the arena while asking Sle’nel’, “Do your Elfin eyes see them, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ didn’t know who they were, but had already seen for who The High Queen was searching. She motioned her head to the small group of very old looking women straight up from them, many tiers. They blended well into whatever background they were in, almost disappearing into it, but Sle’nel’ had sensed and smelled them.

They were all small, standing only to The High Queen’s breast at their tallest, and slender. She motioned gently for them to come down, saying softly, “All is well. You are most welcome among us.”

She explained to Sle’nel’, “It is my guess that they have come to meet with you, My Desire. When the Elves left us, they were never seen in The Realm again, except on a rare occasion. They are a withdrawn race that trusted only the Elves.”

Sle’nel’ looked upon the small woman/child before her, smiling gently to her, “Why are they called the Women in the Trees?”

“They live in such. Their dwellings are well disguised within the trees, much like these women are now. They make garments that blend into any background. It is how they entered through the guards without being seen. Being of the Deep Mystics, they trust not the Mystics or the humans. I never thought we would see them again. They live quietly upon The Realm, asking for nothing, but giving much in return.”

The small messenger held tightly onto Sle’nel’s garments, stroking her arm. When the other group of six women had arrived, they knelt and bowed their heads to Sle’nel’, speaking to her only, and very softly in her own Elfin language, “Elfin Princess.”

Sle’nel’ wasn’t familiar with all the inhabitants of The Realm, but was surprised to hear her own language spoken so well from another. She spoke with them also in the Elfin language, “Please rise. You have no reason to kneel before me.”

The old women rose, and all began to stroke Sle’nel’s arms and body. Sle’nel’ allowed it, knowing that they were just reassuring themselves that she was real, and that she had passed their first test of the Elfin language.

The oldest of the group spoke to her, “We heard that an Elf had returned, and now we see that it was spoken in truth.” Tears were falling from her eyes, with no regard from her, “You have returned. And now, they will return.”

“I have a Birth-daughter who is also part Elfin. Even R’lodin’lindor now has a companion—D’ron’stri’nil’.” The women looked pleased just to be standing next to Sle’nel’, who was wondering why they had come, “What is it I might do for you, friends of the Elves?”

The oldest woman spoke, “It is rumored you are returning to the site of your Elfin home.”

“It is so.”

“Then you must visit with us prior, as we are the keepers to the entrance. We have been safeguarding the key until your return.”

She nodded her agreement to the request and added, “We will be leaving within a few turns. Would you remain with us until then?”

“Thank you, Princess, but we cannot. We have much to prepare prior to your arrival.”

“You need not prepare anything for me.”

“But we must, Elfin Princess. There is a long message for you from your ancestors, and it is scattered throughout The Realm so as to remain safely hidden. We must return so as to gather the message together, prior to your arrival.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her understanding, “Is there anything I might bring for you?”

“We would also like to see your Birth-daughter so she might know of us.”

“I shall make it so.”

“Then we must be off, Elfin Princess. But we leave with lighter hearts, as The Realm now is a softer place with the Elves’ return.”

“But I am only one Elf, my friends.”

The old woman nodded knowingly, grinning her secret, “For now. But it is in the songs of legend that with the return of the one Elf, the others also return. You and The High Queen will make it as so.”

The old woman held out a small package to Sle’nel’. She took it, but looked quizzically upon it. The old woman said, “When you have a moment, Elfin Princess, study the pictures carefully.”

Sle’nel’ looked with confusion to the old woman, but the old woman merely winked her response. Sle’nel’ knelt before her, bowing her own head to her, “I am only one, but will do as I am able to help the others return, if they are so able. This I pledge to you. But it saddens me that I must do so blindly and that I have come so late to my now unclear path.”

The small group all placed their hands upon Sle’nel’s head and shoulders, “Your path knowingly unfolds before you with each step you take. Follow your heart, Elfin Princess, as you alone are the restorer of The Realm’s heart.”

“How will I know where to visit with you?”

“Tell your horse by which I am called—Torsn’dynl’. She will bring you to me.”

“And the others that travel with me?”

“They will be made welcomed while you are delivered the key.”

She rose, “Thank you for coming to me. I knew not of you.”

“We know of this. It was meant to be so until the correct moment. We take our leave now and will expect you soon. Travel safely. There are many that would rather see you dead than alive. The return of the Elves is not welcomed by all.”

Sle’nel kissed each of them on the tops of their heads, then nodded to them, “May we at least re-supply your food, or give you guards for a safe return?”

“No thank you, Elfin Princess. We travel swiftly and unnoticed, and our food supply is quite excellent.”

The oldest woman turned to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. In the Elfin tongue, she spoke very slowly so that The High Queen could catch the words, “Take good care of her, High Queen. The Realm’s heart now rests on her shoulders.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knelt down to her and bowed her head. She then looked at her, and using what few Elfin words she knew, she spoke to her, “Queen Torsn’dynl’. We are all honored at your presence.” She had recognized the woman upon her arrival, and knew who stood before her.

Sle’nel’ was surprised that her own Queen knew of this woman who stood before them, and that this woman was a Queen in her own right.

Queen Torsn’dynl’ touched the top of San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s head softly, and in The High Queen’s own language, said, “You were a wise choice for The Realm, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. We didn’t make this decision of ours lightly.”

“I am gladdened that you have returned to The Realm, Honored Queen.”

“Keep this Elf safe, High Queen. It is now your duty. She has given you a great prize by giving you her love. There is nothing greater than this. But you have earned it well by taking on the burden of ruling and making The Realm safe again. She is our single hope for the Elves’ return, Highness.”

As she turned back to Sle’nel’, Sle’nel’ bowed her head and said in her Elfin tongue, “Forgive me my disrespect, Queen Torsn’dynl’. I was unaware of your position.”

She made a waving motion of her hand, dismissing the notion. In the Elfin language, she said, “It means nothing. You are all that matters, Sle’nel’. Just to be able to say an Elfin name to an Elf is more than I had hoped for before I die. You have chosen well in your lover, Elfin Princess. For a Mystic, she is the most loyal of all, and her heart is true. We chose her for High Queen because of her purity of heart. She will be unwavering for you. It took you a while to find her, and my heart was relieved when you finally did so, but then, it took a long while for The Realm to finally find you again. You were well hidden from all of us.”

They all touched her once again, then began their journey home, walking up the stairs while disappearing into the background. By the moment they reached the top-tier, none but Sle’nel’ could see them. She waved to them as they walked off the top-tier then turned to her Queen, merely staring in disbelief. She held the package tightly to her, wondering as to its contents.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ opened her arms for her, and Sle’nel’ stepped willingly into them, breathing out a great sigh.

All will be well, My Desire.

The weight of being an Elf grows. My heart grows heavy with this burden.

We will find a way to lift this weight together, My Desire. We will find a way to fly free of these burdens.

She looked up at her, “You know this woman?”

“I know her well.” To Sle’nel’, the statement seemed to be said with some burden of truth. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ hesitated, then sighed deeply, “She was one of the ones to vote Me in as High Queen.”

“Voted? Who?”

“The rulers throughout The Realm, such as her. Not the petty ones, but the long great ones. The Deep Mystics.”

“Did they all vote for you?”

“I informed them that it would be unanimous, or they must find another.”

Sle’nel’ laughed at this, “A true High Queen’s statement.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, recalling the moment now through Sle’nel’s eyes, “They said the same remark to Me, and then made it so.”

The High Queen turned to Erthrn, “Where would you have us now, Queen Erthrn?”

Erthrn bowed her head, “A small meal gathering with your traveling companions in yet another room that has been built for your needs. It is a warm and inviting room like no other of yours.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ would have preferred to spend her moments alone with Sle’nel’ upon that most wonderful of islands and inside its cottage, but knew she needed to bend to Erthrn’s needs. She looked down at Sle’nel’, “Will this be fine for you, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ gave her package to Ann’wn, “Please keep this safe for me until later.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “It is my pleasure to do so for you, Princess.”

Sle’nel’ looked back at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “With you, anything is fine, my Queen.” She took her arm, then reached out with her other arm for Meera, “Where is Caitha? Off collecting more stories and songs?”

Meera nodded, glad to be with Sle’nel’, “She should be meeting me soon. And it is as you say. She considers herself the keeper of the culture.”

The High Queen looked at everyone, “Then let us meet in a short while at Queen Erthrn’s next surprise for us. Warrior Woman of Woden, please inform Caitha I would like her to sing her songs of the Elves this eve. And Erthrn, if any of your singers know of such, if they would also attend us?”

Erthrn nodded. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Mil’der’in, “Mil’der’in, I would like you with us this eve. Uthrn, perhaps you could act as escort for her this eve, with Erthrn’s permission of course.”

Erthrn nodded, well appreciating that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was finding a distraction for Uthrn, “Of course, my Queen.”

Uthrn looked at Mil’der’in, finding her very attractive, but not The Highest. Mil’der’in, however, had wanted to join with Uthrn, desiring her aggressiveness. She went to Uthrn and looped her arm through hers, “Would this be acceptable with you, Warrior?”

Uthrn caught the tone of Mil’der’in’s statement, hearing the unspoken desires, and became interested. She nodded, “More than acceptable, High Counselor. I am most honored.”

“And Ann’wn. Perhaps you wouldn’t mind being our Healer’s escort for the eve. She has informed Me that she takes the eve off from her potions. Would this be acceptable to you?”

Ann’wn nodded, surprised but well pleased by the request. But she worried what The Healer would think, “Of course, Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ then said, “We take our leave until later, then.”

Just prior to re-entering the Caves, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at the sky, then at Sle’nel’, “Just a moment, My Love.” She had heard a quiet noise well familiar to her.

She moved slightly away from Sle’nel’ so as to allow the great bird room to land, then held out her arm. The bird came diving down, pulling up at the last moment. When it landed upon her arm, The High Queen began to scratch the back of its neck while it gave her a message. The High Queen spoke to it using words and sounds that Sle’nel’ didn’t understand, then said, “Find her. She must be found. Find both of them.”

The bird replied, then cocked its head to Sle’nel’. The High Queen looked over to her, “Hold out your arm, Lover. The Great One has requested a meeting with you.”

Sle’nel’ raised her eyebrows, but did as bid. The raptor jumped from The High Queen’s arm to Sle’nel’s with an easy effort then made a move to kiss her lightly upon her lips. With that, Sle’nel’ helped her to fly back into her own domain, far above from their cares in The Realm. Sle’nel’ had long prior made herself vow not to ask The High Queen about this bird. She observed that The High Queen used many sources for information, never informing the Mystics of the others, but always checking the information against other sources. Even not understanding the conversation between them, she guessed that The High Queen had asked the raptor to find either one of the Masters, or to find the leader of the Mungardies. She knew The High Queen hoped that if they could capture the Mungardies’ leader, they might avoid the battle. And Sle’nel’ knew, as few others did, that The High Queen was continually seeking and gaining information regarding The Realm, and using it to her advantage.

Once back in their room, Sle’nel’ began examining the new garments that had been provided to them for the eve. Her Queen had needed an extra moment with Erthrn, so Sle’nel’ had gone ahead to their room. She saw that the garments were informal, beautiful, yet surprisingly different from those in the Valley.

She saw the small package that had been given to her by the Women of the Trees. It was a small book now lying on the table. She picked it up and went to one of the long chairs near the fireplace, which had been started prior. She opened the book and saw that it was a book of drawings. An artist had penciled portraits of various figures throughout The Realm. She turned through the pages, finding one picture of the former High Queen. From the picture, she thought her a stunningly beautiful woman, but not as beautiful as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. She thought that her eyes lacked in the intensity that her own lover’s had, but didn’t know if that was a trait of the former High Queen’s, or the lack of talent in the artist. She turned the pages until she saw one drawing of an Elf. No name was given, but none was needed. As she looked upon the drawing, she felt she was looking upon herself. It was a drawing of her Mother. She wondered if Queen Torsn’dynl’ had given her the book so that Sle’nel’ could see this picture.

She closed the book, thinking about her Mother, drifting into a dreamlike state. She awakened to The High Queen leaning over her, almost laying upon her, kissing her gently. Sle’nel’ reached her arm around The High Queen’s neck, drawing her closer to her, making her to lie down upon her.

As they lay in each other’s arms, Sle’nel’ said, “These teachers of yours are hard on you, my Love. Even this turn, Torsn’dynl’ was commanding you to protect me. Are they always such as this?”

“They like to remind Me that I serve at their privilege. They know how I feel about this, however. But she was correct to remind Me of My duty to you in The Realm, My Desire. I couldn’t follow all that she was saying to you, though.”

In the Elfin language, but with as simple words as she could find, Sle’nel’ said, “She told me I had chosen well. That you have a true and unwavering heart, and are a most loyal of Mystics.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ touched Sle’nel’ teasingly as she spoke, in the Elfin language, “If I must rule as High Queen, then My reward is you.”

Sle’nel’ was focusing more on San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s touch than her words, but managed to reply, “I knew not that you knew this much Elfin talk.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ began touching her with more urgency, and Sle’nel’ groaned at the most desirous feeling. The High Queen laughed softly, kissing her breast, “I know much more than just the language, My Desire. I know where Elves like to be touched.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ took the book of drawings with her to the eve’s meal to share with the others. After their attendants had prepared them, they were led to their next surprise. Ann’wn was waiting for them outside the doors, ever near her Queen and Elf.

She knelt and bowed her head, per her usual custom.

“Rise, My Warrior. Did The Healer not accept you as her escort?”

“She did, Highness. She waits inside.”

Erthrn also waited inside the room, bowing as the guards opened the now familiar High Queen’s doors to the room, “High Queen. Welcome to what we refer to as your warren, or den. What do you think of it?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ and Sle’nel’ examined the beautifully wood-paneled room. Like many of the other rooms, it had a large fireplace, but differed in its darkly-colored and padded furniture. It also had a dining table, several cases filled with books, small tables for placing items upon, a corner alcove for a small group of musicians, now already performing, and animal furs across most the floor for added warmth and texture. On one wall was a large, almost life-sized drawn likeness of The High Queen. Next to it was a smaller portrait of the Elfin Princess, with bow and arrow fully drawn.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ examined the drawings, finding the one of Sle’nel’ captivating, but thinking she didn’t really wish to look at herself in her own room.

Sle’nel’ came up beside her, “An exceptional likeness of you, my Love.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at her, “You think so?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, yet examining the drawing, “Indeed. Exquisite. It is how you look to me. Confident. Self-assured. The stance of a High Queen. Beautiful. Stunning red flowing hair. An intensity in your eyes that speaks to unending depths of intelligence. All combined with a soft grace that this artist captured so well.”

“You cannot possibly see all this within this one drawing.”

“Even if I knew you not, which the artist didn’t, such could be seen. It is clear to see, my Queen.”

“Well, I am unsure if I wish to look upon myself while in this room.”

The Elf smiled, “I do. I wish it not to be removed. It is a beautiful likeness. But the drawing of me could easily be removed.”

The High Queen smiled impishly, “Not likely, My Elf. It is striking at how this artist has captured you as well as this.”

“Oh?”

The High Queen nodded, “Most definitely. It is as I saw you just this turn standing on the top-tier of the arena, with bow and arrow fully drawn. Your stance is fully Elfin-like now. Nimble. Quick. With eyes that draw the entire Realm deep into their love. A physical vitality that defies your body. And a strength of character.”

“This surely cannot be seen in a drawing, my Queen.”

Erthrn came up behind them, “It can and it does, Elf Princess. The artist does exceptional work, does she not?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “Indeed.”

Ann’wn had also been examining the drawings, admiring the skill of the artist, “These are most outstanding, my Queen. It is as if you are here, observing some event, thinking on it. Our Elf is most correct, Highness.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “As is The High Queen, Elfin Princess. This drawing of you is exact in how I saw you this turn while I watched you practice with your bow.”

Erthrn interrupted them, “How do you like your den, Highness?”

“It is beautiful, Erthrn. Who designed it?”

“The same artist. She designed all your rooms. We sent her to the Valley to observe you for the drawings. I think the drawing of you is magnificent.”

The High Queen cocked her head, studying the drawing, “There is something almost quite decadent about a drawing of one’s-self hanging upon the wall.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her agreement, “Almost overly self-indulgent. Like one reveres one’s own self.”

“But you drew them not, had them drawn, nor had them placed here. We did. We wanted such likenesses of you for when you are not in residence. It is for all to see.”

“But you said that this was her room, only, so how would others see it, then?”

“We will move them to another location when she is not here, Force Leader. We had originally planned to hang them in the main banquet hall, but I thought them not large enough for that room. It would take much larger drawings than these.”

Meera, Sam, and Caitha had entered and were now also looking at the drawings. Caitha was impressed, “What wonderful drawings of you these are. Such an artist! These look just like you. It is amazing.”

Sam nodded, “Caitha is correct. The artist has seen the changes in Jandra, I mean Sle’nel’ and has captured them well.”

Sle’nel’ was surprised, for she knew that Sam knew her well, “I look this way to you?”

Sam nodded, smiling at her, “Ever as beautiful as this, but now even more poised than you were prior. And you have become this slender body. You were always thin, but now your body has become quick and lively.”

Meera agreed, “The High Queen’s drawing is exceptional, and has captured her facial expression overly well. Knowledge and strength shine in this drawing. And your drawing is just like you, Sle’nel’.”

The Healer stood close by, “These are magnificent, High One.”

The High Queen looked upon her, seeing that Ann’wn stood next to her, “You think so?”

“Oh, I do, my Queen.” She turned to Ann’wn, “And you?”

Ann’wn blushed at the attention from The Healer, “Amazing, in truth.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had moved over near the fireplace and sat on the deeply padded and soft leather furniture. She enjoyed the feeling of these seats, “Ah, wonderful!” The ones she was forced to sit in as High Queen were usually quite rigid and always uncomfortable. She relaxed back into her seat, gazing into the fireplace, placing her long legs over the arm of the chair.

Mil’der’in viewed the room and drawings, then sat across from her Queen. She bowed her head deeply, “Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded to her, raising an eyebrow, seeing new marks upon her neck, “How was you late after-midturn?”

Mil’der’in blushed, “Most enjoyable, Highness.” She indicated toward the drawings, “The likeness of you is quite splendid. In truth, it is extraordinary and captures your intensity with brilliance.”

The High Queen turned her head away from the fire, looking at Mil’der’in slightly sideways, somewhat intrigued, “Is intensity an attribute we consider as worthy?”

Mil’der’in gasped slightly, “I apologize, my Queen. I have upset you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head lightly, “No. It was just a question.”

Mil’der’in relaxed a little, “I believe it to be so.”

“What is your definition of intensity, Mil’der’in?”

Mil’der’in thought about it a moment, “Never satisfied. Keenly interested and aware. Passionate. Wise. Intelligent. A constant force. Powerful. Ever questioning, like now.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed quietly, “All these things, Mil’der’in? You make Me sound like someone I am not.”

“The artist saw it also, Highness. It is there for all to see. You were the same when we were children. I saw it in you then and knew why they selected you for Queen all these cycles prior. None of the others were able to learn as quickly as you, and none were so bold to the teachers, either. They scared us, but they merely annoyed you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ didn’t wish to relive her past, “What do you think of the drawing of our Elf?”

“Beautiful. A true likeness, is it not?

Without looking, she heard that Sam was speaking to Sle’nel’ of their past. She knew that Sam probably needed more connection to her than she had previously been given, so thought it might be good. She laid her head against the padded back of the chair, listened to Mil’der’in tell her of her lusty after-midturn, watched the fire, and thought of El’fs’nd’lle and her Elf’s role in The Realm.

Drinks had been given to all. The High Queen had taken her usual tea, while Sle’nel’ had taken the drink they had given her upon their first eve. She was standing in one corner, listening to Sam.

While she would rather be sitting next to her Queen, after two sips of her drink, Sam’s voice became a comfortable drone, “I’ve been thinking on Woden, Jandra.”

“You miss it?”

“That is but the problem. I think not. Well, I do. But I know not how I can return now, knowing all The Realm exists so apart from it. I fear I may but become restless. And how do I return knowing I need to find a companion when I have become so comfortable with the ways of The Realm?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, feeling slightly hazy, “So comfortable with the ways of The Realm? In truth, Sam, you were ever this way and took me as a companion because I forced myself upon you. You have always enjoyed many partners, such as they do in The Realm.”

Sam nodded, “Perhaps you be correct. And you always but wanted only one.”

She was annoyed by Sam’s statement, “I would word it differently.”

The musicians were playing a beautiful, but sorrowful song in the background. It had begun with a gong that surprised all of them, and then began the melody with an instrument that used a wooden reed. The melody continued and ended with a haunting wooden flute, accompanied by soft, low tones from two string instruments. Sle’nel’ lost herself into the music, feeling somewhat saddened by it, and by the memory of her past.

Why is it that speaking with Sam always makes me feel as such? Why am I so often annoyed by her lack of understanding?

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, hearing the unspoken question, wanted to answer her, but refrained, leaving her Elf to discover the answer for herself.

“Is it not true, Jandra?”

“To love only one, and have that love returned, Sam.”

Sam shrugged, thinking it all the same, “Do you find yourself thinking of Woden much? But you have changed overly, and it is as if I know you not any longer.”

Sle’nel’ looked into Sam’s eyes, remembering her love of looking into their deep blueness. She nodded, taking little notice of Sam’s statement, “Just this turn while we practiced with the bow, I told Ann’wn about Keddi. It made me wonder about Keddi and Margeria. Then about May and Tadan. It seems like many cycles since we have seen them. Have you any word from Fornaith or New Apien?”

Sam took a drink while nodding, “I have commanded that a messenger from each town report to me at least once every ten turns. The reports are good. Tadan is busy turning Fornaith into an architectural paradise, so he claims. He has asked to be the messenger. I must ask my sister if this would be permissible. I think it would be but good for him to see the Valley, but he also would like to see Sele’ once again.”

“Ah, you wonder if he will be permitted into the Valley because he is a male.”

“Correct, but I would like to see him. New Apien grows as well. And Woden and Hengist have successfully incorporated all the new women and men. In truth, I would like to see Fornaith and New Apien, and plan to do so after my training. But all seems to be proceeding well without me.”

“You are there in their minds, and you direct them from a distance, as The High Queen does throughout her Realm. It is much the same as this. She has many of the same issues. Upon each town and village we visit, it always seems more exciting than the home base, but it is always good to return home, is it not? At some point you will tire of all the excitement.”

“Do you ever wish we could try again, Jandra? And make it correct this moment?”

She took Sam’s hand and moved them back to the drawings, “What do you see in this drawing of me, Sam?”

Sam studied it carefully, “A woman like no other. A stunningly beautiful woman. One that had I not known prior, I would now wish to know, intimately. She looks brave. Her eyes seemed well focused. And she seems to know her path.”

“Really? Such as this? At moments, Sam of Woden, your words surprise me.”

Sam laughed easily, knowing the truth, “And at other moments, my words do nothing more than irritate you. But I speak truth. You have always been the most beautiful woman I have ever known, Jandra, as you are in this drawing. I but admit though, that had I seen this drawing first, I would have desired you even the more. My eyes were but closed to your specialness.”

“You were concerned about Woden, as it so needed. You had not been Highest for long enough, and were yet unsure of your role within it. It truly wasn’t the moment to take on the affairs of holding together a new companionship.” She looked back into Sam’s eyes, smiling, “But I could no longer resist your eyes.”

Sam placed her hand on Sle’nel’s cheek, then rested it on her shoulder. Sle’nel’ allowed it, barely feeling it from the effects of the drink, “Do you know what I would see in such a drawing of you, Highest?”

Sam laughed, “That is overly easy. You just told me. My blue eyes.”

Sle’nel’ took another drink, then laughed with her, “In truth, this is so. But far more than this.”

“You tell me.”

“A woman of immense capability to do well. A bright woman, and a woman that is willing to give herself to her role in The Realm, as Highest. A woman warrior, assured of her ability to fight. And a striking figure, full of fire and passion, and beautiful beyond words. But a woman who is fearful of love.”

Sam was interested, “All of this within one drawing?”

Erthrn had come over, wishing to be closer to her lover. Sam removed her hand from Sle’nel’s shoulder as Erthrn looked at her, “I agree with the Elf, Highest, except for the last statement. A warrior is unconcerned about love. A warrior has other commitments.”

The Elf frowned, staring at Erthrn, “With highest respect, Queen Erthrn, I think the Warrior Women of the Sword can say as such with the strong foundation that the Women of the Soul give freely to you. Without this, being such a warrior would mean nothing. You are given love upon every moment, without question. It is not the same that others must face. In Woden, without a companion, a warrior has no love or support. But please forgive my insolence. I mean no ill-words.”

Erthrn bowed her head, smiling, “No such intent is taken, my Elf. It is my fault, as I stepped into the conversation. But perhaps you make a good point. We do have the Women of the Soul to support us in all our needs. Much like a—”

Sle’nel’ answered for her, “—Birth-Mother.”

Erthrn laughed. She placed her arm around Sam’s shoulder, making Sle’nel’ grateful, as it provided her with an easy exit.

Erthrn said, “Well said, my Elf.”

Sle’nel’ bowed her head to Erthrn, “You are a good Queen, Queen Erthrn. You have my respect. I take my leave now to be with my Lover.”

She went to the low table in front of her lover’s chair, retrieving the book she had laid upon it. She then looked at her Queen, seeing that her eyes were closed. She bent over and gently kissed her, startling San’lr’in’thel’ineln’.

“You were deep in thought, my Queen.”

She blinked, then smiled at Sle’nel’, “Meditating. The fire provided a good backdrop for such, and the music and conversations blended into a solitary atmosphere for Me. What book do you have, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ sat on the very edge of the chair, opening the book to the drawing of her mother. She handed the book to her. The High Queen took it with one hand, studying the picture, then looking up at Sle’nel’.

“I knew not that such a drawing existed. Who gave you this?”

“Queen Torsn’dynl’.”

The High Queen looked back to the drawing. Sle’nel’s mother was standing near one of the Ancients, with her hand placed against it. She was looking at the tree. Her other hand was holding onto her staff. The High Queen recognized it as the one that Sle’nel’ now used. The woman was undeniably the most beautiful woman in The Realm. She was perfect, and beyond measure. And she looked as if she knew only of peace across her entire lifespan, which San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ well knew that she hadn’t known much of, at all.

“It is as if she were returned to us, through you.”

She rose, making Sle’nel’ to do so also. She took Sle’nel’s hand, the book in her other, and led them back to the drawing. She held the book up alongside the drawing, comparing the two. The High Queen had moved with such haste that all the others had wondered what was occurring. They all crowded around the two drawings. None except The High Queen and Sle’nel’ knew that the drawing in the book was of Sle’nel’s mother.

Caitha exclaimed, “I knew not that there was another drawing of you, Jandra. It is beautiful. Look at your expression. The Ancients must have given you much peace at that moment.”

Ann’wn was shocked, “It is like your twin, my Elf. This couldn’t be you, though. Is this a drawing of your mother, then?”

The Healer placed her hand upon Ann’wn’s shoulder, using Ann’wn to steady herself as she peeked over her shoulder to see the picture, “Like you, Elf, she is beyond beautiful.”

Ann’wn closed her eyes for a moment at the feeling. She wished for more of it, but knew that The Healer just used her to become steadier, knowing that The Healer had absolutely no interest in her.

Sam looked at both drawings carefully, noticing the slight differences between them. She saw quickly that the mother had been astonishing in her beauty, almost unreal in it, “The woman in the drawing is quite a bit taller than Jandra. But her eyes appear to be the same color. And look at the staff. It is identical to yours, Jandra.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was gladdened that her sister had such an astute sense about her, She will need this as she becomes more powerful. Discernment of information is always critical.

Meera looked at it carefully, “This be not a drawing of our Elf. As The Highest has stated, this must be of your mother, or another close relative we know not of. But look at the other’s ear. They are shaped ever-so-slightly differently.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “A good observation, My Warrior Woman. Caitha probably has a story or song about such. It is told that long prior, by many, many tens and tens of lifespans, far from this Realm, that the Elves had pointed ears.”

Sam moved Jandra’s hair away from one of her ears, “Forgive my intrusion, Jandra. I am just comparing the ears.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ already knew the answer to what her sister was searching for. Sle’nel’s ears were ever-so-slightly differently shaped, but almost imperceptibly so. It was one of the first things that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had quietly looked at once she had learned of Sle’nel’s past.

Sle’nel’ spoke so softly that only San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ heard her, “She was so beautiful. And she looks so very wise.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ tenderly placed her arm around her, “As are you so beautiful. And as you also will be so wise when you reach her number of cycles.”

She returned them back to the seat. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sat first, leaning well into the well-padded seat, then had Sle’nel’ lay upon her. They rested comfortably, half lying, half sitting, The High Queen laying her head against the side of the chair, and Sle’nel’ leaning her head against her Queen’s shoulders.

The others had now gathered around the low table that sat between all the seats. All were sitting comfortably around the fire, waiting for the eve’s meal, talking amongst themselves.

The High Queen looked sideways to Caitha, “Caitha, singer of songs. Sing us one of your songs of the long lost Elves.”

Caitha smiled, nodding. She went to the musicians, asking them if they knew the song she was to sing. Two of them nodded, and gave her some background music. Meera was, as usual, enraptured by her companion’s ability. The High Queen was well pleased in Caitha’s choice, and Sle’nel’ was captivated by the story of her past.

It was a song of the bravery and love of Elves. It told how, in the face of battle they showed and felt no fear, their assurance of their path well known to them. The song told of how in their love, a gentleness shined like no other across the skies. How even the fierce animals across the lands would wait peacefully for their love and attention.

After the song, Caitha asked, “Is it true, M’Love? Do the fierce animals turn peaceful in your presence? This seems not possible.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “It is most true, Caitha. I have seen it for myself. That was a wonderful song, Caitha. You are a master and skilled artist. Have you another?”

She once again turned to the musicians. They all nodded and began the song for her. When she began her melody and song, her voice was clearer than Sle’nel’ had ever prior heard her sing. She knew Caitha to be a great singer, but it was as if her voice were improving with each song.

This song was of the Elfin passage to this Realm from far off. It told the tale that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had told to Sle’nel’. The Elves, like here, had been dying from contact with the humans, far off on another realm. A greater power than any of them now knew of, took pity upon the Elves, bringing them to this realm. The tale made little sense, telling of how the Elves flew across the great skies, finally arriving upon this realm.

When the beautiful song was completed, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ asked, “Were you told of the cycles of this song, Storyteller?”

“I learned this from your singers of songs in the Valley, M’Love. They told me that they could but trace the song back to twenty-three Elfin Leaders prior. That sounds like not overly long, though.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed lightly, “Perhaps not to us, but Elves live an impossibly long lifespan. Longer than the Mystics and far longer than that of humans.”

Erthrn rose, “Our meal is ready.” She bowed to her Queen, “If you would honor us by leading us to your table, my Queen?”

They moved to the table and were presented with a beautiful bountiful delight of tastes. Having missed their midturn meal, Sle’nel’ was hungry, but per her usual, The High Queen ate very little, choosing instead to taste a little of all of the different selections. She quietly hoped that the conversation wouldn’t return to a discussion of Elfin lifespans, sorry she had raised it.

Sle’nel’ saw that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had leaned back into her chair in her usual fashion, observing the conversations and the making of the eve’s partners. Meera and Uthrn paired off for a quick sword contest in the far corner, as Caitha and Mil’der’in sat closely by, watching their loves. Erthrn gave Sam a shortened but intense lesson of one of her powers. And Ann’wn had become the object of affection to one of the Women of the Soul who had presented their meal. She was now sitting next to Ann’wn, near the fire. But Ann’wn’s attention seemed to be solely upon The Healer, while The Healer’s attention seemed to be upon the Woman of the Soul.

The High Queen held out her hand to her Elf, blinking slowly, resting. Sle’nel’ held it gently. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was becoming frustrated that only one of her searches had been successful in finding the Masters. She needed another source, soon. And now she had her raptors busy trying to locate the leader of the Mungardies. She knew that the other Masters, her Masters, couldn’t have gained entrance into El’fs’nd’lle, yet knew that they were waiting there for her.

And what of them? What do they now have to offer The Realm? Why haven’t they come sooner than this? Or have they turned to the dark powers, also? The split in their ranks must be great, indeed, for such silence as has occurred.

And what to do about Sume’n’tinel’ti’non? But I shouldn’t worry over her as she can be bought when the moment is there, if necessary. But perhaps if the Mungardies were to turn against her, then…

“Where are your thoughts, my Love?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had been deep in thought, far away from the eve’s party, “I just find myself anxious regarding certain events. Not being in the Valley makes Me frustrated, as I cannot seem to act quickly enough.”

She looked over to Erthrn, seeing her yet engaged with teaching Sam a lesson. She rose, taking no regard for the eve’s purpose and walked over to Erthrn. When Sam and Erthrn saw her, they halted.

Erthrn bowed her head, “My Queen?”

“I have need of your scouts. Are any available?”

Erthrn knew that The High Queen didn’t ask for the scouts lightly, “I will send for them, Highness.”

“It is a dangerous mission.”

Erthrn nodded, “All their missions are dangerous. They are yours to command.”

“Erthrn, do we know where the leader of the Mungardies is at the moment?”

“I sent out four scouts far prior, commanding them to be returned by next turn’s War Council meeting with this information.”

The High Queen studied Erthrn, “How good are your scouts, Erthrn, and please refrain from telling Me that they are the best in The Realm. I hear this overly often.”

Erthrn nodded, knowing The High Queen’s need of her truth, “In truth, Highness, my best are the ones that are presently out on their mission. But there are four others that are of extremely high quality, most capable, and well experienced. They will serve any need you have.”

“And the others?”

“Young. Not as experienced, but eager and willing. Swift, but not as keen. More likely to stand in the face of danger, such as a warrior.”

“I have need of the four experienced ones, only.”

Erthrn nodded, “As you say, my Queen.” She sent for them.

Ann’wn, Uthrn, and Meera had all overheard. Ann’wn stepped forward, “My Queen?”

The High Queen turned to her, “Tell Me?”

“I can serve whatever need you have.”

“And I,” said Meera.

“I as well, my Queen.” Uthrn wanted to serve this most powerful of High Queens.

Erthrn nodded to her, “Uthrn is an exceptional scout as well as an exceptional warrior. Whatever is needed, she can do. And she knows The Realm’s lands well.”

“I cannot risk the three of you on such a mission.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “With respect, Highness, perhaps if we knew of the mission, we might be able to judge better for ourselves.”

The High Queen turned to the three of them, annoyed, “I don’t recall asking for such a debate, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn knew she had overstepped her bounds, but felt strongly, “My Queen, we—”

The High Queen looked at her with such anger that Ann’wn halted. But Meera didn’t. She knelt before her, bowing her head, “Think what you may, my Queen, but Warriors know the risks better than you can know. At least allow us the information. I vow that I will make Ann’wn to look at it objectively. I would be honored to serve you in any fashion, and mean no disrespect.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked down upon her most fearless of warriors, who continued to surprise her. The Warrior Woman of Woden was certainly no Mystic, and as such, had no powers with which to combat against the other Mystics, and yet she faced them squarely without fear.

Uthrn began to also protest, but The High Queen raised her hand to halt her, “I have heard the protests enough, Uthrn. I will think on this.” She looked back down at Meera, “Rise, Warrior Woman of Woden. I will give consideration to your request.”

The scouts had arrived. Erthrn dismissed the inexperienced ones, leaving only three. She explained to The High Queen, “One of our best scouts is quite ill, Highness. She only returned from a mission a few turns prior, with many wounds and high fever.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had returned to her seat near the fireplace, slightly dismayed that her warriors would protest against her as much as they had, but apparently they thought they had good reason, Yet, they know not the mission. Foolish of them.

The scouts knelt and bowed their heads before her, awed that they were in the presence of The High Queen. She looked down at them, wondering if they would live through the mission, thinking they wouldn’t, “Rise, My Brave Ones. I have great need of information that will be extremely difficult to obtain, and even more dangerous to return with. Are you prepared for such a mission?”

The three scouts rose. She saw that they were indeed well experienced, seeing the well-trained looks of danger about them. None were young, but neither were they old. Most scouts, she knew, often died while young, so these were obviously successful and very careful scouts.

They nodded, only.

She explained what she needed, “I must prior inform you that I have sent seven of My own scouts on this very mission, with no success. They have never returned. And know that I have well-trained scouts. If you wish not to go on this mission, you now have My leave.”

One scout bowed her head, “High Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded.

“Since you have risked seven of your own scouts, we assume your need for this information is great for The Realm. Whatever you ask, we shall give our best efforts toward. We are at your service and are proud to serve under you.”

“I must know where the Mungardies hide their leader.”

Erthrn flinched. She knew the impossibility of this request, having tried to obtain this information herself upon many occasions prior.

One scout bowed her head quickly, “Anything else, High Queen?”

“Yes. I have one other need. I must know the location and identity of the Master who teachers them. And I need it quickly. If the Master can be seized, then so much the better, but that is overly risky. If this information cannot be obtained within four turns, then consider your mission complete, and return without question. I will make whatever resources you need at your service.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stood and looked upon Uthrn, Ann’wn and Meera. In a tone that hinted heavily at annoyance, she asked, “Is this acceptable to the three of you?”

Meera stepped forward, “A fourth is needed, my Queen. These are two separate missions, and must be split. I would like to volunteer. I am human, and the Mungardies will not expect such as me.”

The High Queen turned back to the scouts, “You have no need to see the leader of the Mungardies for yourself, but your source must be reliable, or well-tortured.”

Uthrn knelt and bowed her head, “Please hear us, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed, “What is it, Uthrn of Rns’deln’?”

“I beg your forgiveness, High Queen, but the Woden Warrior Woman is most correct. And I would like to add that while the mission to find the location of the Mungardies leaders is most difficult, this is a scout mission. But the mission to find the identity of the Master who trains them, and to possibly capture this one, is a warrior’s mission. And we can be quick in doing so, while the scouts are trained to find information only. I can guarantee you success in obtaining the Master, or my death, but it is a warrior’s mission, High Queen.”

The scouts objected, bowing their heads to Uthrn, “Leader of our Forces, but I disagree. You know not where this Master is located. After we find the information, and if we are unable to capture her, then at least you will know where she is.”

Uthrn grew angered, “You cannot capture her, and should make no such attempt. You have not the abilities for such. A Master is beyond your ability. You will surely die.”

Ann’wn took Uthrn’s side, “Uthrn is correct. You cannot know how to handle a Master. How would you possibly prevent her from killing you?”

While they were arguing, Sle’nel’ spoke to The High Queen, “There is no moon this eve, my Queen. I could try to find the leader and the Master for you, and more quickly so than these warriors and scouts. I could at least give the attempt without being seen. And if I am successful, you would have information you need to then send in the forces necessary to capture one or both.”

The High Queen looked at her, “R’lodin’lindor?”

She nodded.

The High Queen turned toward the fire, looking away from her lover, “I like none of these options. They are far overly risky.”

“It is a high risk to send the warriors, my Queen. Even I can see this to be so. And the scouts stand little chance of returning with this information. But I can give you my vow to be careful and remain well high away from sight. I will return by the War Council. If I have found no information, then you can send out the greater risks.”

“Who would you take with you?”

She spoke softly, “I go alone.”

“You will not.”

“I must. They are overly loud.” She look toward Uthrn and the others, “Look at them. They frustrate you, and this I see well. And they counter your orders.”

She motioned her hand, dismissing the notion, “Only as I allow such. I needed to hear what they had to say about this risk. I can see that they find the request important, though, and that is what I needed to know. Yet, I dislike risking lives unnecessarily.”

“Then you would have me go?”

“Not alone.”

“Who knows what a Master looks like?”

She looked around the room, “Erthrn. Me. Ann’wn. Uthrn.”

“Are they easily identifiable, my Queen?”

She nodded, “Long hair, brought all into a long tail. Dark red vest. White shirt. One, two or three raptor’s feathers hanging down from their hair’s long tail. But this is only truth if they continue the tradition.”

She removed the cuff that was attached to her middle finger. She raised up her sleeve, just to above her wrist. The Elf looked at the sign she had seen whenever they had lain together, but never had they spoken of it. It had been tattooed onto The High Queen’s hand long prior, and Sle’nel’ had guessed that it had something to do with her being High Queen. Now she saw that it didn’t.

The High Queen continued, “Some wear this upon their forehead, tattooed such as this, some wear it upon the back of their hand, such as I do, and some wear it upon their arm, where it cannot be seen.”

“This is why you wear such sleeves, which extend down past your wrist?”

She nodded, “But this mark is also upon their sword, any hat they may wear, or as an emblem upon their vest. It usually is in sight, though, as a mark of distinction and valor.”

“I recall this same mark upon the hilt of your sword. I should have placed these facts together. How stupid I am.”

The High Queen scoffed, “Stupid? I think not. There could be many reasons for such a tattoo as this. Now, who do you take with you?”

“Who would you have go with me?”

“Uthrn is the most skilled warrior. Ann’wn is the most intelligent warrior. And Erthrn shouldn’t go as she is Queen. Take Uthrn. She will be the most use in these lands that are somewhat strange to Ann’wn.”

“I will need my bow and arrows. And I must go to call R’lodin’lindor.”

“I will have the attendants bring your weapons to you. Now let us call this debate to order.”

She turned to the rest of the small eve’s party, “I have made a decision. Our Elf will be scouting for us this eve, from the skies. She has agreed to take R’lodin’lindor to locate the Master. She has vowed to return by the War Council in the morn. At that moment, we can then decide our course of action in regard to capturing the Master, and in regard to finding the location of the leader of the Mungardies. Uthrn, you will travel with her as her guard, and as one who knows the lands well but under her command.”

Uthrn bowed her head, “As you command, my Queen, so shall it be.”

She began to turn, but added, “Oh, and Uthrn.”

“My Queen?”

“The Elf would like a silent journey.”

“As you command, Highness.”

“And she is not to be questioned.”

“I understand, Highness.”

She looked at the scouts, “We will most likely engage your services beginning next turn. Please be at the War Council.” She looked at Erthrn, “Have the attendants bring Sle’nel’ her weapons and her cloak.”

* * * *

They followed as Sle’nel’ left to call R’lodin’lindor. As everyone stood outside on the main terraced entryway into the Great Hall, Sle’nel’ gave a soft whistle and muttered a few Elfin words. The attendants had returned with the Elf’s weapons and cloak, and the staff was given to Uthrn’s care. Sle’nel’ thought that R’lodin’lindor must have been close to Rns’deln’, as she arrived quickly.

Sle’nel’ turned to her lover, “Worry not over me, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked concerned, “It is My privilege to do so. Be safe, My Desire. Remain high in the winds, as you vowed.”

Sle’nel’ strapped her bow and arrows to her back, and her sword to her side, “I plan to use no weapon. We will be quick. I plan to find the location of these two, only.”

“Plans are simply plans. The actuality often takes on much different outcomes than we often prior think on them.”

“I will return by midmorn. Look for me from the north.”

“We will be in the arena waiting for your return.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, began to leave, then turned back, embracing and kissing her lover. The High Queen held her as if they had been separated for many cycles.

Sle’nel’ gave her one last kiss, then quickly went to R’lodin’lindor. She explained the mission to her, using her Elfin language. Uthrn had never prior seen an Elf’s flying horse and was standing in shock, half-afraid of the great, massive horse.

Sle’nel’ looked at her briefly, shaking her head, “Get on, Uthrn. We have few enough moments as it is. If you are afraid, then step back, as I have no patience for your hesitation.”

Uthrn’s eyes were wide in dismay at the horse, but quickly followed the Elf’s directions, jumping onto R’lodin’lindor, but wondering how she would remain upon this horse as they flew across the skies.

As The High Queen watched them leave, Sam came up beside her, “A harsh decision, but I think this the better one.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded her head, “Yet, not the easier one.”

Sam saw that she hadn’t liked making this decision, “It is war, my Queen. Lives will be risked and lost. Your decisions will always, unfortunately, include the cost of these lives.”

The High Queen looked at her, studying her, “You would have made the same decision, then?”

Sam stared back, having also been watching the great white horse jump into the air. She sighed, knowing that she was about to tell one of her own weaknesses, “I know this as the correct one, but no, I would have done it myself and risked being killed. If I survived, then I would risk much reprimand. But I would have risked only myself.”

“And yet you are The Highest. I wonder if you would do as such now, knowing how much Woden will need your knowledge of The Realm.”

“Sadly, it is my first instinct.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked back to the sky, trying to find where their path had taken them, “And mine, as well.”

Sam was surprised, “You would go?”

“No longer, but I did so when I first became High Queen. As you said, it was the easiest of the decisions.”

Sam gasped, “You? You did as I did?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed softly, “Why does this surprise you so?”

“Because I know this is not the best of decisions, and because you seem to never make an error of judgment, such as I overly often do.”

Placing her hand upon Sam’s shoulder, The High Queen softly replied, “It is enough that I am overly hard on you. You need not be so to yourself. You have been an excellent Highest for Woden and must rely on that strength. We all find our own paths, and we certainly all make our own errors. Place Me not so high as this, Highest. I will fall quickly enough from your graces.”

As she turned to re-enter the Caves, she saw Meera and Ann’wn looking slightly dispirited. She silently examined their thoughts, sensing what she thought she would find.

Speaking aloud to their unspoken thoughts, she said, “My Warrior Women, are you prepared to lead the final campaign against the Dungaras in the next few turns? Ann’wn, you will be in-charge of the overall battle. Perhaps you should begin planning your strategies. Warrior Woman of Woden, you will be her Battle Second, along with Uthrn. Next turn’s War Council will be most important to your plan of attack. I know how fond warriors are of the actual engagement, but as the leaders in-charge, you will have to decide whether you will fight or lead.”

She sensed their thoughts once more, satisfied that they were no longer thinking that they were being punished for their questioning of her, “Force Leader, I leave the battle strategies to you, but be mindful that I expect a quick attack and a quicker success. And I expect that you will bring Me the leader of the Dungaras aliv—”

“—but, Highness, should we not g—”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow and stared into Ann’wn’s eyes with a cold, hard expression, “It is a command, Force Leader, not a discussion. I expect no questioning of My decisions or desires. Bring Me the leader of the Dungaras, alive.”

Ann’wn caught the annoyance within her Queen, “Yes, my Queen.”

“And keep Me informed. You have My leave.” She turned away from Ann’wn, clearly displaying that her commands to Ann’wn were final, then to the others said, “Come. Let us reconvene in the wonderful den that Queen Erthrn has so generously built for us, and listen to the musicians, hear more of Caitha’s wonderful songs, and drink the remainder of the eve away.” She looked at her sister with a knowing expression, smiling mischievously, “At least until two of us feel they must depart for more pleasant moments. And Mil’der’in, if you would rather be elsewhere, I would understand.”

“No, my Queen. I have been asked to wait, and will happily do so.”

During the remainder of the eve, Caitha sang a few songs, told a few stories, then Erthrn and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ gave Sam a few lessons in her powers, frustrating her more, but also causing her to laugh. At late eve, The High Queen excused them, “Thank you for your wonderful entertainment. Good eve to all of you.”

They left while she remained, having little desire to return to her now empty chambers. She preferred the feeling of the cozy room, sitting in her most comfortable of chairs where she could yet feel her lover laying upon her. She sat, gazing into the fire, offering up her meditations throughout the remainder of the eve.

* * * *

They were high into the sky with R’lodin’lindor, heading in the direction to the land of the Mungardies. Sle’nel’ knew that her flying unicorn wasn’t a fearful horse by nature, but sensed that flying over the Mungardies’ lands wasn’t an adventure R’lodin’lindor would freely take on without good reason.

Sle’nel’ turned her head to speak to Uthrn, who rode behind her, “Where would you have her first go?”

Uthrn was holding on to Sle’nel’, but was highly uncomfortable doing so, knowing that no one was to touch The High Queen’s lover. She answered with whispered hope that her directions wouldn’t lead them to their death, “Begin in the far north and work our way to the middle of their lands. They wouldn’t expect anyone to come from that direction.”

They covered the territory quickly and safely all due to R’lodin’lindor’s ability to fly so quietly when they had the need to fly down for a closer look. Sle’nel’ knew that the chances of finding the Master during the late eve were worse than slim, as she was most likely somewhere inside a dwelling. But the eve was a warm one, so there was some, but little hope.

The women Sle’nel’ saw were much the same as she had seen earlier this turn. They all mostly wore the same type of tunic and their hair was in the same style of almost bald. As they examined each town, Sle’nel’ was careful for R’lodin’lindor not to be seen. She kept her flying as high as possible, even in knowing that the intelligent Mungardies wouldn’t be looking for an enemy from the sky.

After examining each town carefully, Uthrn would say, “No. Not this town. We can move on, Elf Princess.”

As they rode between the various towns with no luck, she began to wonder if there were any hope at all in the mission’s success.

She didn’t think so, but also didn’t allow the thought to alter her hope for such.

They were getting deeper into the Mungardies’ lands, with little protection between the towns as they moved closer toward their center. Uthrn whispered into Sle’nel’s ear, “I think we will not be able to find her this eve. She is most likely inside. But even if she is not, this next town is their largest, and it will be impossible to locate her.”

Sle’nel’ said nothing, but wasn’t giving up so easily. She was sorry she had brought Uthrn with her. She knew that Ann’wn wouldn’t have succumbed to the almost certain possibility that Uthrn was correct.

Whenever the moon was absent from the sky, the sky was usually ablaze from the light of the stars. But this eve the clouds provided a gray-black background that sheltered them well. Knowing this, both Sle’nel’ and R’lodin’lindor took even greater chances, flying low, looking for unusual dwellings that signified someone special, or a gathering of women.

They flew low, making a dog to bark at them as they whooshed quickly past it. Sle’nel’ didn’t see any of the signs of what she searched for, becoming frustrated. They went up higher for a moment, and she turned her head to Uthrn, “Is there a town that is more suited for a leader? One that is not just large, but perhaps wealthier?”

Uthrn spoke into her ear, “I know not, Elf. It has been long since I have seen any of these towns.”

As the eve was beginning to turn into the very early morn, Sle’nel’ knew that they would have to give up the search soon. They were flying over a long lake, when R’lodin’lindor became more animated, taking them to where she thought they should look. Sle’nel’ smiled to herself, recalling from her mother’s memories that her Elfin horse had instincts and intuitions far beyond her own. She smiled again as she saw that at the end of the lake was a gathering of some sort, like a party, Thank you, R’lodin’lindor. You may have given our mission its success.

Tents were assembled well away from the lake, and many torches for light had been provided. Dancing was yet occurring, and there were what looked to Sle’nel’ like hundreds of guards surrounding the occasion.

They flew upwards a bit, while Sle’nel’ turned to Uthrn, “I know not what we found, but there is someone of importance down there. Did you see all the guards?”

“Yes, my Elf. By chance, I think we just became lucky.”

She had R’lodin’lindor fly across the affair, as low as they thought they could get away with. As they came to the edge of the lake, they began to turn back upwards so as to take another fly over the party, when Sle’nel’ saw someone standing at the edge of the lake. Someone dressed in garments similar to what her Queen had described. She pointed downward. They were now almost too high for Uthrn to see well, but she recognized the vest. It was the vest of a Master.

They took another flight over the edge of the lake, remaining high. Sle’nel’ saw the hair, as The High Queen had mentioned, and now the vest. She spoke to Uthrn, “She is with someone. But only one. We could take her. It would make a fine present to The High Queen. What think you, Uthrn? Are you up for a little risk this eve?”

Uthrn gulped, “A little risk, Elf?” The Elves having been long gone from The Realm, very few recalled that they tended to see such great risk as merely mild entertainment. Uthrn, while brave beyond measure, was stunned in the obvious understatement.

Sle’nel’ outlined her plan to Uthrn, who agreed to it. R’lodin’lindor dropped Uthrn off at a distance from the site where the Master was now indulging in a sweet physical moment with a lover, no longer with her garments on. Sle’nel’ prepared her bow and arrow, but remained well high, and off just above the trees until she was assured that Uthrn was in place. From any direction on land, except by the secluded lake or by air, the Master was well-guarded. But wanting her privacy, the guards remained well away, never expecting any attack to come from the air or the lake.

Sle’nel’ knew that her plan entailed exacting luck, but felt it worth the effort. With the capture of the Master, her Queen and The Realm would know much more of what they faced in the Mungardies. When she saw that Uthrn was in-place, she took a deep breath, released it, then patted R’lodin’lindor’s neck.

It is the moment.

R’lodin’lindor landed at the lakeside in almost complete silence, standing as still as she could. The Master was so engaged in her physical pursuits with her lover that it took a moment for her to notice them. But Sle’nel’ knew that such a Master would be quick.

And she was.

In only a moment she had retrieved her sword and knife and was facing the Elf with no fear, and with no garments.

The lover had stood still, stunned. Sle’nel’ knew she had only a moment prior to the Master calling for her guards. Without hesitation, she let fly an arrow, reloaded, and let fly another. The Master threw a knife at Sle’nel’, connecting. But Sle’nel’ had also hit the Master where she had planned, as well as the lover. Now it was up to Uthrn. With all now riding on luck, Sle’nel’ could only hope that Uthrn was able to do the rest, as she now had a knife sticking out of her leg.

Uthrn was there the moment the arrow went into the Master’s midsection. It was an overly dangerous location to place an arrow, but they needed to remove any possibility of the Master being able to fight back. Uthrn hit the Master on the head, knocking her out, then heaved her over her shoulder. She looked at the Master’s lover, and their eyes connected. The lover had also been shot by one of Sle’nel’s arrows, and Uthrn thought that she should disable this one also, but there were no moments.

There was a moment of questioning by the lover, but Uthrn gave it no thought. For the sake of haste, she ran with the Master over her shoulder to R’lodin’lindor. As she approached the great horse and was mounting, the lover came to her senses and screamed. The guards were upon them almost immediately, but Sle’nel’ had forced herself up onto R’lodin’lindor as she saw Uthrn running to them. Uthrn threw the Master on the back of the horse, then jumped and clawed her way up as quickly as she could, sitting on top of the Master. Sle’nel’ sensed many guards now coming out of the forest, almost upon them. Without waiting, she urged R’lodin’lindor up into the sky. Arrows were flying at them from all directions, but Sle’nel’ just bent down to her horse and said in her Elfin language, “Fly like the wind, R’lodin’lindor, or we all die here.”

Sle’nel’ had taken two of the arrows, one in the same leg as the knife had entered, and another into her side. She tried to displace the pain, knowing that the arrow hadn’t gone in overly deep into her side, and was grateful for the near miss of the vital section. Three arrows had connected with Uthrn, all in the same leg. Uthrn saw that her leg was bleeding overly, and thought for a moment that one of the arrows must have hit a major blood vessel. She was busy battling off more of the arrows with her sword so as to prevent R’lodin’lindor from receiving any, but one escaped her, entering the horse’s back leg. Uthrn saw that it was a small arrow, and that R’lodin’lindor was a great, massive horse, so the wound wasn’t a critically dangerous one.

Within a moment only, they were well beyond the arrows’ ability to reach them. Sle’nel’ looked down upon the chaotic scene, knowing that the Mungardies now knew what had occurred and who had come. She thought that this would most likely create another battle, but it was nothing that wasn’t already occurring, so thought little of it. And now her Queen had the Master she was seeking. She was pleased that they were all yet alive and that her Queen would now have some of her answers.

Uthrn spoke into her ear so she could hear, “You are hit.”

Sle’nel’ turned and looked back to Uthrn, “Is this Master yet alive? Please tell me I killed her not.”

“She breathes. I hit her upon the head so we wouldn’t have to try to fight her. She will not awaken for a long while.”

She saw the three arrows sticking out of Uthrn’s leg, and the amount of blood pouring from it. She looked at Uthrn’s face, seeing her turning pale, “You lose overly much blood. Apply pressure to it. Take off your shirt and wrap it around the wound, tightly. You are a Mystic. Do you not know how to slow down the flow of your blood?”

Uthrn nodded, beginning to feel lightheaded. She followed Sle’nel’s directions, beginning to laugh. Sle’nel’ looked at her, “What is as humorous as this, Warrior?”

She began to laugh loudly, in spite of her pain, “That I am riding a great white unicorn as my blood flows down upon this most unclothed of Masters, and upon this white horse. And that you sit there so calmly telling me to halt the flow of my blood when yours also is flowing quite freely. Do you not know how to slow your flow of blood?”

Sle’nel’ had been very pleased with their success, but now saw that they were in danger if R’lodin’lindor didn’t arrive soon. But she also laughed, “No. I do not. Do it for me, or The High Queen will be angry at the both of us.”

“What a scene we will make as we land in the arena. Who will they see first? This great horse that used to be white, but is now well-marked with blood? You and your injuries? Me and my three arrows sticking out of the same spot? Me without my shirt on? Or this very unclothed one?”

Sle’nel’ didn’t hear the questions as she began to contemplate the moment, “Uthrn? Who do you think her lover was?”

“Just another Mungardies, Elf.”

“But did you see her garments? They were far different than all the other Mungardies’.”

“Most likely just another Mungardies to entertain the Master.”

She nodded, “You are probably correct, but I wonder if we should have brought her with us.”

Sle’nel’ saw that the sun had risen, thinking that they must have captured the Master just at the break of the turn. She focused the last of her attention upon R’lodin’lindor, seeing that she flew strongly and urgently, pushing them across the skies as rapidly as she could, even given her exhaustion and injury. Before she became overly dizzy from lack of blood, Sle’nel’ looked upon the landscape, trying to find anything recognizable, but couldn’t. Finally, she lowered her head, focusing all her attention upon remaining upright for the remainder of the journey, “Fly us home, R’lodin’lindor, and enter from the north.”

* * * *

All could sense The High Queen’s anxiousness. She was short-tempered this morn, and refused any pampering or questioning.

“Would you like to wear your crown this turn, High Queen?”

“No. I mean, yes. Whatever. Just prepare Me.”

“Would you like your morn meal now, my Queen?”

“No. Leave Me.”

“I will leave it for you on your—”

“LEAVE ME!”

She had insisted that the War Council begin, but Erthrn saw that The High Queen’s attentions were focused only upon the skies to the north. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was reprimanding herself for allowing her lover to go on this mission. She hadn’t thought it dangerous, as she didn’t really believe that they would be able to find the Master. But as the morn had progressed, she became concerned.

The War Council had agreed that finally ending the battle with the Dungaras was the most critical step, and were now focusing their discussions on how that should be accomplished. The High Queen cared little for the details, wanting the battle with the Dungaras over quickly, and with few losses.

“My Queen?”

She looked at the Council member, not having heard the question, “Yes?”

“I asked how you would like us to proceed with the battle.”

She just stared at her for a moment, thinking, Why would I possibly care about the details? Instead, she answered, “Quickly, and with few losses. The remainder is up to My chosen Force Leaders.”

The Dungaras hadn’t provided any battles, even any small skirmishes, against them since the Mystics had overtaken their strongholds, so Erthrn and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ well knew that the Dungaras had been greatly damaged.

One of the War Council members asked her, “High Queen? Would you be so gracious as to take command of the last battle?”

She replied softly, “No. I am not needed.”

“But, my Queen—”

“NO! Others will do it better. I have already answered your question.”

It was just after midmorn when The High Queen finally saw what she had been so anxiously looking for all the morn. R’lodin’lindor was flying her lover home. As San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked up, focusing upon the great unicorn, all could see that she finally saw the return of her lover. They all stood, waiting and watching as R’lodin’lindor flew closer. She circled over the arena, seeing the middle open to her, then landed. The horse was a mess, covered with blood, looking exhausted, and an arrow yet sticking out from her side. The moment she landed, chaos reigned over the arena.

The High Queen saw the blood upon the horse just prior to landing, “Call for My Healer. Quickly!”

She saw the arrows sticking out of Uthrn and her own Elf, and became concerned. Then she saw an unclothed woman underneath Uthrn. As the horse landed, Uthrn slid off, grimaced from the pain, but stood her place. All were surprised to see her without her shirt on. Several guards ran to her as she pointed to the unclothed woman.

Sle’nel’ hadn’t yet moved, looking to her Queen, holding out her arm to her. The High Queen did the same, and she heard Sle’nel’ send her a message, Here is the Master you seek, my Love. We return at midmorn, as vowed.

The High Queen went to her, entering the arena, running to her lover. She helped her down, and then looked upon her wounds. Sle’nel’ smiled at her, “It is good to be returned, my Queen. Worry not. I am not seriously wounded. Just more scars upon this Elfin body.”

Sle’nel’ was having difficulty standing, being exhausted and well-wounded, but fought the urge to lie down. She saw that the guards had finally removed the Master from the horse and had laid her upon the ground. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was fully surprised as it was indeed the Master, but she wondered as to why she was unclothed.

As did all the others.

Sle’nel’ saw her Queen’s expression and began to laugh. She looked at Uthrn, who looked back and also began to laugh. The High Queen stared at Sle’nel’, partly in anger for being injured, partly wondering as to why she was laughing, and partly well pleased at their successful mission.

Sle’nel’ tried to control her laughter, “I am sorry, my Love, but it is a most humorous story. We flew over a lake and saw two lovers.” She pointed to the Master. “She had her garments on at that moment, but by the moment we landed so as to capture her, she was, well … otherwise engaged, and fully unclothed. It was hardly the moment to ask her to place her clothes back on.”

The High Queen’s Healer had come running, but when she arrived, she also was caught by surprise. She saw that Sle’nel’ was wounded, as was Uthrn, yet they stood laughing, pointing to the seriously wounded and unclothed woman.

When The Healer gathered her senses, she went to Sle’nel’, “You have gotten yourself injured once again, Elf. Are you so attracted to pain?”

Sle’nel’ was yet trying to control her laughter, giddy from their success and from her loss of blood, and quite uncontrolled from her exhaustion, “I apologize, Healer. If I had my choice, the arrows would have flown elsewhere, but they are not deep. See?” She took hold of the one arrow sticking out from her side, pulled it out, then fainted.

* * * *

As she woke, she vaguely remembered Ann’wn carrying her to The High Queen’s chambers, and The Healer fussing over her, but little else. When she opened her eyes, her lover was sitting next to her, looking somewhat displeased.

“Are you angry with me, my Queen?”

The words startled The High Queen, as she hadn’t seen Sle’nel’ waking. She was indeed angry. But, as she had often told Sle’nel’, she was Sle’nel’s lover, not her Queen, so she found herself at odds against this anger.

“Angry, My Love? Why would I be angry? Would I be angry that you are wounded? Or that R’lodin’lindor is wounded? Or perhaps Uthrn, as well? Would I be angry that you went to find the Master, but instead, decided to capture her? Angry, My Love? Me? Or perhaps that you find this all so amusing?”

Sle’nel’ smiled, holding out her hand to her, not fearing her temper, “I love you, my Queen. I sensed your concern and knew how important this Master is to you. And an opportunity arose. I think we did quite well.” She thought about her one concern for a moment, “But I do wonder if we should also have brought the Master’s lover with us.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stood, frustrated, “And quite obviously I love you, which is what is making Me half-crazed. I wish you not to take such risks as these.”

Sle’nel’ sat up, wincing from the pain, but knew well that she wasn’t gravely wounded. She sat at the side of the bed looking at her Queen, “I am sorry, my Queen, but you would have done the same. And you would have been angered if another hadn’t done the same. It was a rare opportunity.”

The High Queen looked away, toward the fireplace. Sle’nel’ saw that her shoulders were moving slightly, as if she were crying. Sle’nel’ rose and hopped over to her on her good leg, feeling the wound in her side with each movement.

She wondered if she had pushed her overly far, “What is it, my Queen?”

She expected to see tears upon The High Queen’s face. What she saw was that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was laughing.

The warrior knocked upon The High Queen’s door.

“Enter.”

She did so, kneeling and bowing her head, “My Queen.”

“Ah. Warrior of the Sword. I need you to help Our Elf to the eve’s meal. We will then hear Ann’wn’s report on this newly-obtained Master of ours.”

The warrior nodded, going to Sle’nel’. She bowed her head to her, “It would be easier if I were to just carry you. Would you permit this?”

“I can hop, or I can use my staff to lean upon. I am not overly wounded.”

The warrior shook her head, “Allow me to carry you, my Elf. Perhaps on your return, you might do otherwise.”

“Where do we head?”

“To the main dining hall. It is overly far for you to walk.”

She nodded. The High Queen called for the attendants, who by now were well afraid to enter her quarters. They prepared Sle’nel’ for the eve’s meal. When done, the warrior picked her up as if she weighed less than a child. The High Queen was feeling much improved, knowing that her lover was well enough, and she was now anxious to hear Ann’wn’s report on the Master.

Uthrn was also there, having been aided by her own guards, looking much improved from the adventure. She was quite pleased with their success and was being hailed as a hero, along with Sle’nel’. The High Queen could see that Sle’nel’ was also quite pleased with her success, but saw that she kept questioning one of her decisions.

Ann’wn and Meera had been charged to extract information from the Master. The High Queen knew of this Master, but had never been taught by her. She also knew that this Master had just become a Master when the break in the ranks had occurred, and that this one was considered at the lowest of the ranks, far beneath her own abilities as such.

Meera was good at torture when needed, but was surprised at Ann’wn’s ability to remain distant from the screams of the pain she had inflicted upon the Master. In truth, Meera thought the Master succumbed quite easily to the torture, having nothing to gain by remaining silent. Meera watched as Ann’wn had the guards use the arrow wound that Sle’nel’ had given upon the Master, as the main source of torture. It worked well, even if it did enlarge the wound a bit.

When Ann’wn had obtained what she needed, she looked at the guards, “Have a healer bandage her up, and keep her well guarded. The High Queen may wish to speak with her later. And make sure that she lives. Know that she will try to kill herself so that we cannot obtain any further information. Bind her hands well. And legs.”

Ann’wn and Meera prepared themselves for the eve’s meal quickly, knowing that their Queen was waiting for their report. On their way to the dining hall, Ann’wn looked at Meera, “You seem to tolerate torture quite well.”

“Sadly, I have had great need to use it overly often.”

Ann’wn nodded, understanding the statement well. As they walked, she spoke to Meera about the Elf, “Sle’nel’ did well, but she will not be pleased with this report.”

Meera nodded, “Indeed. But how were they to know?”

Ann’wn just shook her head, “None of us would. It was inconceivable.”

They entered into the dining hall, going directly to the table. Before sitting, they went up to their Queen, knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

The High Queen placed her hands upon each of their heads, knowing what dreadful enterprise they had just come from, “Rise. Please sit, then offer us your report. And keep in mind that we are at a dining table. The details of your practice will be unnecessary.”

They sat, both staring at their meal, which now only resembled the body parts of the Master that they tortured throughout the after midturn. Neither felt much like eating, but vowed to remain as a warrior.

Ann’wn looked at her Queen, who nodded at her. Ann’wn gave her report, “There is some surprising information, Highness. Because of Sle’nel’ and Uthrn’s great success, we now know where the leader of the Mungardies lives, we know who this Master is, we know the largeness of their forces, where they are located, and their warriors’ skills and abilities.”

The High Queen was pleased, “Where is the leader of the Mungardies?”

Ann’wn gulped, trying to breathe, “She was close by, my Queen, and lives in the same town as the Master.”

“Do we know what she looks like?”

“We do. Quite well, Highness.”

Meera was wondering if Ann’wn would get away without actually saying what they had found out from the Master.

Sle’nel’ asked, “Did you ask about her lover, Warrior?”

Meera nodded, “We did. It was her lover of a long span. It would seem she is the reason that the Master went to the Mungardies in the first place.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “Was she anyone special?”

Neither Ann’wn nor Meera spoke. The High Queen looked at them, studying them, wondering why they were remaining so cautious. She sensed their thoughts, and remembered Sle’nel’s passing thought in the chambers just moments prior.

Suddenly, she began to laugh. Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, as did all the others. After The High Queen’s foul mood throughout the turn, no one was willing to ask her why she was now laughing. Ann’wn guessed that The High Queen had sensed her thoughts, but couldn’t figure out why it made The High Queen laugh so.

After she regained herself, yet smiling and shaking her head, she said, “For one who can provide such exquisite tortures, My Warrior, you are a coward with words. Tell all, Ann’wn. Tell us who this lover was that Sle’nel’ has wondered about since she left her upon the beach by the lake.”

Ann’wn cleared her throat, looking down at the table. Softly, she said, “She was the Queen of the Mungardies, Highness.”

The High Queen began laughing again, and all those around the table gasped in disbelief.

Sle’nel’ was in shock, thinking, The Mungardies Queen? So close. Why did we not bring her as well?

Uthrn suddenly remembered Sle’nel’s question to her, Who is her lover? She now felt as a failure, knowing they had selected the wrong one with which to return.

Erthrn was confused, “My Queen? Why do you laugh?”

The High Queen tried to control herself from laughing further. She wiped the tears from her eyes, “Because it is so absurd, Erthrn. Imagine what the Mungardies must be thinking at this moment. That we purposefully wounded the leader, but left her, opting to return with the Master instead.”

A small laugh escaped from Erthrn, and Mil’der’in also began laughing, but Sle’nel’ just sat, displeased with her actions. She looked at Uthrn, thinking, We were so close.

The High Queen rose and began pacing as she thought aloud, while looking upon the floor, “But all is not lost. Indeed, if this Master has been their leader’s lover for a long while, then perhaps the Master can be as important to us as the leader.” She raised her head, looking at Erthrn, “Perhaps they will wish her returned to them. And we will be most pleased to comply, for a fee.”

Erthrn nodded, agreeing with The High Queen, “A good plan, my Queen. Perhaps this is not the humorous mishap that it first appeared.”

The High Queen kept pacing, “Erthrn. Have a small delegation sent.”

“To tell them that the Master yet lives, my Queen?”

“Yes, and that we would be most pleased to return her to their esteemed leader.”

“What is our demand for this one’s return, my Queen?”

“Let them tell us how important this one is to them.”

“They think you are in the Valley, my Queen. Perhaps we should send a messenger to your forces, preparing them for possible revenge?”

“Agreed.”

Sam provided her insight, “They are certain to move their leader to another location, now, my Queen.”

Yet pacing, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded her agreement, “Yes. You are most certainly correct. Ann’wn, find out from our prisoner where they might move their leader.”

She turned to Sle’nel’, yet laughing somewhat, “What a happy accident, My Desire. I could have not planned this better had I wanted it so.” She turned, yet pacing and laughing, “What must they be thinking!”

“Do they think us stupid, my Queen, because of my error?”

The High Queen turned to her lover, “No. I believe this not to be so. The two of you acted as if you knew exactly what you were doing, and who you were taking. But they are now wondering why you took the Master instead of their leader.” She thought about it a moment, then asked, “My Desire, where did you aim your arrow upon the leader?”

“Her right shoulder.”

“And was she fully unclothed as well?”

Sle’nel’ nodded.

“So, perhaps they are thinking that we show them of our capabilities. Perhaps they now think that we simply try to frighten them.”

Sam agreed, “It is as I would think. Yet, how we proceed now will either but instill this thinking, or let them see it was an accident, only.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at her sister, “What would you now suggest we do?”

“Have the delegation make mention of how easy it was for us to capture their leader, should we have so chosen. And yet out of the goodness of our warm, warrior hearts, we but provided them with a display of our abilities, only. But a question, my Sister?”

She nodded, “Tell Me.”

“Would they have recognized Sle’nel’ as Elf-kind?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Sle’nel’, “Were you able to observe the leader examining you with such a possible question in her mind?”

“She was in shock at the quickness of our attack, Highness. It occurred overly quickly for her to even think on. As Uthrn grabbed the Master, the leader and Uthrn looked at each other for moment, and then we left. I think she had no moments to study me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ questioned the moment to herself, Yet, they certainly saw R’lodin’lindor.

Ann’wn stood, “My Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded.

“Meera, Uthrn and I request your leave. We must prepare for battle this eve. We begin our final combat against the Dungaras late this eve.”

She nodded her consent, “When do you expect their surrender?”

“By this moment in two turns.”

“You know my expectations. And be mindful of the Mungardies. They are not going to approve of the Dungaras’ surrender. I suspect they will offer their revenge upon the Dungaras, and most fiercely so. Be well prepared for this.”

“Yes, my Queen. I understand. You expectations are foremost in my head.”

Sam rose, bowing her head to her sister, “I would like to take part in this battle against the Dungaras, my Queen.”

“You are a Highest. You shouldn’t risk yourself on this.”

“Then I would at least like to be part of the center of command. I have much experience I can offer, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Ann’wn and Meera, “Does this meet with your approval?”

They both nodded.

“Then, I wish you all well in your command. Keep Me well informed.”

“You will be escorted to the surrender, my Queen, when it is the moment.”

She bowed her head in acknowledgement, then Ann’wn and Meera helped Uthrn out of the room to their command center for the soon-to-be final engagement against the Dungaras. Sam decided to spend a few more moments in Erthrn’s presence, planning on going to Ann’wn and Meera a short while later.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ watched them leave, becoming more pleased with the recent events. The Realm was changing, and she felt it. She had shaken the Mungardies to their core, undeniably, and in two turns the Dungaras would surrender. Yet standing, she looked at the meal before her. She sat, looking at her lover, proclaiming, “I am starved. Let us eat. This is the beginning of a great moment for us for we have surely shaken the Mungardies’ belief in their superiority.”

She took a bite of food, but found herself uninterested in it. She said to Erthrn, as well as to the others, “We have now embarrassed them beyond measure. I am certain that they feel not overly arrogant this eve.”

Erthrn nodded, “And I would guess that those guards are now dead, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, fully knowing the truth of it. She looked at her Elf, saying quietly, “This happy accident, My Desire, may be the best moment in My entire reign. It may just give us the illusion we needed them to have.”

She turned to Erthrn, “Have the musicians begin the music. This is an eve to celebrate.”

Sle’nel’ had never prior seen her Queen so publicly animated, “My Queen. We haven’t yet won the war against the Dungaras.”

“I celebrate your success this eve, My Desire. We have the Dungaras near surrender and the Mungardies most confused. I would also dance this eve, but you are injured in your leg. How is your pain, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ could displace her pain if she didn’t make any movement, “Not like the prior battle. Much improved from that. These will heal quickly.”

“Our Healer was beside herself when you pulled out that arrow.”

Sle’nel’ winced at the reminder, “How stupid was this of me! What made me do as such?”

“What made you question leaving the Master’s lover behind?”

She thought about it for a moment, then said, “The look upon her face. It wasn’t fear. It was shock. A mere lover would have been merely fearful of us, I think. She had a look of wonder about her. That, and she was extremely beautiful.”

“How many cycles do you think she has?”

“Many. She is not young. Have you never prior met with her?”

“No. Neither of us knows what the other looks like.”

“How is R’lodin’lindor?”

“The Healer and animal healer removed the arrow and provided some stitches. Very few were needed, and R’lodin’lindor was very brave about it. They wanted her to remain for a few turns, but she refused. I spoke what Elfin I could to her, but she wanted to leave. The Healer thinks the wound will do fine on its own, but insisted R’lodin’lindor return in two turns. I asked her to do as such, and she agreed.”

They ate their meal, listening and responding to the other conversations as necessary. The sweets and tea were brought in at the end of the meal, and San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had her usual tea. Sle’nel’ ate both their sweets, making The High Queen take a few bites. In spite of her wounds, Sle’nel’ now felt pleased with the outcome, even if she hadn’t taken the leader of the Mungardies. Ann’wn was correct, We certainly do well-know what the leader of the Mungardies looks like.

The High Queen sat back in her seat, a habit of hers that Sle’nel’ was fond of. The High Queen reached for Sle’nel’s hand, settling in to watch the others enjoy their moments. Feeling some relief from the strains of The Realm, The High Queen looked over to her sister who was being well entertained by Erthrn. She could see that they were building a relationship of some sort, but decided to remain well apart from her sister’s private affairs, whatever may occur.

But feeling somewhat playful, an unusual feeling for her, she used some of her powers to send an object to Sam, wondering how her powers were developing. Sam sensed it coming, averting it in another direction. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ instantly halted the object, sending it back to her with more force, observing Sam’s ability with energy forces. Sam hadn’t expected the object’s return, but as Erthrn had trained her, she used the object’s own energy to once again avert it. Sam looked at her sister. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ smiled, bowing her head. Sam could tell she was pleased at her progress. Sle’nel’ leaned back into her seat as well, staring at her Queen now that everyone else was otherwise engaged in other conversations.

Sle’nel’ smiled at her, knowing the answer, but wanting to hear her Queen talk to her, “Are you yet upset with me, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked into her eyes with a heated intensity that Sle’nel’ hadn’t seen for many turns. She stared directly into her eyes for many moments, saying nothing. The look was of pure desire, as well as an odd mixture of emotions that had been difficult to control.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ found herself overjoyed at their good luck, angry at her Elf for having taken such a risk, and relieved that her Elf was going to be fine. Suddenly, she stood, facing the long table, “I take My leave from you for the remainder of this eve. Thank you for attending this wondrous eve, and let us hope that by this moment in two turns we will have even more reason to celebrate. Please continue your own celebration for as long as you desire.”

She motioned to a guard, then motioned to her lover, “Carry her to My chambers.” Sle’nel’ knew that there was no moment for negotiation in the command.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ had guessed as to what The High Queen’s intense stare had meant, but hadn’t been fully prepared for the enormity of passion that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had worked into through the previous eve’s worry over her. After many aggressive physical moments of intensity fulfilling each other’s needs, Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, “Does this mean you are no longer upset with me?” She had never prior experienced her Queen as demanding as at this moment, but could yet see the look of desire in her eyes.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stroked her cheek, “How is it that you became so playful in the middle of this mission? Do Elves not select the moment when this playfulness will come upon them?”

“Playful? How do you mean?”

“Do you truly believe that Uthrn would have done as such, on her own?”

Sle’nel’ recalled Uthrn’s frustrating willingness to give up on the search, “No. In truth, I had to convince her that this would make a nice present for you.”

The High Queen ran her fingers down Sle’nel’s ribs to where the arrow had hit her side. She pressed it gently, making Sle’nel’ wince from the pain, “Yes, My Love. Playful. As I do now. Willing to inflict a little risk for a greater pleasure. Seeing the humor that exists within a serious moment.”

She pressed a little harder.

Sle’nel’ moved slightly away from it, holding her Queen’s hand to make her halt, “Yes, my Queen. I see your point. Playful. And this seems to be what has made you angry with me. For taking such a risk, but was it not for a much greater pleasure?”

The High Queen ran her finger down lower, moving slowly to between Sle’nel’s legs, “Perhaps. We shall see.”

* * * *

The High Queen rose in the midmorn, allowing her Elf to sleep after their most pleasurable yet exhausting of eves. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had vowed her services to The High Queen’s Audience for the turn, so had risen early enough so as to prepare. Her attendants had dressed her in the high formal garments fitting for the serious occasion. She wore her crown as well as her ring, earring, and design upon her neck. Mil’der’in was waiting for her in the Great Hall.

Mil’der’in knelt and bowed her head, “High Queen.”

“Rise. Good morn, Mil’der’in. Thank you for scribing this turn. Your insight and wit make for a much more pleasant duty. How many await Me this turn?”

“You look majestic this turn. Your garments are most elegant. One hundred eighty-nine await your audience, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded to her, “Erthrn has done well trying to win My favor. It would appear that the Rns’deln’ can host The High Queen quite well.”

“I will share all this information with your High Counselors. Are you ready, Highness?”

She nodded.

Mil’der’in nodded to the musicians, and they began the ceremonial processional. Queen Erthrn went first down the long carpeted aisle toward The High Queen’s chair, carrying the ceremonial banner of The High Queen. Warriors, for display as well as for protection, lined The High Queen’s path on each side. Many guards in full dress warrior garments followed behind Erthrn, then Mil’der’in. With some space between them, The High Queen walked the long runway followed by yet more guards and many more ceremonial banners. The effect was stunning, even for The High Queen. Caitha stood by watching, wanting to see this celebrated ceremony. All of Rns’deln’ had come out to watch, having never had such a ceremonial occasion as this, and for many of them, never prior having seen The High Queen. Caitha was surprised at the large number waiting to see The High Queen this turn.

Caitha, in awe over the music, particularly liked the pageantry and ceremony of the event. A full compliment of musicians was present, with many drums. The processional music was very stately and unexpected in its regal-ness from the Warriors of the Sword and the Women of the Soul. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ saw Caitha as she went past, nodding and smiling to her. When she arrived to her High Queen’s chair, she turned and faced her audience. On this occasion, all but The High Queen stood.

Mil’der’in saw that all was ready, then looked at her Queen. The High Queen nodded to her, then Mil’der’in announced, “The High Queen.”

All those present knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

Mil’der’in again looked at her Queen. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded to her, then Mil’der’in announced, “All rise. The High Queen’s Audience is begun.”

As Mil’der’in came to The High Queen to scribe for her, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said softly, “Have Caitha come up to help you this turn.”

Mil’der’in nodded, then turned and spoke briefly to a guard. The guard retrieved Caitha and brought her up to Mil’der’in, “The High Queen requests your assistance this turn. Would you be willing to help me scribe for her?”

Caitha was excited by the prospect, nodding. “Thank you, High Queen. Mil’der’in. It is my honor. Just tell me what you would like of me, M’Love.”

Mil’der’in called for the first complaint of the turn. She came up toward The High Queen, kneeling and bowing her head before being allowed close.

Mil’der’in whispered into San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s ear, “This is Bro’dithia from Rns’deln’. She is a Woman of the Soul and claims that Queen Erthrn demands that they each have three children.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ jerked back slightly at that statement, “Be this truth?”

Mil’der’in shook her head, “I have spoken with many of the women, and each has said the same. There are no expectations from Erthrn for such.”

“I thought not. Then what of this complaint?”

“Erthrn says she is crazy and always makes the same complaint, either to her, or now you. When she complains to Erthrn, she says it is Uthrn that makes such a demand. Queen Erthrn apologizes for this one, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head slightly, laughing quietly at Erthrn’s apology, “This doesn’t bode well for the turn. Have her come forward.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ woke at late morn, knowing that her lover was attending to The High Queen’s Audience. She prepared herself, then retrieved a walking cane.

Slowly and painfully she managed to walk by herself. Wanting some moments to herself, she went to The High Queen’s Gardens, then to the first island. She had brought her staff, her bow and arrow, her walking cane, and the book with the drawing of her Mother in it. She wanted to see if the drawing could talk to her, knowing it was a ridiculous notion, but wanting to study it more closely.

She sat on a log stump by the quiet lake and admired its beauty for a moment while she reflected on how her life had changed so quickly. And yet, to her, it felt as if she had ever been in the Valley, Woden had been but a dream, and that the woman named Jandra was someone else.

A fish jumping up from the water to catch a bug flying close to the surface startled her away from her reverie. She watched as the white-fringed ripples as they reached the shore, then picked up her book. She examined its cover, trying to trace what had once been a title, but could determine only one word out of a possible four or five.

“Source.”

What could this mean?

She opened the book, turning the pages slowly one-by-one, examining the pictures on each page. She wondered who the Elves were in the drawings and wondered as to the purpose of the pictures. When she finally turned to the page of the drawing of her mother, she stared at it for many moments, wondering what it might be trying to say to her.

* * * *

Having seen to the last complaint, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was finished with her duty for The High Queen’s Audience. She turned to Mil’der’in, “Finally.”

“You did well, my Queen. There were some most difficult requests in this Audience.”

They both turned to Caitha. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thanked her, then began to rise. Mil’der’in placed a hand lightly upon her shoulder, “Queen Erthrn requests that we leave in the formal fashion, Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at her in disbelief, “Have we not done enough already?”

“She says that the women wish to be able to see more of you, Highness. By walking back down the Queen’s Aisle, such is accomplished.”

She waved her hand in dismissal, “As you will, then. Let us get this over with.”

Mil’der’in stepped forward a little, then announced, “The High Queen’s Audience is completed. All kneel for The High Queen.”

The Audience knelt and bowed their heads, and once again the musicians and the processional began. As Caitha began to step back into the crowd, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ took her arm, “Walk with Me, Caitha of Woden.”

“I am not prepared appropriately to walk by your side, M’Love.”

“Indulge me.”

“Of course, M’Love. Anything.”

When it was her turn to walk down the aisle, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ placed her arm atop Caitha’s. Caitha felt gladdened that she had seen as such prior at other celebrations, so knew what was expected.

As they walked down the long aisle to the sound of the grand processional, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sent her thoughts to Caitha, Storyteller. I assume that the Warrior Woman of Woden has told you of what has transpired between us.

She looked at The High Queen and replied, “That you won—”

Think your thoughts only, Storyteller. It will work easily for you. And nod politely to the women that now watch you.

M’Love has told me that you won the bet, and that she is now your warrior.

Are you pleased with this?

M’Love is most pleased. I have never prior but seen her as such. You have opened an entire realm for her. And she respects you so.

I have much need of her, Storyteller. Her path will not always be an easy one. Much will be demanded and expected of her, from The Realm.

Highness, is it not better that she comes willingly to the service of The Realm than The Realm coming unexpectedly to her? It would have been but so had we but remained in Woden.

If all think as you, Storyteller of Woden, then Woden must indeed be a fine place in which to dwell.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had her attendants change her garments. Seeing no sign of her lover, she asked, “Where is My Elf this turn?”

One of the attendants replied, “She is in your gardens, my Queen.”

She nodded, telling her attendants, “I go there, then. Have food, drink and appropriate garments brought. We will remain the eve. If I am needed, you know where to find Me.”

One knelt and bowed her head, “My Queen?”

“Rise. Tell Me.”

“Your Healer would like to examine our Elf’s wounds, Highness.”

“Have her come to the islands.”

“Your Force Leader would like to send a report to you as well, my Queen.”

“Have it sent to the islands.” She was becoming impatient, “Have whatever is needed sent to the islands. I now take My leave.”

“Yes, Highness. As you say. We will be out quickly with your food, drink and garments. Is there anything special that you would like?”

The High Queen looked at the attendant, liking her style, “Make sure you come, Attendant, and bring us surprises. You select them for Me.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

As she arrived to the bridge just prior to the islands, she stood quietly looking at her Elf. She saw that Sle’nel’ examined her book, then her staff, then her book again. She watched her do this for a long while, wondering on what her Elf was so focused, then finally walked across the bridge. Sle’nel’ had been absorbed on the drawing of her Mother, but had sensed someone approaching. She looked up, smiling as she saw her, her eyes twinkling. The High Queen never tired of seeing how pleased her appearance made her Elf, ever wondering at the mystery of it.

“How was The High Queen’s Audience?”

She ignored the question, “What are you overly intent on, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ stood, embracing her Queen, kissing her. The High Queen felt amazed that someone loved her so, even though she often forgot to take better advantage of the moments.

It is as if My heart has been bound in chains for My entire lifespan. And now this Elf unbinds them for Me, setting Me free.

She drew Sle’nel’ closely to her, kissing her as though they had been apart for many moons. Kissing her for the wonder of her. Sle’nel’ moaned at the feeling, never tiring of her Queen’s desire of her.

After a few moments, Sle’nel’ held out the book. She was excited, “I was examining the drawing. I know not what I was hoping for. Perhaps I hoped she could speak to me through this drawing. But look, my Love, I think she has done so. Look closely at her staff.”

The High Queen looked carefully at the drawing, examining the staff. The drawing was a full page in size, but the book was a small one, so The High Queen could see very little more than the image of the staff itself.

“I think my eyes see not quite as good as an Elf’s, My Desire. What is it you see?”

Sle’nel’ pointed to the staff in the drawing, “Look. There. See the engravings?”

The High Queen looked, narrowing her eyes so as focus more deeply. She could see engravings, but couldn’t determine if they were anything other than designs, “Tell Me, My Desire. What has made you so excited in this drawing?”

“I never looked at my staff, my Queen. Look.”

She held her staff out to The High Queen, showing her the engravings. The High Queen touched them, trying to read them, “Elfin. But it looks to be different than the Elfin I know.”

“It is the formal Elfin-speak, my Queen. Were you never taught of this?”

The High Queen shook her head, “I know of it, but know it not. It was the private language of the Elves and was never shared with any other. Was the ability to read it given to you?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, motioning for her lover to sit. Her leg was yet sore from the knife and arrow wounds, so couldn’t stand long. They sat side-by-side on one of the chairs that overlooked the lake, “I studied the drawing for a long moment, first looking at my Mother, then the staff, then finally the Ancient. The Ancient gave me the key. Study the Ancient, My Love.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ studied the Ancient in the drawing carefully, narrowing her eyes. Then she saw it. The Ancient had some words etched into its side. More Elfin-speak.

“What does it say, My Desire?”

“Look upon your Sorcerer’s staff.”

“It says as such?” She was surprised.

“It does. I read the Ancient’s message, then I studied my mother’s staff. After a long while I saw the engravings upon it. I read them, then wondered if my staff had the same. I remembered Erthrn saying that my staff is the same one my Mother used, so I looked at the engravings on mine. They are not the same.”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, “They are different?”

“My Mother’s staff reads: The High Sorcerer’s Book of Spells.” She became more excited, “It took me all the after midturn to figure this out, my Queen, but I believe I finally did.”

She stood and held her staff with one hand. She wiped the words of the staff once with her other hand. As she swept her hand across them, the words changed.

The High Queen watched, guessing as to what was occurring, but quite amazed that such a thing was coming forward to them, “It is your lesson book.”

The Elf nodded, “It is as I have also thought.”

“Have you practiced with them?”

“Not as yet. I had just learned this much when you arrived. Should I try one now?”

The High Queen looked back to the bridge, “No, My Love. I sense others coming to give us our food and drink for the eve. Have patience.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed as she saw the parade of visitors. Erthrn had come, excited about the outcome of The High Queen’s Audience, as well as good reports from the battle against the Dungaras. Shr’dler’in, her Healer, had come to tend Sle’nel’s wounds. Sam was in from the frontlines of the battle to give Ann’wn’s report. The attendants had come with the vowed supplies and garments. And Mil’der’in had come with Caitha, as well as with some unknown and reluctant guard, fearful of The High Queen, in tow for Mil’der’in’s eve’s entertainment.

Sle’nel’ looked at her in puzzlement, “Is this a celebration, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, “No, My Desire. It is an invasion. It is overly sad that your staff cannot move us to some far distant and isolated location well away from all these well-intentioned intruders.”

All knelt and bowed to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “High Queen. Elfin Princess.”

“Rise. What report from the battle, My Sister?”

She motioned for all to sit. The attendants went about their affairs of preparing The High Queen’s dwelling for the eve. Sam bowed her head, “Ann’wn sends good reports, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “Let us hear them then, Sister.”

“Most of the Dungaras’ forces have already surrendered. Ann’wn now moves our forces to the middle, where she has learned that the leader awaits our entry.”

“Losses?”

Sam shook her head, “Few, my Queen. The Dungaras are not fighting against us. Ann’wn would like to inform you that the official surrender will be at some point next turn. She will request your presence then.”

“Where will the surrender occur?”

Ann’wn asks if it would be convenient for you to come to the border of Rns’deln’ and the Dungaras’ lands?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked to Erthrn, “How far is this?”

“Not far, my Queen. Less than half-a-turn’s ride.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned back to her sister, “It will be fine. Are the Dungaras with food?”

“Ann’wn is having her leaders check each village for bandit warriors, supplies, and health conditions. We will know more on that by the next turn.”

“I want no pillaging done.”

“It is already understood, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at her sister, studying her, “When did I become your Queen, My Sister?”

Sam shrugged, “The Realm grew. I am now less, yet more than who I was, prior.”

The High Queen closed her eyes for a moment, thinking on what her sister had said. She was pleased, seeing that she was becoming more aware of her place in The Realm. She re-opened them, smiling slowly and softly at her sister.

She placed her hand upon her sister’s head and stared into her sister’s eyes, Thank you, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. Your commitment to The Realm has not gone unnoticed. I am most pleased by your efforts and learnings.

She removed her hand, yet looking into Sam’s eyes. She had prior sensed Sle’nel’s thoughts about her sister’s eyes, and now saw what Sle’nel’ saw in them. They were indeed the most intense blue she had ever prior seen. She guessed that her sister used them well with all her lovers.

Sam bowed her head to her, grateful for the small praise. She had looked into her sister’s eyes and saw the depth and intensity that must have drawn Jandra into them.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ bowed her head in return, “Be wary of the Dungaras. This win of ours is overly easy. But be more wary of the Mungardies. I sense they are up to something.”

Sam laughed, “Ann’wn said you would say as much.”

“Have you eaten?”

“There has been overly few moments for such.”

“Then take some food prior to your leave. Please inform Ann’wn that I wish another report by the midmorn, and that I expect it to be a good one.”

Sam bowed, “Yes my Queen. With your leave.”

The eve was filled with the visitors’ excitement. Erthrn was pleased with how Rns’deln’ was displaying its ability to host The High Queen. Mil’der’in was excited about the pageantry for The High Queen’s Audience and all the special rooms that had been built for San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and was vowing to shame the High Counselors upon her return. Shr’dler’in was pleased with Sle’nel’s excellent progress in her healing, and especially pleased that some of The Realm’s fighting would end soon. Caitha was excited at being with The High Queen this turn, excited for her Meera, and for all the new stories she was learning. And Sam, as she left, felt more a part of The Realm than she ever had prior.

Sle’nel’ sat politely by, waiting, observing. She had no opportunity to even look upon her staff, so placed it away to avoid temptation.

Erthrn told stories of San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s training, her own reign as Queen of Rns’deln’, and her warrior women. Mil’der’in was enjoying the beautiful setting with her newfound lover for the eve. And The High Queen was grateful when Caitha would entertain them with a song or story, so didn’t consider the eve a total loss.

When the eve was past late mideve, Sle’nel’ could see that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had used up all her patience, “Be at peace, my Queen. Look up at the stars. What do they make you think of?

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked up at their stars. She raised her hand to them, wanting to touch them. She looked at Sle’nel’, took her hand and held it. Together, they stood looking at the stars. It didn’t take the others long to see that they had remained overly long. Quietly, they took their leave.

After many moments, they noticed that they had finally been left alone.

“What is the first lesson on your staff, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ raised it to her, “I cannot see. It is overly dark.” She was disappointed, “We will have to wait until the morn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held out her hand and whispered a few words. In only a moment, a bright ball of light lay upon her hand, “Can you see now?”

Sle’nel’ was surprised, “Are you also a Sorcerer?”

“I have been taught many things, My Desire. Sorcery is only a small part of what I had to learn.” She placed her hand back down to her side, leaving the small ball of light floating in the air.

Sle’nel’ examined her staff, reading the first spell, “It is a spell of lightning.”

“Ah. I know this one. But not in Elfin-speak. I wonder if it is the same one I know.”

Sle’nel’ spoke the words. Nothing happened.

“What should I do?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought about it for a moment. She raised her hands to the sky, then uttered the words she knew to conjure up a lightning strike. Within a moment, a great bolt of lightning struck upon the ground across the lake, to where she guided it downwards.

“I have seldom used this spell. It never prior seemed useful to me, but it is rather dramatic. Try raising your hands, but holding your staff.”

Sle’nel’ read the spell once more, committing it to memory. She then raised her hands up while yet holding the staff. She spoke the Elfin words aloud. Suddenly, a much larger bolt of lightning than San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s blazed across the sky.

The High Queen nodded, “Most impressive. A larger spell than mine. Perhaps your staff adds to its intensity. Now try again, but using your staff to direct the lightning bolt. Show it where you would like it to hit. I quite like the size of your lightning as compared to mine. Your spell could be quite useful.”

Sle’nel’ did it again, but on this moment she pointed to a piece of bare ground very close to them as the lightning bolt sprang across the sky. Surprising her, the lightning bolt hit exactly where her aim was directed, creating a hole in the ground and a puff of lingering smoke. The strike had occurred only a few steps from them.

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, but nodded slightly, “Perhaps you might consider keeping the lightning strike just a bit further away from us on the next moment you try this. I am rather fond of you these turns.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “I think you might be correct.”

After a few more spells, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ agreed to one last one for the eve. Sle’nel’ read the spell, smiling, “You will like this spell, my Love.”

“What is it?”

“I will just show you.”

She once again memorized the words, then holding out her staff, she recited them, pointing the staff to her lover. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was a little doubtful about where Sle’nel’ was holding the staff, when she suddenly found herself inside the cottage. She looked around, then with a puff of smoke, Sle’nel’ appeared.

“A neat trick, this one. How far can you move us?”

“I think this is about as far as it can work, but it will do.”

“It has some useful potential, unlike some of the others. You will have to bind these spells to memory if they are to be of any use to you. How many have been given to you?”

“No matter how often I clear the old spell, a new one arises. They seem unending.”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow again, wondering, “This must be a book of all the spells across the entire Realm.” She was pleased, but then laughed, “You will have to be an excellent student to learn all these, My Desire.” But she remained amazed at the discovery, “It is truly a Sorcerer’s book. Now I know why you are to become the High Wizard Sorcerer upon one turn. I look forward to this moment though, as our present one knows even fewer spells than I do. The Realm needs these spells returned through you.”

Sle’nel’ stared at her Queen in disbelief, “How am I to learn all these? There must be thousands of them.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned, raising her hand lightly, casting a spell upon the fireplace, creating a small, but warm fire, “Do you know this spell, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head in dismay, “All of them, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned back to her, smiling wickedly and nodding her head, “All of them. You are to become the keeper of all the spells and wizardry. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non will be most jealous.”

Sle’nel’ just kept shaking her head, “My life in Woden was so simple. What has happened?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed, “You will never have another moment with nothing to do, My Desire.”

Chapter VII

The Surrender

In the early morn, Uthrn, in company with some of the attendants for The High Queen, knocked upon The High Queen’s door. Many guards waited just beyond the bridges, ready to accompany The High Queen to the borderlands. Erthrn would also be joining them.

Looking quite puzzled, Uthrn turned to the attendants, “Are you certain they are in there?”

The attendants nodded, “We know this well. They are in there.”

Uthrn knocked harder, “High Queen. It is Uthrn.” She looked again at the attendants again, “Go inside and see if she is yet awake.”

They shook their heads, “Oh, no. Not us. She will get angry with us. Do it yourself if it be as important as this.”

She frowned, not wanting this task, but opened the door a crack and knocked a little harder. Speaking loudly, she said, “High Queen? Your presence is urgently needed. High Queen?”

Sle’nel’ stirred, hearing the noise. Her head was resting on San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s stomach, her body was between The High Queen’s legs, and they were fully exposed. The High Queen had taught her the spell for fire, and all the eve she practiced the spell, keeping the cottage overly warm, so no covers had been needed.

“High Queen?”

Sle’nel’ got up, her leg extremely painful and stiff, wrapped a cover around her, and placed one over her lover. She took her walking cane and limped to the door.

Uthrn was glad to see her, “Thank you, Elf. I was afraid to—”

“Afraid of The High Queen, Uthrn? Some warrior you are.”

Uthrn nodded, “Most so. You are the only one who is not, Elfin Princess.”

“Why are you here, Warrior?”

“The High Queen is needed. There has been a slight mishap.”

Sle’nel’ saw that Uthrn looked nervous and upset, “Wait here.”

She hobbled back to their bed and lay down beside her Queen, “My Love, Uthrn is here. They have need for you at the borderlands.”

She was shaking her gently. Suddenly, The High Queen pulled Sle’nel’ to her, kissing her. It was a kiss of more meaning than a simple ‘good morn’. Sle’nel’ enjoyed it for a moment, then pulled away, “They are at the door awaiting your presence.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln opened her eyes, “Will you come?”

“I have little to do with this affair.”

“I would like you with Me if you can ride. How are your wounds, My Desire?”

“Worry not about my wounds. They will heal. I will attend if that be your desire.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln rose and wrapped a cover around her, “I will have the attendants enter. Did Uthrn bring our horses?”

When finally prepared, they walked back across the bridges to where Uthrn, Erthrn, and all the guards now waited. Assuming that she was now leaving to the surrender site, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was pleased that one phase of their battle was over.

Thank the Mothers. Now all we face are the most capable Mungardies.

Sle’nel’ had brought along her staff and bow and arrows, hoping neither would be necessary, but knew that something was being withheld from her lover.

As they mounted, The High Queen saw her Healer also waiting for her.

Why is My Healer here?

She bowed her head a little, “Good morn, Healer. Why are you here with us for the surrender?”

The Healer just looked at her, saying nothing and looking very solemn—a very strong sign for The High Queen.

She studied the others, thinking that Erthrn should be looking pleased this turn, but saw her looking troubled.

She suddenly frowned, narrowing her eyes, finally sensing that something had gone wrong. She studied Uthrn’s, then Erthrn’s thoughts. Sle’nel’ saw her face change from pleased to more than angered. She saw her Queen’s entire stance change to that of intense rage. The High Queen’s horse felt her emotions, becoming agitated. She studied her Healer’s thoughts, then glared at Uthrn.

In the soft voice she used only when well angered, she said, “Tell Me.” The Healer was quite glad that tone had never prior been used on her.

Erthrn replied first, “It wasn’t expected, my Queen. It was thought the Mungardies would attack the Valley, looking for you. It occurred in the small outlying villages, only. Prior eve.”

Uthrn nodded, “Ann’wn is quite upset by this, High Queen.”

”Quite upset, you say? Then she must be excellent at controlling her emotions, as I am in full rage.”

Sle’nel’ saw the nearby guards wince in fear at The High Queen’s anger.

Erthrn was visibly shaken from the report Uthrn had given her just prior, “This wasn’t revenge for taking the Master, Highness.”

The High Queen was angry at Uthrn, but Erthrn had stepped into her rage, “Tell Me something I know not, Erthrn.” She looked at Uthrn with narrowed eyes that spoke of cold fury, “Why was I not informed of this prior? How long have you been here waiting for Me, afraid to tell Me of this?”

“My apologies, High Queen, but I wished not to disturb you earlier.”

The High Queen stared at Uthrn with a look of barely controlled fury—her eyes narrowed, her face muscles rigid, and her lips clamped tightly together. She all but spat out her words “You call yourself a Force Leader? You had not the courage to face Me on this, Uthrn? This should have been prevented. I warned you of this possibility.”

Uthrn bowed her head in shame, knowing what it meant to have The High Queen call a warrior by their given name while in such a presence, “Yes, High Queen. As did your sister. She told us to be mindful of the villages nearer to the Mungardies.”

“My sister?” Her horse skittered nervously, feeling the tenseness of the moment, but The High Queen held her effortlessly, “One who knows so little as this of The Realm and the Mungardies, and yet even she told you? I am well ashamed of our win against the Dungaras this turn. We have not gained anything, Uthrn.”

She turned her horse toward the direction they now headed, “Be of some use to Me this turn. Lead us, and say no more. Take Me to these villages.”

“But, my Queen—”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised her hand toward Uthrn, sending her immense powers into her. Uthrn was knocked well off her horse with great force, the powers sending her flying back a long distance. She fell hard upon the ground, wrenching her entire body in the shock, while reopening her leg wound.

“Am I yet understood, Uthrn? Or would you like to question Me further?”

Uthrn shook her head as she rose from the ground, keeping her head bowed in shame, “My apologies, Highness.”

All the guards could tell that Uthrn’s body hurt badly from the severe shock of hitting the ground so hard. She mounted slowly and in great pain from her prior wounds, and now from the great jolt The High Queen had just given her.

Erthrn closed her eyes as Uthrn hit the ground, moaning softly to herself at the sound of the hard impact. While well knowing that Uthrn should have known better than to question The High Queen, no warrior could withstand the embarrassment of the moment.

“Can I at least assume that all the other healers have been called for and are now on their way?”

“Yes, Highness.” She then led the way. As San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ followed, she said one thing to Erthrn as she passed her, “We are saddened this turn, Erthrn, because of our warriors’ inability to think.”

Erthrn knew that a grave error had occurred, “I am sorry for this, my Queen.”

They rode quickly, pushing their horses across the great lands. By midturn, they had reached the borderlands. Uthrn asked The High Queen if she would like to see Ann’wn before going to the now destroyed villages.

As they halted, The High Queen’s Healer rode up beside her, “My Queen. May I have a moment to tend to Uthrn’s leg? It bleeds quite badly now. Our forced ride was very hard on her, as was the blow you gave her.”

Her tone was flat, but left no question as to her feelings, “Leave her.”

The Healer saw her Queen’s expression and knew not to push the moment. There were few moments when The High Queen was as angry as this, but this was most certainly one of them.

The High Queen dismounted. A guard came to her, kneeling and bowing her head, “High Queen.”

“Where is My Force Leader?”

“Another battle against the Mungardies began at the borderlands, Highness. She went to the fight. We sent many of our forces with her.”

The High Queen looked to Uthrn, “I will have this one take Me. You remain here. Give Me your sword and other weapons. Send the healers to where they are needed. You are now the center of command until Ann’wn returns.” She turned away from her, looking at Erthrn, “As if any of them know what to do.”

Speaking once again to Uthrn, she said, “But prior to our leave, I would like to speak with the leader of the Dungaras.”

Uthrn shook her head, more ashamed than she ever remembered. She could now barely speak, “She has been taken, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was so angry at the statement that she could only see white light in front of her.

“TAKEN?”

She forced herself to some control, Breathe.

Control your emotions.

She closed her eyes for a moment.

Breathe.

She took a deep breath, held it, then released it. It didn’t help. All she could see were the charred remains of the villages that Uthrn held in her head.

She breathed in deeply once more, then opened her eyes. Softly, trying to remain somewhat in control of her emotions, “Explain your meaning.”

Uthrn nodded, “Yes, Most Honored and Great High Queen. By the Mungardies.”

The guard spoke, “Forgive my interruption, High Queen, but it is why Ann’wn goes to fight. We know where the leader of the Dungaras is, and we fight the Mungardies that now hold her.”

She looked down at the kneeling guard, “What is your name, warrior?”

“Thern’nin, my Queen.

“Lead us there.”

Uthrn bowed her head even further, “My Queen, I beg you.”

The High Queen knew she had been hard on Uthrn, as Uthrn had to take all her wrath while Ann’wn was off fighting, but her anger was beyond control, “Speak, before I am moved to cut out your tongue.”

Sle’nel’ winced, never having heard her lover use such harsh images.

Erthrn also winced, well knowing that The High Queen was capable of such, if pushed to the moment. She hoped Uthrn would be more cautious.

“I beg you, my Queen. Please let me fight against these Mungardies. Please let me begin to make correct that which I wronged.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln was about to respond when her Healer interrupted, “She is overly injured to fight, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln looked at Uthrn, ignoring her Healer, speaking softly but with immense anger, “It is easier to die in battle than face a Queen’s wrath, is it not?”

“I will not do so, my Queen. Please let me make it correct. I plead of you.”

“And you believe you can recapture the leader of the Dungaras as easily as this?”

“It is my duty, my Queen. I beg you.”

“VOW, Uthrn! Vow to Me that you will not take the easy path and die in battle.”

Uthrn bent low, placing her lips upon The High Queen’s boots, kissing them, “I vow this to you, my Queen.”

“But if you fail this mission, Uthrn, I will be the one to have your life.”

“My life is important only if you so choose it so, my Queen.”

“Then rise, and lead us.”

They mounted and headed out, with San’lr’in’thel’ineln turning to her Elf, “We head into battle, My Desire. Are you prepared?”

Sle’nel’ merely nodded, fingering the number of arrows she had brought with her to see if there were enough. As they approached the battle site, The High Queen could see that Ann’wn was fighting with all her force, but was well outnumbered by the Mungardies.

“Remember our stars, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ prepared her bow and arrows as she saw her Queen take out her sword, “To our stars, my Queen.”

Sle’nel’ dismounted and sent her horse away, while The High Queen rode hers straight into battle, as did all the remaining warriors. Sle’nel’ could see her Queen using her powers as she rode into the center. Taking swift aim, Sle’nel’ shot one arrow after another from a great distance. She was careful to make each arrow count, seeing that they were indeed well outnumbered.

Uthrn had prepared what remained of her warriors, mounting a strong aggressive front. They sought to regain their pride and were fighting in their own rage. Sle’nel’ saw Sam fighting courageously with Meera beside her. As Sam and Meera were being overtaken, they saw that well-placed arrows were helping to even their odds. Looking back over her shoulder quickly, Sam saw her former lover, who briefly nodded to her. With the momentary assistance, Meera and Sam were able to take back the control of their battle. Sle’nel’ then looked for her Queen, having lost sight of her.

She found Uthrn battling mightily against four Mungardies. Sle’nel’ took aim, shot an arrow, then another. She then kept searching for her Queen, hoping that Uthrn could handle the two remaining Mungardies. Then she found her. Many Mungardies, all with swords, surrounded her Queen. San’lr’in’thel’ineln was fighting them desperately, using her powers, using her sword, but tiring. One Mungardies was about to take The High Queen from behind, her sword raised above her head.

Sle’nel’ shot an arrow. Then another. And another, moving closer each moment. Connecting and killing a Mungardies with each. Shooting her arrows so quickly that the Mungardies couldn’t tell where the enemy was coming from. The High Queen could sense that her lover was behind her, helping. But Sle’nel’ had run out of arrows. She picked up a sword from one of the dead Mungardies, feeling its intense weight. She hoped she could wield such a heavy weapon, wishing for more arrows.

The High Queen was no longer encircled, but was yet well outnumbered. The Mungardies had been taught well by their Master, but fortunately, not well enough. She used many of her fighting powers, assailing the Mungardies with balls of fire, flying stones, a small dust storm, all the while raging with her sword, showing herself a far better Master than the one who had taught them.

Then suddenly, she sensed her lover directly behind her. Sle’nel’ said, “Watch your back, my Queen.”

The High Queen stole one quick glance at her lover, and saw her sword. While fighting, she asked, “Can you even lift that sword, My Desire?”

“I will have to. I ran out of arrows.”

The battle had begun long prior to The High Queen’s arrival with a number of five-to-one, in the Mungardies favor. Ann’wn and her warriors had done well just to hold them. When The High Queen and Uthrn arrived with their reinforcements, the battle turned against the Mungardies. As soon as Uthrn saw that her warriors could manage the remainder of the battle, she set out to re-capture the leader of the Dungaras. She moved quickly through the buildings, searching. After much long searching, she finally found her. Seven Mungardies were placing the Dungaran leader upon a horse so as to take her away into the Mungardies’ lands. Uthrn knew that they hadn’t yet seen her. She ran swiftly toward them, making no sound, ignoring the screaming inflamed pain of her leg. Ignoring her ripped apart muscles that were rebelling against her. Ignoring the blood that was flowing freely from her leg.

They saw her when she got close. She was coming so quickly that they knew they would have to fight her if they were to get away from the battle. Seven-to-one, and Uthrn was already well wounded. Uthrn wouldn’t be able to recall her battle against the seven, but another warrior described it, having seen it from a distance.

“Uthrn ran at them so quickly that she ran straight into one of them, knocking her down, then stabbing her with no wasted effort. Pulling her sword, she swung it fiercely, surprising two more and killing them. All within the snap of a twig. Facing the remaining four, she screamed like a huge injured animal, and as if she were a crazed woman, threw herself upon them. As they all went to the ground, she used the hilt of her sword, smashing in one’s face, then raising it in a swing, connecting to another’s leg, and stood yet again. She faced the two squarely, then screamed again as if a banshee, into the air. When the other two saw this mad crazy warrior, blood streaming down her leg, and blood now streaming down her face wounds, they ran into the forest. A most astonishing sight, as I have never prior seen any Mungardies run from battle.”

Uthrn staggered back to the others, leading the horse that the Dungaran leader was tied upon. She limped in great searing pain, barely able to see out of her right eye. Her arm had a large gash upon it, and blood flowed down it quickly, dripping from her fingertips. Her face and neck were smeared with blood and mud. Her sword was also dripping with blood, and her feet sloshed in the blood now inside her boots. By the moment she arrived back to the others, she no longer remembered who or where she was. But when she saw The High Queen, she gave the reigns of the horse to another warrior, fell to her knees, bowed her head, then began to cry in body-wracking sobs.

The High Queen had a few gashes of her own, but none overly serious. With her expression displaying anger from the battle and all the mishaps, she stared at this most pitiful and sad of warriors. Her eyes remained fearsomely cold and detached, as if the warrior before her was the most loathsome one in all The Realm. She took out her sword and raised it. Sle’nel’s eyes opened widely in disbelief, seeing that The High Queen was about to behead Uthrn. Ann’wn bowed her own head, thinking that she might be next.

The High Queen’s Healer came up to her, “My Queen, don’t do thi—”

The High Queen raised her hand to her healer, looking to her briefly, angered at the interruption, “This is not your affair, Healer. Remain well away from it.”

She then looked back to Uthrn. For a moment, she closed her eyes. When she re-opened them, she gripped her sword with both hands. Resting it lightly upon Uthrn’s head, she then touched it to each of Uthrn’s shoulders, “Warrior Uthrn. Force Leader of Queen Erthrn and Rns’deln’. In the name of The Realm, and as High Queen, and in front of all these witnesses, I pronounce you as a Black Guard in full stead and with all due privileges of The High Queen’s Black Guard. Vow your oath, Black Uthrn.”

Uthrn was fully surprised but kissed her High Queen’s boots, “As Black Uthrn, I vow my allegiance to only you, High Queen. My life is yours.”

“Stand before your Queen, Black Uthrn. You are now a Black Guard of The High Queen of The Realm.”

She moved back a step so as to allow Uthrn the room she needed to haul herself back into an upright position. Uthrn looked up at her Queen in total confusion, and mustering all the final energy and reserve she had, she stood, bowing her head to her Queen, tears streaming down her face.

“My Only Queen. I pledge you my undying allegiance.”

“You have done as vowed, Black Uthrn.” The High Queen held out her sword to Uthrn, “The High Queen’s battle sword is rightfully yours, Black Uthrn. You have well earned it.”

With tears yet streaming down what could be seen of her bloodied and dirty face, Uthrn tried to speak, “My High Queen, I—”

In spite of knowing how gravely injured Uthrn was, The High Queen knew that she had to give Uthrn back her respect, “Black Uthrn. Take Me through the Dungaran villages that the Mungardies have destroyed.”

The Healer, seeing that Uthrn needed to be tended to, began to approach her Queen, but The High Queen just shook her head, dismissing her. She looked to one of the guards, “Untie the leader of the Dungaras. Guard her well but bring her with us.”

Defying her wounds, Uthrn led them through the burned-out and completely destroyed town. The voices of the dead rose in The High Queen’s sensing as she walked through what remained of the village. Sle’nel’ walked beside her, as did the Dungaran leader. Everywhere they looked, remnants of prior lives were all that remained. Many Dungaras had been tortured, ripped apart by the Mungardies in payment for not following the Mungardies’ orders. All the Dungaran children were also dead; also tortured. The High Queen walked slowly through the village, looking upon the horrors of burned Dungaran remains, of violent deaths, and of terror upon their now silenced faces. The High Queen walked slowly, her heart aching for this senseless slaughter. She guessed that this was one of the villages that A’lon’lden had spoken of—a peaceful Dungaran village. One she had never thought possible in the Dungaras’ realm, but one that was now gone as a testament to the violence that ruled her realm. As she continued to walk through the village, she saw no sign of weapons, no sign of defense of any sort.

Her mind pleaded to itself, Please tell Me that this is not one of the peaceful villages.

But she knew that it was.

Her heart cried out to the loss of these most special Dungaras. These peaceful Dungaras that may have helped to change the course of The Realm. These that simply loved. And her heart grew angrier once again. She well knew that The Realm fought against the Dungaras for untold cycles, but she also knew that these particular Dungaras were peaceful only, and without weapons. They were slaves within their own society, forced to give pleasure to the warrior Dungaras. And the only hope for peace.

She became enraged ever further at the Mungardies, as well as at the Dungaras warriors, for this massive and senseless destruction. While the Dungaras had taken many of The Realm’s lives, this village had been a peaceful one, only. No matter what she thought of the Dungaras warriors, these in this village didn’t deserve this death. The High Queen was in full internal rage against the Mungardies who had shown their evil strength against such innocent ones. To her, this went against every warrior vow in all The Realm. As she walked silently, slowly, her heart screamed in its rage at the Mungardies.

Burn it! Burn it all into your memory. This is why you are High Queen. This is why you must do what you do. Burn it well into your mind so that you become not soft.

The High Queen looked at the Dungaras Leader with anger, “Such could have been prevented, but you have been overly weak to stand against the ones you should have. We are all punished this turn for your weaknesses. Never should these peaceful Dungaras have died. You should be ashamed of what occurred here, as you surely caused this torment the moment you entered into agreement with the Mungardies. Your punishment is the death of all these lives. I am fully shamed for you.”

At the end of the first village, The High Queen turned, taking a last look at the town.

Uthrn bowed her head, “Is it enough, my Queen?”

With burning rage, yet softly, she replied, “No. Show Me the others. I will burn this into My mind so that I might never forget what the Mungardies do this turn.”

“My High Queen. It is the same. All the villages are the same as this.”

“SHOW ME, so that we may never forget!”

They went to all the villages, one-by-one, witnessing the remains of the Mungardies heartlessness. All the villages were, as Uthrn had said, the same. Each one had been one of the Dungaras’ peaceful villages, except one. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s heart broke and the voices of the innocents and tortured rose greater into her mind. The voices surrounded her, crying to her of all the evils in the world. It was as if a great choir was in her head, singing to her all the mourning of hundreds of innocents.

After seeing the remaining villages, she raised her head to the sky, “By the Spirits, there was not one weapon amongst all these towns!”

She saw a child. A child who was barely old enough to walk. Burned and tortured. Its eyes ripped from its sockets. Taking hold of the child, she fell to her knees and cradled it closely to her. She looked upon it, stroking its cheek.

Sle’nel’ went to her, bending down to her, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Come with me. Come away from this. You have seen enough.”

The High Queen looked upon the dead child so sadly it was as if it were her own, “They had no weapons. Even though they were Dungaras, these had no weapons and knew nothing of fighting. This wasn’t war. This was slaughter.”

Sle’nel’ took the child gently from her hands, “We need to help this child travel to another realm now, my Queen.”

Sle’nel’ handed it gently to a guard, then turned back to her lover. She grasped her lover’s arms, trying to help her rise, “Come. You have seen enough.”

The High Queen just placed her face into her hands, trying with great effort to understand the senseless slaughter. Sle’nel’ knelt beside her, holding her, hearing her say, “They had no weapons. The Mungardies’ slaughtered them.”

The voices cried in her head, screaming of the tortures they had endured. A highly trained warrior with more powers and skills than any else in all The Realm, The High Queen well knew the struggles and outcomes of battle against a prepared enemy. But she was never trained to accept such as this, and saw it only as the darkest of all evils. Her rage mounted in her until the voices became a roaring scream of strident discordant torture.

What evil is this? How can one do such as this to innocents? To those of peace, only?

She stood and looked upon the smoldering carnage. She bowed her head, breathed in deeply, smelling the odors of blazing flesh and rank blood. She looked back out onto the village. Her heart felt as though a knife had gone straight through it. Her mind raged against the sights it took in. Her body strained against its own pain of uselessness. In all her rage, she couldn’t cry.

It wouldn’t be near enough.

To the Dungaras’ leader, she said, “This should have been prevented, Dungaras’ Leader. But I am High Queen, and you are now defeated, so the blame falls to Me. I cannot undo what the Mungardies have done, but I do vow to you full revenge upon them, beginning this turn. Had we all been stronger, this wouldn’t have occurred. But you should have prevented this. You allowed this the moment you allowed the Mungardies to command you.”

With the heaviest of hearts in what should have been a more pleasant occasion, The High Queen sat with the Dungaras’ Leader to work out the details of the surrender. She vowed to the Dungaras’ leader that she would help them to rebuild, and would ensure their safety now that they were defenseless. For their part, the Dungaras’ Leader listened to The High Queen’s story of her scout that was now partnered with a Dungaras. The Dungaras’ Leader showed no sign of emotion until she heard of the Mystic-Dungaras’ baby.

“I hadn’t thought such as this possible.”

In Dungaran, The High Queen said, “Nor did we. But it is so.”

All the Dungaras’ Leader requested was, “Please keep it safe.”

Yet in Dungaran, The High Queen nodded and responded, “I vow this.”

When the surrender settlement was complete, the Dungaras’ Leader rose from Its chair, then knelt before The High Queen, bowing Its head. It spoke in The High Queen’s language the best It could, “All we have is now yours. I vow you our friendship, services, and defenses. Peace only shall reign between us from this turn forward.”

Grasping the Dungaran Leader’s arms into her own, as was the Dungaras’ fashion, The High Queen looked upon the Dungaras. In the Dungaran tongue, she said, “We have in our reigns seen much loss, fighting and torture. Let us vow to make The Realm a safer place for all our races.”

The Dungaras’ Leader bowed her head, “The Mungardies will not halt so easily, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, saying nothing. She knew that fighting against the Mungardies would extract an unbelievably high cost of The Realm.

* * * *

The affairs of the surrender would eventually involve The High Queen’s Counselors, but The High Queen had completed the first stage. With that done, she began her revenge against the Mungardies. She didn’t desire the revenge, but felt she had been removed from these battles far too long. She knew that she now needed to show her fighting abilities to the Mungardies so that they would be forced to reconsider their aggressiveness in The Realm. But she also knew that she needed to show her strongest stance to The Realm so that she would no longer be considered as weak, as the Spirits of the Falls had considered her. No more would she remain thoughtful. Her stance now was one of action.

She turned to Erthrn, “Call for My Private Guards. And have them bring My armor and weapons. Have them bring The High Queen’s sword.”

Erthrn gasped, “My Queen. Is that not drastic? Perhaps we might be able to fulfill your needs.”

The High Queen’s Private Guards were the best trained, most skilled, and most feared warriors across The Realm. There were less than a hundred of them throughout The Realm, but twenty-five were always present at one moment in the Valley. No one knew why San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had called for The High Queen’s sword, as it was used only in battle, and it was unusual for The High Queen to participate in a battle of this nature.

She ignored Erthrn’s statement, “I want them here by the late eve, on the second eve.”

She was listening to no questioning this moment. She then turned to Ann’wn, “Have the Master brought to Me, alive.”

Ann’wn nodded, “Will you be remaining here, High Queen?”

The High Queen merely nodded, yet angered.

Ann’wn bowed her head, “I will have a camp prepared for you, High Queen.”

The High Queen’s Healer came over, trying to tend to The High Queen’s wounds, “Leave Me.”

The Healer looked to Sle’nel’ for assistance.

Sle’nel’ nodded at her, going to her Queen, “My Love, let us see your arm.”

She looked at her, trying to focus upon her lover, “Not now, My Love. Avoid Me well for the moment. Step not into My anger.”

Sle’nel’ returned the look, unafraid of her, “You can shout out your orders while you are being tended to. I vow that The Healer will not speak, if this be your issue. But your arm must be seen so that it may heal.”

The High Queen nodded, not having the moments for thinking on this, unwilling to deny her lover. As The Healer cut off her sleeve, she ignored the pain. She turned to Meera, “Warrior Woman of Woden. Call the Valley’s forces to us. I want them here by early morn, in two turns. Ann’wn will tell you how this is done.”

“Erthrn. Have Black Uthrn brought to Me.”

Erthrn was about to inform The High Queen that Uthrn was overly wounded and could no longer move, but thought better of it, “Yes, my Queen.”

The High Queen gave orders throughout the late after midturn, preparing for her personal battle and revenge against the Mungardies. She knew she wouldn’t be able to defeat them during this battle, but she vowed to herself that following the battle, they would have good reason to greatly fear her and her name. And The Realm would think twice before questioning her any further.

Uthrn finally appeared, barely able to walk, a patch over one eye, a sling for one arm, but standing as tall and proud as she could for her Queen, for Uthrn now served only the High Queen. With great pain, she knelt before her Queen, bowing her pained head, “I am here, my Queen.”

“Black Uthrn. Call the Black Guard to Me in two eves. I have great need of them.”

Uthrn knew from legend how to call the elite force to her Queen. Another group of highly trained warriors, they were second only to The High Queen’s Private Guards, but were for a different use. The High Queen’s Private Guards were meant to instill great fear in all those they came across, being greatly intimidating in their stance and use of weaponry. When they entered a battle, the outcome was total annihilation of the target, with no grace. The Black Guards were more of the seek-and-destroy, being more secretive, acting only under the cover of the eve.

When learning that The High Queen had called two of her private forces together, both Ann’wn and Erthrn gasped, now knowing what was to occur. The High Queen was seeking her all-out vengeance and wouldn’t rest until it was accomplished. Erthrn well knew the depths of The High Queen’s rage, but often forgot her ability to stir great loyalty as well as great fear into others. She also knew that when The High Queen was singularly focused on a task, that task would occur in a great whirlwind of fury.

The High Queen then sent for her High Counselor. Mil’der’in came quickly, kneeling and bowing before her. Upon seeing her Queen, she realized that while some may have felt free to question The High Queen’s decisions prior, in her present stance and expression, no one dared.

“My Queen, I have come to you, as bid.”

“I have had an escort and your horse prepared. Return to the Valley in all haste and inform My High Counselors of what I now do. Whether they approve or not, it will occur. If they disapprove, then so be it. Then let them come and fight against the Mungardies.”

She noticed that The High Queen hadn’t released her from her kneeling position. Remaining as she was, she said, “Yes, my Queen. But they will not disapprove. My Queen?”

“Yes, Mil’der’in. What is your question?”

“What is it you would like me to tell them that you do?”

“Tell them…” She paused for a moment, “Tell them I release My rage on the Mungardies.”

“Yes, my Queen. You release your rage upon the Mungardies. Will they understand, my Queen?”

She looked down at Mil’der’in with a rage in her eyes that Mil’der’in had never prior seen, “Then make them understand, High Counselor. Tell them of what you saw in the villages. Tell them of the defenseless Dungaras in those most peaceful of villages. Tell them of the tortures and carnage. And if they understand not, or if they refuse to understand, then bring them here to me!”

“Yes, my Queen. As you bid.”

The High Queen waved her hand in dismissal, “Rise then, and go quickly. You will be well guarded. Meet Me back in Rns’deln’.”

The High Queen had taken command, working all the after midturn and well into the eve to bring her mission together. Now all she could do was to wait for her forces to arrive to her. Throughout the eve and well into the morn, she took a well-distanced stance away from all others, preparing her powers.

During the next turn, she studied the map of the Mungardies’ lands carefully, often conferring with whatever force leader who happened to be about. When she wasn’t studying the map, meditating, or bringing her own great powers forth to her, she was pacing, turning over and over in her mind which would be the best strategies. She knew she had given impossible commands in regard to the moment of arrival, but she also knew her Private and Black Guards well, knowing that they would somehow arrive within her need.

Just prior to the sun’s final setting on the eve of everyone’s arrival, she called her lover to her.

“I have need of your sorcery, My Desire.”

“It is ever yours, my Queen. What do you need?”

The High Queen told her. Together, they brought lightning bolt after lightning bolt into one spot just at the borderlands until a great blazing hole was created in the ground.

She looked at it, assessing its depth and heat, “Good. I am now ready. This will make it easier.”

“What is it we conjure up, my Queen?”

“Something more dark than the evil of the Mungardies. Those Mungardies who live through next turn will live to well regret what they did to the Dungaras’ villages.”

All The High Queen’s immediately available forces were racing toward her, ready to act on her command. It had been long since any of her warriors had witnessed The High Queen unleash her full force, but they all knew that it was fearsome when she did so. And to a one, all felt sorry for the Mungardies for their most dangerous underestimation of The High Queen.

At late after mid-eve, the camp became alive with excitement as The High Queen’s Private Guard arrived. All came out of their tents to see the arrival of these most revered and feared of all warriors. Sle’nel’ stood by a tree, watching and observing from a slight distance, astonished she had never prior heard of them. What she saw was the most fearsome sight she had ever seen, and felt intense relief that these warriors were on the side of The Realm.

Twenty-eight warriors came thundering into camp, riding upon their enormous shiny coal-black horses that stood half again than did The Realm’s horses. Each Warrior wore an identical uniform of armor upon her legs, knees, arms, chest, back and head. A large blood-red feather adorned each helmet, except for their leader who wore three. Each warrior stood as their horses, standing almost half again taller than any warrior about them. Their bodies were solid muscled, chiseled by their daily practice into muscles of near-stone. Each had more weapons than Sle’nel’ thought she could lift, let alone wield. Each had two swords, both heavy and large. Each had a bow with arrows, three knives, a spear, a shield, and many other weapons that Sle’nel’ had never prior seen. She had no doubt as to the fierceness and strength of these warriors. But of all their characteristics, Sle’nel’ was most surprised to see their reactions to their Queen.

They came charging and thundering into camp, halting quickly their frothing and frenzied horses. They dismounted, jumping off their horses and walked urgently to their Queen. The High Queen stood in front of them, waiting, gladdened for their quick arrival.

As her Private Guard neared her, they clasped their armored hands to their chests, making a large thundering noise, “High Queen. We are here for your bidding.”

They knelt on one-knee and bowed their heads deeply. Looking small in comparison to them, The High Queen placed her hand upon the leader’s head, “An’ther’on. Leader of My Private Guard. The Realm has great need of your services.”

One of the Warriors of the Sword had thought to help hold and tend to The High Queen’s Private Guard’s horses. As she went up to one, it reared onto its hind legs, beginning to fight against the woman of Rns’deln’. One of the Private Guard looked back at the disturbance, shouting, “Approach not the horses. They are trained to kill whoever comes up to them.”

The High Queen quietly outlined her plan to An’ther’on. An’ther’on nodded, giving her Queen the salute she had done earlier, “As you bid, my Queen. Only one village?”

“One large and important village, Leader of My Private Guard. No grace.”

“As we are trained, my Queen. It shall be so.”

“Rest and eat this eve. I will give the command when it is the moment.”

“Yes, my Queen. We have brought your sword and armor.”

“I will be going with you in the morn.”

“We are honored, my Queen.” And she meant it.

“My Queen?”

An’ther’on never asked anything of The High Queen that wasn’t related to battle, so San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was interested, “What is your need, Private Guard?”

“May we meet with the Elf while we await your command to battle, my Queen?”

The High Queen raised her hand, pointing to where Sle’nel’ was at the moment. Sle’nel’ watched, wondering what The High Queen was doing. In a moment only, all the Private Guard had risen and were now approaching Sle’nel’, making more noise than twenty galloping horses. Her eyes widened at the scene, grateful that the likes of these women didn’t approach her as an enemy, but only guessing as to why they now did so. She felt little comfort in knowing that she held her staff and had her bow and arrows upon her back, knowing how wholly useless they were in comparison to these great warriors’ weapons.

They thundered over, raising clouds of dust about them. They saluted her as they had done their Queen, then knelt down upon one knee, bowing their heads, “Elfin Princess. It is our honor.”

For lack of anything better to say, she merely asked them, “What can I do for you, Private Guard?”

“Elfin Princess. We were wondering if you could … if you would give us the Elfin Blessing for battle.”

The High Queen had followed them over. She overheard their request and was now smiling slightly at it. Long prior in The Realm’s past, an Elfin leader would often bestow the Elfin Battle Blessing upon the great warriors. It was noted for its ability to instill courage while providing some shield from harm. Sle’nel’ panicked, searching her mind for any memory of such.

She thought to herself, Think! Did your Mother give this to you?

The High Queen sent Sle’nel’ her thoughts, It is a spell, My Desire.

Sle’nel’ looked dumbly at her, then realized what she was trying to tell her.

Thinking to herself, she looked upon her staff, How am I supposed to find it amongst all the thousands of other spells?

The High Queen laughed to herself, Ask it.

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, thinking her half-crazed. To herself, she thought, Why not? As crazy as this sounds, what other choice do I have?

In Elfin-speak, while looking upon her staff, she asked, feeling stupid for having done so, “What is the spell for the Elfin Battle Blessing?”

The staff trembled a little in her hands, then amazingly, the words appeared. She looked back to her Queen, How did you know of this?

The High Queen shrugged.

Who are these Private Guards of yours?

Like no other.

That I can see well. They appear most formidable.

I use them not lightly, but when I do, it is a sad turn for The Realm.

The Elf looked upon these women who, when knelt, were nearly as tall as she was standing. She read the words upon her staff, placing them into her memory. She knew from the spell that her staff would be needed as she recited the spell. She checked the spell once more, knowing she needed it to be accurate to work.

When she was assured that she was ready, she nodded to the Private Guard leader, “I will do this for you, Private Guard of The High Queen.”

As she recited the spell aloud, in Elfin-speak, The High Queen saw the wind rise lightly about the Private Guard. A soft glow then covered them, sprinkling down upon them like drops of glittering rain, as if providing a protective shield over them. A little nervous in doing so, Sle’nel’ used the staff as directed, bringing down a lightning bolt lightly upon them, as if sealing the protective shield over them.

When she was done, she lowered her staff, looking amazed that at least something had occurred. The Private Guard rose as a group, grinning at her, “It has been well past our lifespan since an Elf agreed or has been able to do this for the Private Guard, my Princess. We are honored. If there be anything we can ever do for you, all you need do is ask, and it shall occur.”

Sle’nel’ bowed her head in acknowledgement, and was fully surprised when the leader of the Private Guard came to her and picked her up easily, hugging her. An’ther’on was laughing, “My Elfin Princess, but it is good to have an Elf in The Realm again.”

As she hugged Sle’nel’, The High Queen laughed a little, “Harm her not, An’ther’on. She is only a slight Elf, and not of your stature and build.”

Sle’nel’ watched as The Private Guard left to await their command for battle. She was yet amazed at their alarming size, “They must be amazing to see in battle. Have you ever fought them?”

“As I learned, I practiced with them throughout my younger turns.”

“And you can beat them as well, I imagine. But are they trained as Masters?

“They have some of the training, but are selected for their size and strength, mostly. They have not the temperament necessary for the training of a Master, but they are quite fearsome in battle.”

Sle’nel’ thought that an understatement, “I find them quite fearsome even when they are kneeling.”

Another group entered camp after a while, and more excitement occurred with it. Even The High Queen’s Private Guard came out to meet the next arrivals. Sle’nel’ watched as the Black Guard arrived. In contrast to the great size and fearsomeness of the Private Guard, these women were of Uthrn’s size. While they didn’t have the great strength of the Private Guard, these women were able to move quickly, carrying only minimal weapons and no armor of any kind. Their horses, though, like the Private Guards’, were also coal-black.

As had occurred with the Private Guard, the Black Guard gave their respect to their High Queen. After the formal greetings, The High Queen introduced them to their new member, Black Uthrn. These women wore only black garments that exposed very little of their skin. What was showing they now covered with mud and dirt as they prepared for their duty this well after-late eve. The High Queen had told them that they would be the first to go into battle, so they waited fully prepared. Uthrn stood by, watching, learning, and vowing that upon their next mission, she would be with them.

As they were preparing, Ann’wn saw the guards she had been waiting for—the Master had finally been delivered.

Ann’wn informed her Queen. The High Queen was now preparing for the moment of the attack and had no humor about her, “Stand her to a stake. Tie her well, and silence her.”

Ann’wn was about to tell her Queen that the Master was already half-dead from the hard ride and prior torture, but decided against it, seeing her Queen’s expression. Ann’wn guessed that the Master didn’t have long to live, anyway, “Yes, High Queen.”

Meera approached, “My Queen. Your reinforcements are arriving as we speak. We are having them wait behind the main camp for your command.”

“Their attack will occur at the early morn. Have them rest until then. Tell them that their mission will be dangerous and filled with much defense. Prepare them well.”

Meera bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen.”

In the late eve, The High Queen called the Black Guard back to her, “It is the moment for your mission. Enter this main city.” She pointed out which city on the map. “Capture two of the highest officials you can. Kill all their guards and attendants. Then return. Only this. If you happen onto the Mungardies leader, bring her to Me.” She waved her hand in dismissal, “But waste no moments on this. Remember, the highest officials you can find. Be quick and quiet.”

When the sun’s rise began, she hurried, knowing her next strategy was upon her. She saw her lover, “Come with Me.”

They returned to the site of where they had earlier used their lightning spells upon one spot of ground. Sle’nel’ saw that the ground was yet hot from the burning caused by the lightning bolts they had created prior turn.

“When I call up D’klr’dil, help Me send her away from us. As soon as I speak with her, use your lightning bolts in back of her. Send her straight out toward the Mungardies’ towns.”

“D’klr’dil? Can you control her?”

“I can call her back to Me when I am ready. That is enough. She will rampage through a few of their towns, and the disease she will leave behind will leave them weak for many turns to come. That, and they have never prior even seen such as this. They will fear us well by the end of this turn.”

Sle’nel’ had no doubt about that, now knowing the extent to which The High Queen was unleashing her forces against the Mungardies.

The High Queen raised her hands and muttered some words. Sle’nel’ had heard the words what seemed long prior, when The High Queen was angry with Far’lin’ter’il, the main Spirit Mother of the Falls. As The High Queen chanted her spell, all the warriors watched in horror. Ann’wn hadn’t been told of what she was doing, but now knew, and even she stood as amazed.

An’ther’on was standing beside Ann’wn, “The High Queen must be beyond rage at the Mungardies. I have never known her to call this evil fully into The Realm.”

Ann’wn’ spoke lightly, as if only to herself, “Nor have I.”

A great noise occurred as the ground cracked open. A black whirlwind appeared from the depths of wherever this creature lived. This was all Sle’nel’ had seen prior, when her Queen had prior called this creature forth. But on this moment, she knew that her Queen was intent on D’klr’dil coming up to the lands of The Realm to instill great fear and damage on the Mungardies.

Suddenly, a huge piercing howl sounded from the depths of the cavern, far below. The howl instilled such fear that the entire camp of warriors and their horses startled at the sound, their eyes ablaze in panic. The howling continued, growing louder as the creature came closer. Sle’nel’ felt her eyes would pop out as the creature brought forth one of its amazingly large paws, then another, and then suddenly jumped out. It landed on the ground, staring at The High Queen, roaring.

The monster from the depths of the UnderRealm stood at least as tall and big as a large dwelling. It smelled of eons of decay, a stench offensive beyond measure. Aside from its many large and sharp teeth, it had four large teeth that remained outside the mouth that, to Sle’nel’, always seemed to be wide open in a roar. Its eyes shone red and black, and its paws were but great, massive claws, able to inflict incredible damage with one swipe. Its tail was as long as five horses, and spiked. And it was in continual motion, swinging side-to-side.

The High Queen moved slightly forward, unafraid of the huge creature. In a loud voice, she commanded, “Do as I bid this turn. Return prior to the sun’s set. Do as you will, but only to the Mungardies. Do as I command or you will never return again.”

The D’klr’dil howled at her in response, and Sle’nel’ was surprised to see that its response didn’t surprise her Queen. The High Queen turned to her Elf, “Now, My Love. Quickly. Help Me send her away.”

Together, they used their lightning bolt spells to guide D’klr’dil away from them, into the Mungardies’ lands. When The High Queen was satisfied, she returned to the camp.

She went to her tent, telling her attendants, “Prepare Me.”

None had seen The High Queen wear her battle armor for many, many cycles—since she had become High Queen. As the attendants prepared her into the garments of her Private Guard, she examined the armor, feeling oddly displaced in it. But the feeling of the armor wasn’t uncomfortable. As the attendants placed on each piece, she felt herself regaining her warrior attitude.

She knew that Sle’nel’ would be surprised, but could do nothing to help it at the moment, as the moment for the battle was approaching. She stepped outside her tent, fully dressed in the garments of The High Queen’s Private Guard, but with five red feathers upon her warrior-leader headdress. At this moment, no crown of peace rested on her head.

Sle’nel’ wasn’t the only one shocked. Meera, Sam, and Uthrn were also surprised at the drastic change in appearance, never having seen her prior in these garments. On any turn, The High Queen looked austere, but seldom threatening. In truth, The High Queen was a most beautiful woman, often appearing as soft and kind. As she stepped outside the tent, she appeared as imposing, commanding, and fearsome. No sign of kindness showed upon her.

All knelt before her, “Warrior High Queen.”

She, like her Private Guard, wore armor on her legs, knees, arm, head, chest and back, but was also wearing warrior pants and long boots, which few had ever prior seen her wear. Sle’nel’ was also surprised to see that she had the same weapons as her Private Guard about her, except for her sword. She wore only one sword, but all saw it was The High Queen’s sword. Her sword was deeply embedded with its own powers, and those that helped to enhance The High Queen’s. Its hilt carried a large blood-red stone, and the sword was of astonishing quality, hand-crafted only for The High Queen. Sle’nel’ stared at the sword, noting that she had never prior seen any such like it. And unlike all the Queen’s other swords, this one was very large.

Just as the sun rose, she called her Private Guard to her, speaking to all of them, but addressing their leader only, “You have the most important mission of the turn.” She showed them a map, pointing to one of the main towns, “I will be going with you. We will destroy this town, leaving only one living. We will leave nothing standing, obliterating all signs that a town has been here. We will send this one remaining Mungardies to their leader with a message and a bundle. Prepare, as I now ready the bundle, and then we go.”

She turned, then remembered something, “Oh, and An’ther’on. I have unleashed D’klr’dil. We go only to that village, or we might run into her. We will return by another route.”

An’ther’on’s eyes opened wide, “If I had any kind feelings for the Mungardies, this turn I would feel very sorry for them, Highness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ reached out her hand, “I have need to borrow your knife for a moment only.”

An’ther’on removed her lightest and smallest knife, handing it to her Queen, guessing as to her intent, “I would be most honored to do this for you, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked up at An’ther’on, but said nothing. She knew she needed to do this for The Realm. For her warriors. For all the innocents who were slaughtered by the Mungardies. And for herself. It had been long prior since she had done anything like this, but she knew it must be done. She took hold of the knife slowly, as An’ther’on offered it to her.

Sle’nel’ stood by wondering as to why her Queen took the knife. All the camp watched as The High Queen did so, then watched breathlessly as she walked over to the Master.

The Master was mostly unconscious, in much pain from her torture and wound, “Wake her.”

Ann’wn threw some water upon the Master.

The Master came to, looking at The High Queen, “So. You come to finally kill me, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I am well honored that you do this yourself.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon her with disgust, “You are a loathsome figure and should never have been made a Master. In truth, your skills are pitiful. I fought against some of your trained Mungardies and they knew little of the skills. As I look back upon our training, I now recall that only the traitors made you a Master. In truth, you are not a Master at all.”

“Think me not the only traitor, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Even those you think of as loyal may have surprises waiting you.”

Ignoring the statement, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ moved forward, ready to do her intent.

“Do I get no last request, High Queen?”

“Tell Me of it first, then I will decide.”

“Spare the Mungardies Head Supreme Ruler.”

She ignored the request, turning to Ann’wn, “Did I not say to silence her?”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Her nose is broken. She cannot breathe from it, Highness. And you wanted her alive.”

The High Queen said nothing of the statement, “Remove her shirt.”

Sam had arrived to the scene, deciding to wait with Sle’nel’, coming up beside her, “What is she doing, Jandra?”

Sle’nel’ stared in disbelief as to what she now knew her Queen was to do. She could barely breathe, let alone respond to her prior lover. She watched as her Queen bowed her head and closed her eyes, a pattern Sle’nel’ well knew. The High Queen was preparing herself and displacing her emotions. As she did this, the Master, who was well strapped to the pole, began to show fear, an emotion most Masters would never show.

Sle’nel’ thought, With the way The High Queen presently appears in this battle armor, I would also be well afraid. I thought these Private Guards most fearsome in their appearance, but The High Queen in this armor is the most terrifying woman I have ever seen.

She knew her lover had been taken to the point of no return, but she couldn’t have guessed as to The High Queen’s ability to take on that which she demanded from others. She turned to Sam, “Forgive me, but my Queen needs me.”

She quietly walked up toward The High Queen, standing slightly to the side. She sent her thoughts to her, hoping she would receive them, I know not why you must do this, but I am here for you, San’lr’in’.

The High Queen turned her head slightly, seeing her lover out of the side of her eyes. She kept her thoughts to herself, not wishing to share the horror within her mind, but was grateful, and knew that Sle’nel’ had seen much worse during her lifespan.

Never prior had Sle’nel’ seen such burdened-weight upon The High Queen. Her eyes looked as if they had seen more sorrows than all the Sorrows of the Stones, combined. Sle’nel’ could tell that her Queen felt the weight of all The Realm upon her.

Sle’nel’ knew her Queen needed her strength, If you feel you must do this, then do so without regret. Show the others, my Queen. Help them to have courage to fight against our enemies. They will face worse than this. Stand as a High Queen, my Love. Stand in all your glory.

She saw San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ visibly change her stance slightly, standing more assured, more as a Warrior High Queen. She watched as The High Queen moved up close to the Master.

“Not deserving such, you will not be given a last request.”

She watched as The High Queen took the knife and made a deep cut into the Master’s chest, opening it. She watched in disbelief as The High Queen moved her hand into the Master’s heart cavity, ignoring the chilling and tortured screams. She felt around for a moment, calling to her the memories of the Dungaras’ villages that were destroyed, while causing unbelievable pain to the Master. After a moment, she placed her other hand against the Master’s chest, bracing herself, then slowly, she pulled out the Master’s heart. When she was done, she stood holding it in her now bloodied hand, watching it beat the last of its life.

To Ann’wn she said, “Give Me her shirt.”

Ann’wn came up to her, holding the shirt out for her. The High Queen placed the heart in the shirt, then called for An’ther’on, “I return your knife to you. Carry this bundle for Me. We will give this to the last survivor, telling them it is for their leader.

An’ther’on had monumental respect for her High Queen, well knowing that even given her own strength and power, The High Queen could yet beat her in combat, “Yes, my Queen. We will leave at your bidding.”

Ann’wn made a move to remove the Master from the stake.

The High Queen looked at her, “Leave her for the birds to feast upon.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, moving away from the now dead Master.

“Force Leader. It is your moment to lead your forces into battle. Prepare your warriors.”

The High Queen’s attendants came to her, helping her to wash the blood from her hands and arms. When she was done, she spoke to Ann’wn once again, “Force Leader. Take all our reserves and go toward the southern boundary. Find and destroy two of its small villages, but leave the children and innocents alive. Have a message sent to the Mungardies leader that we spare them their defeat this turn, but that they are to leave the Dungaras in peace from hereon. Leave no dwelling standing and no warrior living. Your warriors may take as they wish, but no innocents are to be killed.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “To your command, High Queen. With your leave, we now depart.”

“You have My leave.”

Ann’wn turned to leave. The High Queen spoke once again, “Force Leader.”

Ann’wn turned, then knelt and bowed her head, “High Queen?”

For the first moment in over two turns, she spoke somewhat kindly to her force leader, “Return to Me, Force Leader. Return safely from this battle.”

“As you command, High Queen. It shall be so.”

“And have Meera, Erthrn, and My sister go with you.”

“Yes, High Queen.”

Ann’wn left with great speed, taking the remaining warriors with her. The High Queen looked upon her lover, placing her hand gently on Sle’nel’s cheek, “I leave now, My Desire.”

“I go with you.”

“You should not. Our mission will be most difficult to see.”

“I go with you, openly or hidden. It is your choice.”

The High Queen looked at her through saddened eyes, “If I were able to command you, I would order you to remain in camp with the healers. But we will ride very quickly, My Desire.”

“With all that armor? I will be arrived well prior to you, given all the weight you now carry.”

“To our stars, My Desire.”

“To our stars, my Queen.”

All The High Queen’s main forces had been unleashed for a one-turn’s revenge. She and Sle’nel’ now rode with her Private Guard, racing at furious speeds to the designated town. Unlike The High Queen’s Black Guard, her Private Guard cared nothing about silence, choosing to thunder in upon the enemy, frightening them with their great explosive noise. For long into the early morn, they ran like an ill-wind blowing ferociously across the lands. When they finally saw the town from a distance, An’ther’on halted them for a moment, pointing to their destination, “Leave no survivors. I will select the one. Leave nothing else. When all are dead, set fire upon the town. Take what you wish from them. We go, and we go loudly. We go letting loose The High Queen’s great anger and punishment.” She raised her massive sword, “For The High Queen! For The Realm!”

An’ther’on raised her horse onto its hind legs, then rushed off at the greatest of speeds, with all her warriors following closely behind. The High Queen rode next to An’ther’on, while Sle’nel’ followed at a short distance behind the entire group. She readied her bow and arrow as she pushed her own horse forward to that which she now knew would be total slaughter.

She had one quiet wish, If we must kill them, then let us do so quickly, without torture or pain.

The battle scene was nothing Sle’nel’ wished to see, hoping she would never have to see such again. The Mungardies were not taken by surprise, hearing the thundering of the Private Guard well prior to their arrival, but were hardly prepared for anything like The High Queen’s Private Guards. The Private Guard were quick in their executions, moving quickly onto the next enemy. They wasted no moments on reflection, no moments on useless movements, and gratefully, no moments on torture. Sle’nel’ knew that if The Private Guard reflected for even a mere moment, they wouldn’t be able to do as they did this turn. Every Mungardies in the town was to be killed, except one. And by the end of the late morn, all were dead, except the one. To a one, The Private Guard were awash in blood, looking weary from their loathsome task. When they had searched out all the living from every dwelling and killed them, they then set fire to every dwelling, leaving nothing.

The High Queen had ridden into the town center, dismounting quickly, choosing to fight in hand-to-hand combat against those who had taken up weapons. Throughout all the morn, The High Queen released her rage against the Mungardies’ warriors, drawing forth her memories of what the Mungardies warriors had done to the innocents of The Realm. Sle’nel’ stood on the sidelines, using her bow and arrow only as she felt necessary. At one moment, she saw an injured Mungardies who was suffering from the deep wound. She sent an arrow quickly into her, ending her pain. She turned her back to the killing of the innocents, not understanding why The Realm needed to also do as such. Fortunately, the town was comprised mostly of warriors who were far easier to wage war against than the senseless slaughter of the innocents. She could see no children about the town this turn.

When all was complete, An’ther’on began to take the one left alive to The High Queen. One of the Private Guards heard a noise, “Listen. It is the sound of crying young ones.”

The one guard listened, walking to a patch of bushes upon the ground. She knelt down, yet hearing the noise. She brushed some dirt away from the area, then saw a wooden door hidden in the ground. She cleared the trapdoor, and then opened it. Five small Mungardies children were inside. She pulled each of them out, seeing that all of them were well under four cycles. The Mungardies children were crying and scared, holding each other’s hands. An’ther’on turned her captive over to another of her own warriors, then went to kill the children, pulling out her sword as she went.

Sle’nel’ cried out, “Halt!”

An’ther’on looked at her, “The High Queen has commanded it be so, Elfin Princess.”

Sle’nel’ went and gathered the children to her, quickly trying to create an idea that would be acceptable to these Private Guard and her Queen, “I have a better idea for vengeance against the Mungardies than simply killing their children.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised an eyebrow only, “I am listening, My Elf.”

“We will give them to Yyeoiraa and A’lon’lden to raise.”

The High Queen thought on it for a moment, then laughed, thinking it an excellent thought, “Five young Mungardies raised by a Dungaras and a Mystic. We will send this as part of the message. Most excellent, My Desire. A most brilliant idea. The Mungardies would rather have their children dead than raised by such.”

An’ther’on couldn’t guess as to why there were only five children in this large town, “My Queen. Why do we see only these five children, and no other?”

“The Mungardies send their children of four cycles or more for training. It is their way.”

The one Mungardies who An’ther’on had left alive was a young warrior, full of hate and loathing toward the women of The Realm. She resisted every movement, until finally The High Queen placed her sword into one of the fires for a moment. When she removed it, it was glowing with red-hot intensity.

“Hold out her sword arm.”

An’ther’on and two others held the Mungardies warrior in place, holding her arm straight out. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised her heated sword, bringing it down swiftly, cutting off the arm quickly and cleanly just below the elbow, then held the sword to the open wound for a quick moment. The sword seared the arm closed, preventing the warrior from dying of blood loss, but the pain was immense. The Mungardies screamed and shrieked from the pain, unable to refrain from doing so. An’ther’on kept the Mungardies warrior in a standing position, but the young warrior was screaming and crying so desperately that all could see that she would be useless as a messenger.

The High Queen placed a hand upon the Mungardies’ head for a very brief moment. Suddenly, the Mungardies warrior halted her screaming. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had removed a little of her pain, but only out of her need of this one.

“Stand like a warrior, Mungardies.”

The young warrior tried, but felt as a child next to The High Queen’s Private Guards. Yet, she stood, and that was enough.

An’ther’on stood close to The High Queen with the prepared bundle. The High Queen took it from her, now standing close to the Mungardies warrior, “You have been spared for a reason.”

“To kill you the next moment I see you, Realm Scum.”

An’ther’on raised her hand to the Mungardies, backhanding a great blow to her face, “Speak with respect, or on the next moment I remove your tongue.”

An’ther’on removed one of her knives to prove her point.

The High Queen continued, “Deliver this package to your leader. If you do this not, she will be lacking the information she seeks. Tell her that The High Queen of The Realm delivers her lover back to her. Kill no more Dungaras, or on the next moment, this will be her heart.”

The Mungardies warrior took the bundle, opening it slightly with her fingers of her one remaining hand. She gasped as she saw the heart. In disbelief, she asked, “You killed our leader’s lover? You killed the Master? And you are High Queen of The Realm?”

The High Queen ignored the questions. Turning to An’ther’on, she said, “Prepare a sling for her so that she can carry it safely.”

The Mungardies warrior now knew who she spoke to. She knelt, “High Queen of The Realm. Please allow me to take our children with me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ turned back to her, having no single thought of softening toward this one, “Ah, yes. I forget part of the message. Tell your leader that we have taken five Mungardies children. We will have them raised by … well, an unusual partnership, and one that she knows of. Tell her that these five Mungardies will be raised by a Dungaras and Mystic pairing, along with their own child.”

The Mungardies warrior looked at her in surprise, seeing that pleading was worthless, “You lie. No Dungaras can mate with a Mystic.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ raised an eyebrow, “Think what you wish. But I would warn you not to withhold information from your leader, as she knows well of this union. None of us thought prior that such a union could occur, but I have seen the child and know it to be truth.”

“You would have the likes of a Dungaras raise five Mungardies children? That is worse than death.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ drew her sword, “Hold out her other arm.”

The warrior became frightened, “NO! Please, High Queen. NO! I will deliver the message, as you say.”

“And tell your leader that I vow for every innocent the Mungardies slaughter, The Realm will now take five Mungardies innocents in return.”

* * * *

The High Queen’s Private Guard was the first to return to the camp, bringing the five Mungardies children with them. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had five of her Private Guard take the children to where they would now be raised, knowing they would get them there safely.

Although their mission was successful, none of them enjoyed the massacre, having done it only to halt more of the same by the Mungardies. The High Queen didn’t think the Mungardies would halt their fighting, but hoped that they wouldn’t fight against the Dungaras any further. She had called forth her most violent of responses, yet feared it wouldn’t suffice.

When they returned to camp, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ changed back into her other garments, relieved to be rid of this most appalling of warrior duties. She hadn’t wanted to kill innocents, but did so to make a point, hoping that the leader of the Mungardies would now refrain from doing so further.

Throughout the remainder of the turn, Sle’nel’ watched for the others to return, as The High Queen stood meditating and reflecting on her decisions. Her arms were slightly out from her side as she stood facing a large mountain. She remained motionless, trying to distance from the voices in her head, from the sounds of death and dying, from the horrors of war, from the sounds of innocents being murdered.

Long prior, when one of her teachers had died in battle, a mournful requiem had been sung for her. It was a haunting melody sung by the most crystal of voices, sung in the Elfin tongue. Since then, whenever San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was haunted by the voices of death, of torture, of war, she would hear the song come to her, offering its peace. She could now hear the song as if the singer stood next to her, comforting her in the loneliness of being High Queen. And whenever she heard the song, it allowed her the moment to breathe, and to cry silently to herself.

Watching as her lover silently cried inside her meditations, Sle’nel’ wondered if her staff had any spell of relief from such a desperation. She searched through it, asking it if there were a spell to relieve her Queen’s suffering. She saw words appear. She read them, seeing that they were written in Elfin, but not in a dialect she knew. Knowing how to say the words, but not knowing their meaning, she decided to trust her Mother’s staff. She read them aloud.

As Sle’nel’ spoke the words, the staff sang the song. Softly, the voice sang with haunting crystal-like beauty. Gently, the song sung by the staff replaced the song in San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s mind. She opened her eyes, realizing her song was there in the camp, with her. She turned, seeing her Elf reading the spell, but hearing the staff sing the song. She stood motionless, listening, comforted by it. She closed her eyes, allowing the song to remove her from the cares of the living, allowing it to take her into the hands of eternal peace, far away from The Realm. While San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ couldn’t understand the words of the song, she knew the message, and she breathed in the peace of eternity.

Of the others left to return, the Black Guard returned first with their captured leaders, a Mungardies High Counselor and the leader of a town.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon the captured women, speaking only to the leader of her Black Guard, “Tie them to stakes.”

After the Black Guard returned, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said to the leader of the Black Guards, “I have another task for you.” She motioned to the Mungardies’ High Counselor. “Remove this captive’s tongue and whichever hand she holds a sword with. Then let her go. She can walk. Give her no horse. When you are done with that, take the other,” she motioned to the Mungardies’ town leader, “and do the same.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

When it was done, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ spoke to the Mungardies’ leaders, “Take a message to your leader. All this damage to you and your towns has been done this turn in revenge for your killing of the Dungaras’ innocents. Tell your leader that every innocent you kill from this moment on, we take five of yours. And tell your leader that we have taken five of your children to be raised by the Dungaras.”

They were released, well-bloodied and quite disabled, but San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ thought that they would return to their Mungardies leader without further incident.

After their return to the camp, and as the sun began its descent in the sky, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ returned to the site of D’klr’dil’s cavernous hole. She raised her arms, chanting her spell, returning D’klr’dil to her. After many moments of waiting, she finally heard D’klr’dil’s roar of return. Using more chants, she guided D’klr’dil back into her cavern, praising her for her obedience. When she could see no more of her, she chanted her last spell, closing the great rift, locking the hideous monster back into her underground dwelling. She could only guess as to the damage and terror D’klr’dil had inflicted on the Mungardies, but from the blood upon her mouth and front feet, she guessed it had been considerable.

She had her Private Guard and Black Guard units wait for Ann’wn’s return so that they could all listen to the events of the turn. Until then, the success of the campaign was mostly unknown. The Black Guard had sustained only one injury, and her Private Guard had lost one of their own to the battle.

Ann’wn, Erthrn, and their units returned after sun’s set. They had lost a few to the battle, but not as many as expected. A great fire was built, and all sat around it. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ listened as each leader told the story of their campaign. All had been successful, and much chaos and grief were given to the Mungardies for their acts against the Dungaras innocents. The High Queen could tell that it would take the Mungardies many moons to regroup, as she had hoped. All the warriors celebrated this eve, as The High Queen allowed and gave her leave for, but she stood on the sidelines, listening to their merriment, unsatisfied.

They are halted, but only for a short moment. There must be a way toward peace. There must be!

She heard the discordant voices once again in her head. The tortured sounds of life unresolved, leaving The Realm shrouded in dissonance.

Chapter VIII

The Horizon

After the celebration, the warriors went to their rest while San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ remained sitting near the fire, watching as it burned. She was exhausted but needed the quiet moment to think over the past few turns and her decisions, as well as think on what now faced The Realm. She had learned long prior that while her Counselors were well committed to The Realm, they were not farsighted or imaginative enough in their thinking to rely on overly.

“May I sit with you, Highness?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked to the voice, surprised, nodding, “Of course, Sister.”

Sam sat, also watching the fire. After a few moments, she said, “You walk a lonely path.” She picked up a stick and started to draw designs in the dirt near her feet, “You keep yourself well separated from your warriors and your Realm.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at her, not knowing how to respond. She thought about the statement for a moment, “Is this an observation, or do you have an objection to how I interpret My position?”

Sam saw that she her statement had aggravated her sister, “I but admire your strength. Only this. To walk so singularly as you requires much strength. I have examined myself as Highest of Woden and compared it to you and your reign. I but need and seek more advice, while you stand alone, well knowing what to do and how to accomplish it.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ stared back into the fire, thinking Sam tedious, their conversations forced. She sighed, knowing she lacked the patience she should have with her, “I have ruled far longer than you. Experience is a quick and harsh teacher.”

“Will the Mungardies return the revenge?”

“Perhaps. But not for a few moons. Our response to their attack on the Dungaras was a complex one, instilling fear, disease, death, annihilation, and seizure. We caused much damage. But mostly, we surprised them with our strength and abilities. It is this they will have to think on.”

There was silence between them for a few moments, then Sam asked, “When you made Uthrn a member of your Black Guard, all in camp but thought you were going to behead her.”

This surprised San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. She looked at her sister, laughing lightly, “In truth?”

Sam nodded, not looking at her, “This be truth. Why did you make her a member of your Black Guard?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shrugged lightly, “She earned it. She placed The Realm first over her fears. It is not easy for a warrior such as Uthrn or Ann’wn to face the wrath of their queen. I have seen warriors drop their swords in battle, dying there rather than face the punishment of their queen. To earn The High Queen’s displeasure is to be humiliated in front of all the forces. Warriors are women of action and know not how to handle such emotional shame as this. Uthrn overcame her humiliation and shame. It is the most difficult moment of a warrior’s life. Her loyalty and dedication to her Queen and The Realm are now without question.”

“All think that you are now going to punish Ann’wn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ chose not to respond openly to her statement, “You are a Highest. A leader of many women. What would you have Me do?”

“She made an error of judgment only. She wasn’t disloyal, nor was she disobedient.”

Sle’nel’ was standing in the forest, hidden in the darkness of its cover. She had been going to her queen, but saw Sam do as well. She listened, not wishing to interfere in their conversation. When Sam asked the question about Ann’wn’s possible punishment, Sle’nel’ also wondered as to her Queen’s response, knowing that the same question had taken wings, carrying itself by the winds into each warrior’s mind. All the warriors sought her favor, but in its opposite, all the warriors well feared her disfavor. And all assumed that Ann’wn was now in her disfavor.

“You believe that that no great disservice was given, then?”

“Could we have known that they would have attacked as many villages as this? Even if Ann’wn had prepared her forces for such an attack, no defense could have included this many villages. We might have saved one or two, but I believe not that anyone could have predicted which villages, or how many. Not even you. And while several Dungaras’ villages were but destroyed, they were your enemies. That, and you have won much over the Mungardies this turn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sensed Sam’s anger, “Do you assume I am to punish her, Highest? You sound most angry with Me, and yet I have given no voice to the issue.”

“I am slightly angry, Highness, and I beg your patience with this, but Ann’wn will not come to her own defense. I have asked her to speak with you, but she says she will not, and to leave the issue as it stands.”

“She cannot speak to Me of this. It is not allowed.”

Sam objected, “She but serves you well.”

“Yes. I am aware that she gives great effort.” She remained silent for a moment, then answered, “You think Me overly hard, My Sister, but I am High Queen of The Realm. I cannot afford the cost of errors. It is My duty and My vow. Many serve Me with all their effort, but effort is different than realization. We must succeed, or The Realm loses. I serve more than a village, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. I serve the entire Realm. I have not the eras and resources necessary to favor effort over accomplishments.”

“So, you will punish her.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ laughed softly, “You try to force My answer. And you overly assume, My Sister.” She laughed softly again, “What rules Woden, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’, your heart or your knowledge of Woden’s needs? For a warrior, your heart is gentle. I hadn’t sensed this in you. A most admirable trait, though. Something I lack, I think, gentleness. Woden’s women are most lucky to have you as their Highest. A gentle leader is a rarity.”

“You mock me.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, wearied from the forced conversation, “No. I envy you this trait. Gentleness. It simply means you wouldn’t punish Ann’wn, while I might. While I have been called a strong queen, I think I have never been called a gentle queen.” She stared at the fire for a moment, then looked over to Sam, “And please recall that it was you who began this conversation. If you like not its direction, you have only yourself to blame.”

“But Ann’wn is a most excellent of warriors, Highness, and dedicated beyond even Uthrn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, looking saddened, “Yes. I am well aware of this.”

“And she would face humiliation if it were your command.”

“Yes. This I know well.”

“So then, why will you punish her?”

“I have said not that I am to do as such.”

“But you didn’t say you were not going to.”

She was tiring of Sam’s ignorant insistence, “So. You are a gentle-hearted, but resolute Highest. You do have some excellent qualities about you. It is sad that we couldn’t have known of each other prior. I wonder which of us would have been selected as High Queen had we been raised together.”

Sam stood, upset that her sister kept avoiding the issue, “I am not a child, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I have done as you bid and deserve not your disregard.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ knew she had, like a child, forced her sister’s impatience. She made a slight motion with her hand, rebuilding the fire. Quietly, and with much meaning, she said, “Sit down, Highest. I am weary from battle, and well exhausted. I mean no offense.” She waited a moment, then continued, “As you said, I walk a lonely path. My decisions are My own, but The Realm becomes punished for My mistakes. You raise a difficult issue this eve, and perhaps I am not yet ready to consider its conclusion. Sit down, and regain your patience.”

“You will not answer me in regard to Ann’wn, then?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked up at the stars for a moment, sighing, “I have no answer.”

* * * *

The next morn came without further incident or backlash from the Mungardies, as San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had expected. Throughout the long eve, there had been much quiet talk about what The High Queen might do to Ann’wn, surprised that nothing had yet occurred. To a one, all were gladdened that they didn’t walk in Ann’wn’s boots at this moment.

The High Queen stood in front of all the forces that had participated in the prior turn’s revenge upon the Mungardies, about to release them, ready to give them their departing orders in case of a further Mungardies’ attack. Suddenly, and fully surprising The High Queen, in front of all and just prior to The High Queen speaking, Ann’wn came up before her.

She knelt in front of The High Queen, placing all her armor and weapons on the ground at The High Queen’s feet. Not a sound could be heard in the camp, and all eyes were upon The High Queen. Ann’wn knelt on both knees and bowed, placing her forehead to the ground in full deferential posturing.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked down at Ann’wn, feeling more heavily burdened in the moment than all the just-prior moments of the battle. No matter The High Queen’s desires, Ann’wn, in her action of kneeling before her, unwittingly was forcing The High Queen to display a decision she hadn’t yet made. She studied her force leader’s thoughts, learning that Ann’wn was truly prepared to be beheaded. She sensed that Ann’wn’s only regret in dying was that she had displeased her Queen.

Thoughts of what she might do now raced through her mind. She hoped that one would stand out from the rest as a brilliant solution. She knew she could take a vote from the warriors. But she also knew that this would be seen as weak. She could certainly allow Ann’wn to remain as her Force Leader with no punishment, but this would also be seen as weak unless her powers of oration were suddenly improved and could make all see the sense in this. She knew that she could behead Ann’wn, as was expected, and be done with it, yet knew that this wasn’t the solution. Saddened by the thought, she knew she had become attached to this force leader, knowing her as excellent and loyal. Not thinking on it, she placed her hand upon her sword and unsheathed it, holding it to her side.

There must be a solution.

Sle’nel’ looked upon the scene with great anguish, now seeing her Queen pull her sword from its sheath. She had listened to Sam’s arguments with San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ through the eve, but knew that San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ hadn’t come to any decision. Now seeing that Ann’wn was about to be beheaded was more than she could bear. She wanted to react, but knew she couldn’t. She couldn’t show such disrespect to her lover. As tears began to fall down her face, she sadly realized there was nothing she could do to prevent this terrible moment. In spite of all her muscles wanting to react, to run to the scene to halt the process, she held steady, trusting her Queen.

I know she will find a way around this dilemma.

The Healer looked upon the scene with terror in her heart.

Not Ann’wn! Not our Ann’wn.

While knowing in her heart that Ann’wn gave no thought to her, she yet often hoped that they might come together. Now she stood frozen, watching helplessly as Ann’wn, her secret love, was to be beheaded. She felt her heart breaking, but knew she could do nothing, as anything she did would be seen as disloyalty to The High Queen. She stood silently, and sobbing her fear.

Meera suddenly came up and stood beside Ann’wn, then knelt and bowed her head, as had Ann’wn. The High Queen looked upon Meera, her Warrior Woden from Woden, and knew that she was now indeed in a spot she didn’t wish for. She looked at her forces, finding her sister, thinking on what she had told her sister the prior eve. Then she looked over to her Elf.

Sle’nel’. I have always told her to follow her heart. Yet, I have never done as such until the moment with her.

She looked down again at Ann’wn, tears forming, her heart heavy. She was barely breathing, yet her hand held onto her sword with such intensity that her muscles began to rebel. She looked back up to her forces, seeing them staring in disbelief, their eyes fully upon her sword. To a one, they knew she was to behead Ann’wn.

Her training returned to her, her teachers forcing their teachings into her, their voices yelling at her: “Never! Never allow your heart to rule over your training. When your orders have been broken, you must punish. You must never become soft.”

Never become soft.

Follow your heart.

If I behead her, I will not be seen as weak. Yet I will lose a great Force Leader.

She became angry with herself for even thinking she would behead Ann’wn. She became angry with Ann’wn for placing her into this position. Then she became angry at her forces for expecting her to be strong beyond reason. Her head was spinning in her thoughts, so into her own thoughts that she no longer focused upon the scene in front of her. She knew she was expected to behead Ann’wn. Knowing such, she raised her sword above her head, holding onto it with both hands, knowing what she was expected to do, and prepared through all her training to do so. All watched in disbelief, hoping that such wouldn’t occur.

It is expected of Me. It is My duty.

She took a deep breath and exhaled, resigning herself to her duty, but at the very last instant, brought the sword down heavily, directly in front of Ann’wn’s head, not touching her, yet just missing her by a breath. Ann’wn looked up at her, surprised. Her forces stood frozen in their place, also surprised. The Healer felt her heart halt, in shear fear of the moment. She had sensed that The High Queen was going to behead Ann’wn.

Unknowingly, The High Queen began pacing, talking aloud, enraged at Ann’wn. Enraged at her forces. But mostly, enraged at herself.

“How arrogant is it to behead a loyal and excellent force leader just to be seen as strong?”

She looked at her forces, not seeing them, “How DARE you think that My strength is only determined in this fashion.”

She looked at Ann’wn, “Is death not the sweeter of the consequences?”

Yet pacing, she looked up to the sky, “Why must we always take this simple path of death?”

She looked down at Ann’wn and said to her, “Is facing My wrath and fury of such mortal fear that you go so willingly to your death? Is this not cowardice?”

She looked at her forces, yet not seeing them, “This is a coward’s way, and how dare you think of Me as such a coward as this. If I were such a coward, do you not think that I would have long prior opted away from My own responsibilities?”

“And how dare you think that I have never prior made mistakes.”

Without thinking, and without really knowing what she did, she grabbed Ann’wn by the shoulders of her shirt, pulling her up, ripping her from her kneeling position with great strength, staring at her face-to-face, “How dare you think that you and I are to take the easy way out, Ann’wn. How dare you think so little of Me. Stand before Me like a warrior and deal with Me. Deal with Me and My rage!”

She looked back to her forces, yet not realizing what she was doing, “How dare all of you to expect Me to be such an arrogant coward.”

“NO! I WILL NOT TAKE THE EASY WAY OUT THIS TURN! I WILL NOT BEHEAD HER JUST SO THAT I AM SEEN AS STRONG!”

She screamed it to the sky, “I WILL NOT DO SO.”

She looked at Ann’wn, raging beyond control, “I WILL NOT DO SO.”

She looked at the sky, to the land of her prior teachers, and whispered, “I will not do so. I will not become so removed that their lives mean so little to Me. You were wrong to teach Me of this.”

She cried as she spoke to the winds, “Against all My teachings, I will not do so.”

She screamed it to her own mind, I will not do so.

She looked at her sword, then she looked at Ann’wn. None had ever prior seen her so enraged as this, or so passionate. No one knew what to do except listen, but all were fully amazed at her words and the depth of her rage. Sle’nel’ was concerned for her Queen, but was also gladdened over her decision. She knew the journey would be long for her Queen to return to The Realm, but knew The Realm would be better for it.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ re-sheathed her sword, then removed the sheathed sword from her belt, and held it in her hands, “I have no ability to behead My most loyal warriors. Find yourself another Queen that can do as such. I am not of this sort of realm.”

Yet holding her sword, she bowed her head for a moment, trying to regain her control.

Focus.

Breathe.

She reopened her eyes and looked upon her forces. She began to bend down so as to place her sword upon the ground. As she did so, An’ther’on walked up to her, knelt before her, and placed her own sword down in front of her, “High Queen.”

Uthrn followed, doing the same. Then each of her warriors followed, one-by-one, each placing their weapons before her. She had stood up as An’ther’on had come up to her, but said nothing. She watched, surprised, as her warriors placed their weapons before her, the pile growing larger. Unknowing to her, she held her sword to her side. Her face was without emotion, but inside, her mind was blurred from all reasoning.

Her Healer came, and bowed before her. As did her sister, then Caitha. Then Queen Erthrn came up, last among all the others, undid all her weapons and armor, and placed them at San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s feet. She bowed deeply to her, kissing her feet.

She then stood and took San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s sword from her. She held it straight out from her, presenting it back to The High Queen, “High Queen, you are The Realm. Without you, there is no justice. This very act we just witnessed was the reason you were selected as The High Queen, and not me. Because it is you who upholds the truths and integrity of the land, rather than its mere laws.

She moved the sword closer to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, “Take your sword, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, my friend. You have become The Realm.” She looked deeply into her eyes, pleading, “Take it, Highness. This sword can only belong to you. You are its rightful owner. Only you are High Queen.”

Slowly, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held out her arm. All saw that it shook. She saw that she was afraid to take back her own sword. She hesitantly held her arm just prior to the sword. Slowly, she wrapped her hand around the hilt, feeling the smooth touch of the cold metal. She drew it slowly out of its sheath, then examined it, seeing her steel-cold reflection in the sword.

As she held it up, all those in the camp knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

She looked upon them, dazed. She re-sheathed her sword, and placed it back upon her belt.

She looked back to her forces, “Rise.”

She looked at Ann’wn, then picked up Ann’wn’s armor and weapons. She presented them back to Ann’wn, “High Force Leader. I command you to take these back, and in so doing, serve Me well.”

Ann’wn was also frozen, but moved slowly, reaching out her hands to take back her garments and weapons, as commanded of her. As she took them, The High Queen hit her in the jaw with full force. Ann’wn fell back onto the ground, solidly, feeling her chin, surprised.

Ann’wn looked up at her Queen and saw that she was rubbing her now-sore knuckles. After a moment, Erthrn began to laugh, as did An’ther’on. And suddenly, the entire camp erupted into laughter. Ann’wn was yet on the ground rubbing her sore chin, looking at her Queen.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, rubbing her sore hand, looked at Ann’wn. Slowly, The High Queen walked over to Ann’wn and offered her hand to her, “Get off the ground, Force Leader. You look ridiculous.”

* * * *

Just prior to their leaving, she gave instructions to her Private and Black Guards in case the Mungardies struck back sooner than expected. All her forces left with a feeling of great success, and she allowed it, knowing they needed it so. And all left with even more vowed loyalty to their High Queen.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sat on a log near the morn fire, once again watching as it died down. She felt drained of all emotion. The only ones remaining in the camp were her guards and companions. Erthrn had sent Uthrn back to Rns’deln’ for needed healing. Sle’nel’ had remained slightly apart from all the morn’s proceedings, watching and observing. She had trusted her lover to find the correct solution, and her trust had been rewarded. But as in all such decisions, the cost was a heavy burden on her Queen.

Even after all had been made right, Sle’nel’ yet remained apart, providing space so that the resulting interactions may occur without the mediation of her presence with The High Queen. She knew that she had to give Ann’wn, Sam, Meera, Caitha and Queen Erthrn the moments needed to deal with the remaining tensions of The High Queen.

Sle’nel’ laughed slightly to herself as she watched The Healer help Ann’wn with her now broken tooth. And she watched as Sam went over to San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, sitting beside her once again, at the fire.

“Sister.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon Sam, merely nodding.

“I was unaware there was a law in The Realm regarding having to behead Ann’wn.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said nothing for a long moment, then spoke with barely a sound, “How could you have known of such?”

“I just meant that prior eve, when I was trying to force you to—”

She sighed, and spoke truly, “I know you meant no harm.”

“I knew not that the decision was such as this. I now understand your hesitancy in coming to such a decision.”

“I didn’t think I had decided. But I see now that I did.”

“In truth, at that moment when you pulled up Ann’wn, I would have rather faced death than you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ merely sighed, “I recall not the moment.”

“You pulled her up from the ground and yelled at her, telling her to deal with you and your rage like a warrior woman, instead of opting for the coward’s easy death.”

“I said as such?”

“You did.”

Meera and Caitha came over and sat upon the ground. The High Queen looked at them briefly, then looked back upon the fire.

Meera spoke to Sam, “A tough decision, this turn.”

Sam nodded, “I wouldn’t have done as well.”

Caitha added, “I knew she wouldn’t do as such to Ann’wn. I could see it in her eyes.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked at Caitha for a moment, wondering about her statement, then looked back to the fire.

All watched as Ann’wn came forward, dressed once again in her uniform. She walked up to The High Queen and knelt before her, “High Queen. I come to do as commanded. I am here to face your rage as a Warrior, Highness.”

The High Queen stared at her for a moment, then rose and took out her sword. She looked at Ann’wn, then upon Ann’wn’s sword. Ann’wn quickly realized what her Queen desired. She stepped away from the circle and pulled her sword. The High Queen walked over to her, slowly, and raised her sword to Ann’wn’s.

The contest began, but Ann’wn knew that all she could hope to do was to counter The High Queen’s advances, as The High Queen had the High Queen’s sword this turn. Even though The High Queen refrained from using her powers, the sword had powers of its own, making Ann’wn’s fight against The High Queen as child’s play.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ yet hadn’t been able to unleash her fury at Ann’wn, so was now doing so. With every swing and movement she made, her fury became more unleashed, and her fighting stronger. Ann’wn fought with every moment of strength she could bring forward, but was weakening. In her rage, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ drove Ann’wn to the ground, placing her sword’s tip on Ann’wn’s throat, breaking the skin fully.

Speaking in her rage, but softly, and looking upon Ann’wn with eyes that bore no kindness, she said, “Next moment, Force Leader, I expect My commands to be followed to the word, without question.”

“Yes, High—”

An arrow shot in front of San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s face, and hit a nearby tree. She looked back to the path of the arrow, seeing its sender.

Sle’nel’ had shot the arrow, but was now removing her sword from its sheath, “Fight one who can fight against you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked back down at Ann’wn, moved the sword tip to her eye, a blink away from it, “And never act the coward again, Force Leader. I expect far more from you than your display, this morn.”

Moving her sword suddenly, she nicked Ann’wn’s ear, then turned, facing her lover. Sle’nel’ looked at her lover’s sword, seeing it the one with the red stone embedded in it. Knowing that she now faced an enraged High Queen, and one with the sword of powers, she readied herself even more, knowing that she would have to remain most agile upon this moment. But knowing that her full intent was to help her Queen remove herself from this rage. So Sle’nel’ planned for a long engaged sword fight against The High Queen, in hopes of tiring her.

She looked at her Queen and smiled wickedly, as if taunting her, “You are lucky I don’t yet have my Elfin sword, my Queen.”

The High Queen looked upon her lover, needing this moment to help release her rage. She said nothing, but raised her sword so as to begin the contest. Sle’nel’ brought her sword tip to The High Queen’s, then moved it away, advancing quickly upon The High Queen, then moving away even more so. The High Queen had to move more swiftly than she was used to with others, seeing that her Elf was going to make her earn this victory.

Ann’wn had risen from where The High Queen had left her upon the ground, bleeding, and watched the fight between The High Queen and the Elfin Princess. It had been long prior since Erthrn had seen San’lr’in’thel’ineln’s fighting ability, so was astonished as to her abilities and powers. All watched in disbelief as the two fought against each other through the long moments. As Meera had seen prior, with each advance, they each used more of their powers against each other.

After many long moments of fighting, and as the swords grew heavier and heavier for their wielders, Ann’wn could see that The High Queen was tiring. Sle’nel’ was now fully exhausted, but kept moving, dancing away from The High Queen’s most powerful of moves, telling herself over and over again that the point was to tire out her lover.

Erthrn was standing next to Ann’wn, “I wouldn’t wish to fight against our High Queen. She is the most fierce of fighters I have ever prior seen. Even I have no such strength and power as this.”

Sam came up beside them, “I had never prior realized this, but they are both left-handed swordswomen.”

Caitha had also come up, “Poor San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. The weight of The Realm wears heavy upon her these turns. And all you brutes can do is to make it worse for her.”

She hit Ann’wn upon the arm, and then did so to Meera. Meera just looked at her, then asked, “What was that for?”

“Because she is correct. You are all cowards, and find death easier to face than the realities.” She looked at Erthrn, and said, “And I would do the same to you if you were not Queen.”

Erthrn looked at her, then laughed, “I accept your argument against us, and know that you are correct.”

Caitha looked back to Ann’wn, “She should have cut your neck deeper. It is overly sad you just don’t bleed to death. Shame on all of you. Look what you have done to this fine High Queen. You have made her crazed.”

The Healer examined the wound The High Queen had inflicted upon Ann’wn’s neck, “It will need stitches, Force Leader.” But she was glad that she was alive.

Ann’wn nodded, “After this fight, Healer.” She looked into The Healer’s eyes, wishing that The Healer would touch her further, but in a more knowing fashion.

Sle’nel’ watched her lover carefully, seeing that The High Queen was slightly removed from the real moment, and overly focused upon her own rage. Sle’nel’ was using the full extent of all her resources and powers, but knew that she couldn’t let down. Her Queen was in a full rage against The Realm’s injustices, and barely knew that Sle’nel’ was at the other end of the sword. She had seen it the moment The High Queen had placed her sword tip upon Ann’wn’s neck.

The fighting continued for longer than any thought possible, as The High Queen raged her sword against her unseen enemies and injustices. No words had been spoken between them during the entire sword fight, and Erthrn could see the cautioned watchfulness in Sle’nel’s eyes. Sle’nel’ took powerful hit after hit, enduring The High Queen’s powers she sent through her sword.

After even longer moments, far more than any had ever witnessed, The High Queen had finally taken the advantage, backing Sle’nel’ into a clump of small trees from which there was no easy escape. The High Queen advanced forward, with Sle’nel’ yet trying desperately to ward off all her Queen’s sword advances, but at last unable to move any further. Yet detached from the reality of the fight, The High Queen placed her sword against Sle’nel’s heart. In an Elfin-move, uncharacteristic of all the other races of The Realm, she forcefully grabbed the sword with her right-hand, moving it away from her as she moved her leg to trip The High Queen. Both moves had surprised The High Queen, and she found herself upon the ground, with her sword yet firmly held by both of them. She looked at her Sle’nel’, seeing now that Sle’nel’s hand was bleeding fully upon the sword, where it had cut easily and deeply into her.

Letting go her sword, The High Queen rose quickly, looking concerned. She took Sle’nel’s hand into her own, examining it. She pressed strongly upon her cuts, murmuring some chants. Sle’nel’ closed her eyes for a moment, trying to remove some of her increasingly sharp pain. When she reopened her eyes, she saw that her High Queen had tears flowing from her eyes as she chanted her spells.

When The High Queen was done with her spells, she looked into Sle’nel’s eyes. Sle’nel’ saw the deepest of sadness within, and held out her arms to her lover. She softly said, “Come to me.”

The High Queen went into Sle’nel’s embrace, placing her head against Sle’nel’s shoulder, and cried. For many long moments, Sle’nel’ held her lover, and rocked her gently, allowing The High Queen to let go of her rage.

“I should go and tend to her hand.”

Sam shook her head, “I think this not yet the moment, Healer.”

Erthrn also shook her head, “I am not brave enough to do so.”

“Yet it bleeds greatly.”

Meera agreed with Erthrn, “I certainly wouldn’t interrupt them at this moment.” Ann’wn kept her thoughts to herself, but finally seeing herself a coward when facing her own Queen, as her Queen had said of her. After a moment’s reflection, she took The Healer’s hand in her own, and led her over to them, doing as The High Queen said, “Face My rage directly, Ann’wn.”

The fight had taken Sle’nel’ and The High Queen a distance away from the camp, so it took Ann’wn and the Healer a few moments to reach them. When they did, Ann’wn came up beside the Elf, who now had her eyes closed, focusing on comforting her lover.

“High Queen. The Healer needs to tend to your lover’s hand. It bleeds overly freely.”

Sle’nel’ opened her eyes, glaring at Ann’wn, “When will you learn, Warrior?”

The High Queen moved away from Sle’nel’, nodding, “Yes, Healer. Tend to her wound.”

The High Queen looked at Ann’wn, staring at her, studying her. Ann’wn had knelt and bowed her head before her Queen.

The Healer was surprised at the deepness of the wound, “It will need many stitches. Why did you do as such, Elf?”

The High Queen turned and looked into her lover’s eyes, but said nothing. She saw that her lover looked exhausted, dirtied and bloodied. For her.

“How injured is it?”

The Healer shook her head, “I cannot tell as yet. But I don’t think any of her tendons are cut.”

Sle’nel’ stood without wavering, displacing her pain and removing herself from its intensity. Even Ann’wn was surprised at how strong Sle’nel’ was becoming.

Sle’nel’ looked at Ann’wn through eyes that had, in their own right, much to say to Ann’wn, “Healer. Leave me. I will be in camp in but a moment.”

The Healer looked at her surprised, “Your hand, my Elf.”

“I will be in camp in a moment.”

She turned to her Queen, “Leave me, my Queen. This is between me and Ann’wn.”

The High Queen studied her, but left Sle’nel’s thoughts to her. She nodded, wondering what Sle’nel’ wanted, but didn’t question it. She took the Healer’s hand and made her to leave with her. Ann’wn began to leave with them.

“Ann’wn, you and I have some unfinished matters between us.”

At that moment, Ann’wn knew it would be far easier to face The High Queen’s wrath than this Elf’s.

Back in camp, Sam, Erthrn, Caitha, Meera, The Healer, and The High Queen were all watching Sle’nel’ and Ann’wn from a distance. They watched as Sle’nel’ moved her hand to Ann’wn’s face, but couldn’t tell from this distance what she was doing or saying.

“What do you think she says to Ann’wn?”

“I know not, Healer. But I am glad it is not me in Ann’wn’s boots at this moment.”

Sam nodded, “You speak truly, Queen Erthrn. I have seen her anger, and even then, prior to her knowing of her powers or background, found it most extreme and strong.”

The High Queen wondered also, “What is she doing?”

Meera shook her head, “I cannot tell this, my Queen.”

Caitha smiled, “She should be doing this to the lot of you, you worthless cowards.”

The High Queen smiled, seeing that her warriors were getting their own punishment from the outside ranks.

Caitha turned to The High Queen, “And you, M’Love, while you certainly deserve to take out your hostilities against all these … these fools, look what you have done to our Jandra. You should be able to control your powers so as to prevent this. How bad be her cut, Healer?”

The Healer shrugged, “Who can tell? I am no longer allowed to heal anyone, it would seem.”

Caitha looked once again at The High Queen, “Why did you point your sword to your own lover’s heart, M’Love? Did you not know that she might do as such?”

The High Queen shook her head, “I am also a fool. I knew that an Elf would do as such. They never quit the fight until their final breath.”

They watched as Sle’nel’, then Ann’wn began to walk back to camp, when suddenly, Sle’nel’ fell to her knees, then to the ground. Ann’wn gently picked her up and carried her beloved Elf back into camp.

* * * *

Sle’nel’ awoke to the throbbing of the pain in her hand, but feeling only softness enfolding her. She opened her eyes slowly, seeing her lover sitting near. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ was sitting in a chair, close to the bed, watching her awaken.

As Ann’wn had returned the Elf back to the camp, The Healer had examined her, then told The High Queen that Sle’nel’ was exhausted, yet with a loss of blood from her prior wounds, now even further so, and that she needed rest. She commanded that Sle’nel’ be allowed a few turns of uninterrupted rest, fully knowing that her Queen also needed as such.

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ were returned swiftly back to Rns’deln’. Both The Healer and The High Queen had placed a strong sleeping spell on Sle’nel’ so that she wouldn’t have to know of the journey. Upon their arrival, The High Queen and Sle’nel’ were taken to the small dwelling upon her lake where The Healer finally tended to Sle’nel’. Erthrn had seen the weight of the last few turns upon her High Queen, so had guards well informed that under no condition was she or the Elf to be bothered.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ studied her lover’s thoughts, sensing that Sle’nel’s wound provided great pain to her. She placed her hand gently upon her lover’s wound, and provided some spells of pain relief. She then placed her hand upon Sle’nel’s head, trying to remove more of her pain for her, but Sle’nel’ removed her hand gently, “No, my Queen. You must not do this.”

“It is only a little thing I do for you, and is nothing in comparison to what you did for Me. I vow that I will not use much of my energy. Will this be acceptable to you?”

Sle’nel’ nodded. The High Queen removed some of the pain, feeling Sle’nel’ relaxing some from the relief.

Sle’nel’ looked around, seeing that they were back in the small cottage upon the lake, “How long have we been returned?”

“Only this turn. Only a short while prior. Are you hungry?”

“Yes, but mostly thirsty.”

The High Queen nodded, “The Healer says that you have lost much blood, but that drinking the juices will help.”

Sle’nel’ rose and they sat at the small table overlooking the lake while they ate and drank. They spoke softly together for what seemed the first moment in many turns.

“Ann’wn? What did you say to her, My Desire?”

“Why?”

“She sits upon the first island and will not leave it. I have had to call for attendants to tend to her needs. She refuses to move.”

“Has The Healer tended to her wounds?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ frowned, “Ten stitches upon her neck. A small covering upon her ear. The Healer chastised me for removing a piece off her ear.”

“She deserved such, and will heal. As will I.”

“I have commanded her to leave the island and to go rest, but she will not. She says another has commanded of her that she remain, and that this counters any of My commands. I assume this command is yours. How is it that your command outweighs that of a High Queen’s, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “My threats are far worse than yours.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ had no humor about her. She placed her hand onto Sle’nel’s arm and stared into her eyes, “Why did you grab my sword?”

Sle’nel’ was surprised in her lover’s intensity, but answered her truth, “So that you would return to The Realm.” After a moment, she said, “I assume, my Queen, that you were taught to never hesitate, yet you did.”

“I knew you were there, My Love. I would never harm you.”

“Who was at the other end of your sword when you pointed it to my heart?”

She hesitated, then supplied her own truth, “My teachers.”

“They are in your mind, such as this?”

“They remind Me that I grow soft, as a High Queen.”

“You listen overly to these voices. Your teachers were not High Queens, and knew nothing of what you must do.”

“But they were excellent teachers.”

“I suppose this be truth, but you forget that many of them were warriors.”

“What difference does this make?”

“They taught you well so that you could stand strong, like a warrior, yet they had no understanding of what a High Queen must do in The Realm. Your teachers were overly hard, and taught you this well. But who taught you the other side of being High Queen? The side that must make decisions that rest in kindness and understanding?”

“What is wrong with being hard?”

“The Mungardies are only hard, are they not? They allow no softness. Be this correct?”

“Yes. This is so.”

“One way, without moderation, is merely cruelty and domination. This is why you struggle so against your teachers. Even you felt their oppression, even if it was for the just cause. You must now find you own way as High Queen and bring the balance to your reign, as you did this morn with Ann’wn. This is your path, and this is why it must now be alone, without them.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ studied her Elf for many long moments, wondering about her statement, “Why did you not tell Me this prior? It would have made My decision much easier.”

“You need not for me to tell you this. You already know of this.”

“I do?”

“You do. Or you wouldn’t have made the decision you made.”

“When did you become the scholar?”

Sle’nel’ thought on that for a moment, then cast it aside, “When do we leave?”

“Are you anxious to do so?”

“You need rest.”

“As do you.”

“Agreed.”

“Good. Then we leave on the third morn. Is this acceptable?”

“If you are recovered.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked surprised, “I am not as wounded as you.”

“The weight you carry is enough to crush anyone in The Realm, except you. You will be recovered when some of that weight has been lifted from you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ placed her hand on Sle’nel’s cheek, “Having you near Me has helped, My Elf.”

“Upon the third morn, then.”

After their meal, they went to the lake to watch the moon dance upon its surface. Sle’nel’ sat near the water’s edge while The High Queen rested in one of the chairs. Knowing that there was little she could do but be there for her when she was ready, Sle’nel’ watched over her lover.

The High Queen stood, looking upon the lake, “Look how smooth it is.”

Sle’nel’ sat quietly by, knowing her Queen knew she had heard her. She didn’t wish to disturb the silence of the moment for her.

The High Queen continued to stare at the lake’s surface, “It is merely an appearance—a deception—no more than this.”

Sle’nel’ looked upon the lake’s surface, seeing its stillness.

“The voices inside Me rage louder upon each battle. And now I have had innocents killed. What have I become?”

At the moment of the order, Sle’nel’ had guessed that her lover’s command to kill the innocents would haunt her. And now she saw that it did so, and deeply. She responded quietly, “A wise Queen once told me that it is not our place to wish for something else. All we must do with our life is to act on what we have been given. You commanded as such so as to prevent more killing.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ sighed, “So much death and killing. It was easy when I was a warrior. A warrior merely follows orders. I must give them, and although I no longer engage in most of the battles, I am the one responsible. When it comes to the end, the Sorrows of the Stones will call for Me as well.”

Softly she said, “No, San’lr’in’. It is not so. They will not call such a heart as yours to them. This I know to be full truth.”

The High Queen sat upon the ground near Sle’nel’, yet gazing out to the lake. Sle’nel’ moved closer to her, touching her hand, then moved her arm around her. Waiting. She saw the burden’s weight fall heavy on her, “What are your thoughts?”

The High Queen looked at her for a moment, then gazed back at the lake, sighing. Her voice spoke of an intensely heavy hopelessness.

“I can see no end to sorrow.”

Sle’nel’ felt the truth of the statement. She spoke softly, “I know, San’lr’in’. Sadly, this I know to be as truth.”

The High Queen cried her quiet tears through the eve. In the overly early morn, yet well prior to the sun’s rise, she laid her head upon Sle’nel’s shoulder. While only a small sign that she was re-entering The Realm, Sle’nel’ felt great relief from it, knowing that her Queen was trying to reconnect.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked over to Sle’nel’. With tears in her eyes, she said, “I would give My life willingly, this moment, if I could make this Realm without war and hatred.”

Sle’nel’ looked into her eyes, “San’lr’in’, my Love. This is what you do. You give your life to end war and hatred.”

The High Queen stood, thinking on what her Elf had told her, “But the sacrifice for peace may be more than I can bear.”

She looked back out to the lake, across the smooth waters, “Many have placed their trust in My training and abilities, at great cost to The Realm. Am I worthy of such trust as this?

She lowered her head, “Who could stand such a burden as this? A burden that makes death look as a friend.”

Sle’nel’ spoke softly, gazing out toward the far-distant forest, “It is only through darkness that we are able to see light.”

She saw that her Queen looked at her, her eyebrow raised. She continued, “Good and evil are such as the darkness and the light. One without the other doesn’t exist. They are as one, and in truth are friends in this regard. As in all things, a balance is needed. There can be no light without dark, as there is no comparison. There is no life without death. And the one makes the other all the better because of it.”

The High Queen looked at her, surprised.

“There is no burden without play, as one makes the other all the more needed. Overly much of either becomes drudgery. The well-sung song is all the sweeter for its opposite. A hard-fought and won battle is all the better for the losses we must give.” She rose and touched her Queen’s cheek softly, “And risked love is all the kinder from the losses we have endured.”

The High Queen turned back to her lake, searching for answers.

Sle’nel’ sighed quietly, “I would rather have the emotional wins and losses than live with the detached sameness of guaranteed drudgery. It is the risk that provides the excitement and passion. One turn, we face the harsh desperation of loss, yet making another turn all the more gentle in its peacefulness.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded, “The cold bitter rain of the frozen season makes the gentle rain of the warm seasons all the more appealing. And the burden of being High Queen makes a turn spent in love all the softer.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Yes, San’lr’in’. But I wonder if, when we have achieved your so sought-after peace, we will wish for battle.”

She looked bewildered over the statement, “Wish for battle? How could we do as such?”

“You are a warrior. You well know what warriors speak of when they sit around a fire in the eves with no battle to worry over.”

The High Queen nodded, “They speak of their glory and great fights in prior battles.”

“See? Even darkness is a perspective. For some, battles and losses are evil. For others, battles are exciting, filled with yet-to-be stories of adventure and bravery.”

She nodded again, “The anthill and the stars. But another High Queen may see what I consider to be a burden, no more than another decision.”

“It is why it takes many to select a High Queen. Many judged your merits, San’lr’in’. Many considered your way of thinking, and decided they would prefer a High Queen who thought of battle as an evil to be avoided unless necessary. Yet, the Mungardies would prefer a Queen who would see battle as a glorification.”

The High Queen looked at her sideways, “Remember just a prior turn or so when you looked upon the drawing of your Mother? You said she looked wise.”

“And you said when I reach her cycles, I will also be wise.”

“I was wrong.”

“Oh?”

“You are already wise, for such a young Elf.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, smiling, “Face another turn with me and The Realm?”

“Yes, My Desire. I can face another turn, and another.”

They stood side-by-side, listening to the soft winds blow across the waters.

Without moving, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ asked her Elf, “San’lr’in’?”

“Yes, my Love. San’lr’in’. It is the name I have decided to try.”

The High Queen smiled to herself. She brought her Elf gently toward her, embracing her, “How long has it been since we have been as one?”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, then kissed her with great need. She took her hand and led her Queen inside to the cottage, “You are lucky that I am left-handed.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ woke first at midturn and looked upon her lover. She reflected on how much Sle’nel’ had done for her in just the prior turn. She removed the covers gently from Sle’nel’s body, looking upon her soft skin. She touched her breasts lightly, teasing them, wanting them, but mostly wanting to just give back to her lover.

Sle’nel’ moved to the feeling, not yet awake,

“Hmmm…”

After, as The High Queen lay holding her lover to her, Sle’nel’ saw that her Queen’s leg was out from the covers, slightly bent. She admired it for a moment, loving well its length and line, thinking her to have the most enticing legs in all The Realm. She began to caress it.

Her eyes yet closed, The High Queen asked, “What is it about My legs that offers such allure for you, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ moved slightly into her, feeling along the outside of her leg, moving up toward her hip. Saying nothing, she then moved onto her lover, beginning to caress the inside of her leg, moving slowly upward. As she felt her lover shiver from the touch, she said, “If you follow their line, it leads to paradise.”

When they had finished their physical explorations and desires of each other, San’lr’in’ rose, “Come. We must eat. You are becoming overly thin, and I am well starved.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “You must be feeling improved, then.”

San’lr’in’ dressed herself, “Yes. But The Healer will be here directly, I think, to tend to your wound.” She then helped Sle’nel’ to dress into her garments.

Sle’nel’ didn’t wish to see anyone, “I thought we would be undisturbed.”

“Have patience, My Desire. This was My request, only. I have much guilt regarding your wound.”

They began to eat, but as predicted, The Healer came and interrupted their meal, “How is your wound, Elf?”

Sle’nel’ was becoming more impatient with the healing of all her wounds, but impatiently stuck out her hand, displaying some frustration.

The Healer looked at her Queen, “Your disposition rubs off on the Elf.”

“She is just tired, My Healer. It is not personal. Overly many wounds, I think.”

Sle’nel’ raised an eyebrow at The High Queen’s statement, knowing it was rare that she offered a negotiation regarding anything.

The Healer prodded it gently, and looked upon its inflamed swelling, “It is yet overly swollen. It must be quite painful for you, but the infection is minimal, so far.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “It well reminds me that it is there, but is nothing I cannot endure.”

The Healer looked at her, “But there is no need to play the martyr. We can remove most of this pain, and you can remove the rest. It is quite deep, my Elf, and will be sore for many turns to come. There is no sense in remaining familiar with this pain.”

Sle’nel’ nodded.

The Healer and San’lr’in’ worked together to instill some healing and anti-swelling spells into Sle’nel’, then they both helped her to displace the remainder of her pain. San’lr’in’ could see the improvement in Sle’nel’s face muscles almost immediately.

San’lr’in’ was grateful, “Thank you, Healer. How fares Ann’wn?”

“Resistant. She wants to feel the pain as a reminder, she says. Why must all I attend be as stubborn as this?”

Sle’nel’ looked frustrated, “How stupid is this?”

“And she will not allow me to clean the wound further.”

Sle’nel’ stood and looked at her Queen, “We can alleviate this issue. There is an entire lake out here, good for such cleansing. Come, my Queen. Let us help Ann’wn to take a cleansing bath.”

She offered her hand to her Queen, and San’lr’in’ took it, wondering as to her meaning. All three of them went to the first island. Ann’wn saw them coming and knelt as The High Queen approached.

“High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ well noticed that Ann’wn was yet using her more formal title rather than using her usual of ‘My Queen’. She ignored it, hoping the issue would tend to itself, “Rise, Ann’wn. The Healer tells me that you resist her tending.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her Queen, and winked.

As Ann’wn was responding, The High Queen and the Elf kept moving her closer and closer to the lake’s shore. When they were at the shore, Sle’nel’ asked her, “Why do you not soak your wounds, and cleanse them?”

Ann’wn looked at the water, then to her Queen and Elf, “But, my Queen, I—”

They picked her up and threw her into the water.

Sle’nel’ removed her boots, then jumped in after her. The Healer yelled after her, “My Elf. You shouldn’t go into the water.” But she knew it was overly late to say it. So she sat, knowing she would have to tend to her wound once again, when she had completed her Elfish ways.

San’lr’in’ just laughed, looking upon the both of them. Sle’nel’ knew the water was overly cold for The High Queen’s back, so said nothing about her coming in with them. Instead, as Ann’wn righted herself, Sle’nel’ just pushed her back under the water for a quick moment, making her Queen to laugh further. Ann’wn finally stood in the shallow water, soaked, hearing The High Queen laugh, and gladdened for it. She turned to her Elf, then splashed her.

For many moments, they played in the water, splashing and dunking each other, hoping to lighten their Queen’s mind for a moment longer. When Sle’nel’ grew tired, she returned to her Queen. The High Queen didn’t think Sle’nel’ would ever do as such, so was surprised when Sle’nel’ leaned strongly against her, embracing and kissing her, but making her soaked as well.

San’lr’in’ looked down at her now soaked gown, then to her Elf, “You are feeling improved, I see. Perhaps we removed overly much of your pain.”

Sle’nel’ took her Queen’s hand, laughing, “Come. Let us change you from your soaked gown.” She led her off, but said over her shoulder, “Come Healer. Come Ann’wn. We are hungry.”

The Healer tended to Ann’wn’s neck and ear as they waited for The High Queen and Sle’nel’. As she gently applied some potion to it, Ann’wn closed her eyes, relishing in the soft touch.

The Healer saw her close her eyes, “Does it hurt, Force Leader?” She didn’t think it should, so was surprised.

Ann’wn shook her head lightly and looked at The Healer with a teasing look, “No, Healer. Your touch hurts not at all. I was just wondering if you would like to provide this touch on other parts of my body.”

The Healer saw the glint in Ann’wn’s eye, and while she ever hoped they could be together, she knew Ann’wn was no more than a typical warrior, ever wanting someone new in the bed. She pinched Ann’wn’s injured ear a bit.

Ann’wn’s leer changed immediately to that of surprise, “Ow! That hurts. Why did you so as such?”

The Healer smiled her mischievousness, “Oops. My apologies, Force Leader.”

When they had all finished their meal, and The Healer had re-tended the Elf’s wounds, they were once again left alone.

Sle’nel’ was yet exhausted from her wounds, the sword fight against her Queen, and the healing of all her wounds. The High Queen wanted just to lie in her lover’s arms, also well tired from the recent events.

Ann’wn and The Healer left them, walking the path together, “The Elf is a brave one.”

Wanting to be much closer to The Healer, Ann’wn attempted to keep the conversation moving forward, “You speak truly. Stronger than I had prior guessed. How do you fare these turns, Healer? You have much to do these turns, with all our injuries.”

She looked at Ann’wn, wishing the statement had truly been out of concern over her. Knowing otherwise, she responded, “Humph. What? Are you going to quit becoming injured, Force Leader? I know your body better than you do.”

Ann’wn laughed, knowing the statement to be truth, but wishing it was in a more personal fashion, “And I thank you in highest truth for your most adept healing. It is not without notice.”

The Healer blushed, embarrassed, “You tease. But now I must leave. I am close to perfecting another potion for The High Queen’s back pain. Until later, Force Leader. Be kind to your wounds.”

Ann’wn was sorry to see her go, “Until later, Healer.”

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ lay next to each other, slowly removing each other’s garments. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ looked upon her lover with tenderness, sadness, yet desire, “How did I live without you for all these prior cycles?”

Sle’nel’ shrugged, touching her lover’s breast tenderly, “It makes me all the more welcome now, my Queen.”

“I thought you were going to call me San’lr’in’.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her with an impish grin, “There is something purely decadent in knowing that I am about to lay with The High Queen.”

The High Queen nodded, touching and teasing Sle’nel’s breasts, smiling wickedly at her, “I understand, as there is also with knowing I am about to lay with The Realm’s only Elf.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ woke first, feeling tired, yet fully satisfied. She looked at her Queen, studying her as she slept. Never prior had she felt such contentment with another, or such love. She removed some hair from The High Queen’s face, then lay still, enjoying the peace of the moment. The High Queen sensed her movement, yet slept soundly. Sle’nel’ moved closely into her, feeling her warmth. As she lay waking from their long undisturbed eve together, she listened to the sounds of the lake, of the animals about it, and sensed some movement coming toward them. She guessed that it was late morn, and guessed that they had slept for longer than any prior moment given to them. They had gone to bed prior to even the sun’s set, and Sle’nel’ sensed that it was now well after the morn.

She listened as she heard the footsteps, silently rebelling against them, hoping it was the attendants only. She covered the both of them, then closed her own eyes and settled in, hoping that whoever it was would quickly leave.

“High Queen. Jandra.”

She opened her eyes, recognizing Caitha’s voice. Whispering, she replied, “Caitha? Why do you come?”

Caitha smiled down at Sle’nel’, “The others are cowards, as we suspected. There is an urgent message from the leader of the Mungardies. She would like to negotiate a temporary truce. Will you awaken The High Queen for me?”

Sle’nel’ could feel that San’lr’in’ had awakened, and was now just listening. The High Queen opened her eyes, looking at Caitha, “Why is it that our storyteller and singer of songs is the only one with a brave heart?”

“I have nothing to fear from you, my Queen, like the others do. Good morn. Would you like your attendants to bring in the food and your garments?”

“Tell Me of the message, Caitha.”

“That is all I know, M’Love. A small party of Mungardies came to the town this morn asking for you. They carry the message, but told Queen Erthrn this part of it only.”

“A temporary truce only? Why should I waste My moments on such a thing? She just desires more moments to rebuild her forces. So it would seem I have made her fearful of what we might now do.”

She looked to her lover, then back to Caitha, “Caitha? Would you mind waiting on the first island for just a little while, until I think on this for a moment?”

“Your attendants wait across the lake, my Queen. Call me when you would like them to help you.”

San’lr’in’ rolled over onto Sle’nel’, resting upon her, kissing her, “I quite like this. But I like it better when we are reversed.”

She moved back, as Sle’nel’ lay upon her. They rested in each other’s arms for a moment, Sle’nel’ kissing her now and then.

“How many more marks did you give Me last eve, upon My neck?”

“They are not just upon your neck, my Queen. I am well offended that you know this not.” She began touching various parts of San’lr’in’s‘ breasts, stomach, and neck. “Here is one. Two. No, three. Wait, four. Ah, here is another. And yet another.”

The High Queen was laughing, “You are worse than those wretched creatures in the small shallow warm lakes.”

“You seemed not to mind prior eve.”

San’lr’in’ smiled, “In truth, you make Me wild and desirous of you by doing such.”

“Are you going to meet with the leader of the Mungardies?”

“Not for a temporary truce only. Why waste our moments?”

“Will she not become angry?”

“So? It will also make her all the more afraid. She will counter with even more, such as a half-cycle truce, or a full-cycle truce. I think she now tries to push Me.”

“Should I call Caitha back so you can deliver this message?”

“I will have Caitha bring Erthrn, Ann’wn, Meera, and your former lover. I think it is the moment to give your former lover an important task. One in which she should be quite well prepared for.”

“Would you like me to call in your attendants to dress you?”

“I will have Caitha call them to us, and then return to you. They will have to deal with our needs this turn. I am well tired of tending to everyone else’s needs for the moment. It is the moment for Me to tend to you, only.”

Sle’nel’ touched her cheek, “You always do, my Love.”

She delivered her message to Caitha, then returned quickly to Sle’nel’, shedding her cover as she entered the bed. She moved into her now resting Elf, feeling her softness and easy breathing.

The High Queen turned to her, looking tired, “There are some rewards for being High Queen. Feeling you next to Me is one of them.”

It took some moments to gather Sam, Meera, Ann’wn, and Erthrn together. By that moment, Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ had returned to sleep, so were re-awakened when the small group had finally arrived. The attendants came directly behind them, knowing that they might as well disturb The High Queen now instead of later.

As Sam entered, she became somewhat surprised and embarrassed to see Sle’nel’ in the bed with The High Queen. While she was well used to Sle’nel’ no longer being hers, it was difficult to see her in bed with her sister. Sle’nel’, yet sleepy, simply rolled onto her side away from the group, covering herself even further. She cared little what they had to say this turn.

The High Queen looked upon her lover, seeing her turn away from her former lover and the others, laughing quietly to herself. As they all entered, they knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen.”

Never prior had any of them seen The High Queen so less than formal. She rose, covering herself with one of the covers as she did so, “Good. You are finally here. Erthrn. I would like you to take The Highest to meet with this leader of the Mungardies. She is to serve as our ambassador, or some such title, and as Assistant to The High Queen. Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’, I would like you to tell the leader of the Mungardies that she wastes our moments, and that if she would like a truce, she is going to have to deliver much more than her current offering. Be firm, and allow for no softness in this. Can you do this for The Realm?”

Sam was surprised at her new role, but well pleased that she was to be her sister’s messenger this turn, “I can do this for you. You would like me to appear strong and displeased by her current offer. What if she offers more while I am there?”

“Tell her that I will have to think about it and will get back to her, but that I have been well displeased at her first offer.”

Meera bowed her head, “My Queen. I think she will ask for the children to be returned.”

“I expect as such also, Warrior Woman of Woden. But it will not be so. I would rather unleash D’klr’dil upon her once again. Give her no measure. Give her no hint of what you think. And My sister, beware of her tricks. Erthrn, you will need to see to this. And all of you, take many guards and be well prepared for battle. And be warned: Say nothing about our Elf. Even if she mentions it. Let no sign appear that an Elf now lives in The Realm. Where has she agreed to meet?”

“At our border.”

“Good. Be cautious. Say little. Do less, and give nothing away. Return to Me upon the completion of your mission. Ann’wn, I expect you to bring them all back safely to Me. And My Sister, I expect you to remain as firm as you believe that I would.”

“As you say, it shall be so, my sister.”

They bowed, then exited the island dwelling. San’lr’in’ laid back down and moved into her lover, “Where were we, My Love?”

Throughout the morn and midturn, they slept, grew intimate, and ate their meal in the bed. By late midturn, they had decided to rise and wait for the group’s return. Sle’nel’ was sitting at the lake’s side, petting and touching all the animals that came up to her, while The High Queen sat once again upon one of the chairs near her.

“Even the fish come up to you, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, “So it would seem.”

“Look over there. The lovers come to you.”

Sle’nel’ looked across the lake and saw that the two lovers that made their haunting cries throughout the eve were indeed swimming over to her. She petted their heads lightly and scratched the back of their necks.

“And this has occurred throughout your life?”

“As far as I can recall. Except there were none such as these in Woden. Mostly just the ducks and all the barnyard animals. Also, the occasional bird, but none such as yours.”

As Sle’nel’ mentioned The High Queen’s raptor, San’lr’in’ began to wonder what had happened to her winged messenger.

Sle’nel’ rubbed her wounded hand lightly. San’lr’in’ frowned, seeing her do so, “Does your hand hurt you?”

“Some … yes.”

The High Queen rose, “Let Me help you to remove some of this pain.”

“I was wondering if my staff had some of the healing spells within it.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “While some spells can be used upon ourselves, the staff cannot be used in this fashion, My Desire. I am sorry for this.”

“Why is this so?”

“It was considered a most corruptible of powers, so its abilities were constrained only to the external.”

“How do you know of all these things?”

“It was My training. I trained all the turn, from sun’s rise to the sun’s set. Much of the turn was spent on the powers, then on the weapon usage, of the sorcerers’ spells, upon the mystical abilities, then upon The Realm’s past.” The High Queen went over to her and crouched down beside her, “Hold out your hand, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ did so. The High Queen undid the bandages and looked upon the wound, displeased by what she saw, “We need to call The Healer. The infection sets in more deeply now. I must not have cleaned My sword from its prior usage, or this infection wouldn’t have occurred. We will have to clean out your wound, My Desire.”

“More pain? I grow well weary of it.”

The High Queen looked upon her lover tenderly, then placed her hand gently over Sle’nel’s wound. She muttered some words, then moved her hand to Sle’nel’s head. After a few moments, she removed her hand, then rose, “I will call The Healer to us. We will tend to your wound, then tend more to your pain.”

The Healer came quickly and examined the wound. She stood and spoke to The High Queen, “It is well infected, as you have said. I have developed a new ointment we might try. It may prevent having to reopen the wound to cleanse it.”

“Your back ointment works well, so let us try.”

“It should also help to reduce the swelling some, and to also relieve a small amount of the pain. But the wound is quite swollen.” She shook her head in dismay, “Most inflamed.”

“How long prior to us knowing if it has worked?”

“Perhaps by the morn. Perhaps as early as this eve. I am hoping it also helps to reduce the scaring effects of such a wound, so as to help keep the muscles from stiffening later.”

She held the container out to Sle’nel’, “I am going to have you rub this ointment on your own wound, Elf, so that I cause you no further pain. You should feel no pain from its application, only a coolness, and hopefully a slight immediate decrease in your pain.”

As Sle’nel’ lightly rubbed it into her very swollen cut, she felt some instant relief, “What is in this? This already feels improved.”

She shrugged, “Some roots, essences, spells, and so on. Just general alchemy.”

When Sle’nel’ was done, The Healer placed on a new bandage, “We will check on it again this eve, my Elf. Until then, let me remove some of your pain for you.”

As both The Healer and The High Queen helped Sle’nel’ to displace her pain, the group returned from their meeting with the Mungardies leader. The High Queen could tell that they were pleased, and hoped it went as well as they had thought.

“We are invaded.”

The Healer looked up to her Queen, “I will leave now, High One, but will return later this eve, with your leave.”

“Remain if you wish, Healer. We will be having a small party this eve, so it would seem.”

The Healer was pleased, knowing that Ann’wn would be there, but also knowing that it would make little difference to Ann’wn that she was.

San’lr’in’ had called for a party, and Erthrn and the attendants happily complied. San’lr’in’ had also requested that all her traveling companions be invited to the party, as well as Uthrn, who would now be traveling with them. Throughout the eve, entertainment, food and drink were supplied in large quantities, while Erthrn and Sam told stories of the leader of the Mungardies, and of their successful mission.

Erthrn was most pleased with their mission, “You should have seen your sister, my Queen. She was most excellent. The Mungardies leader said, ‘I command that our five children be returned to us if this truce is to go forward.’ Your sister just looked upon her and said, ‘Then the meeting is over. We have no need of your demands.’ And then she turned and began to walk back to her horse.”

Meera added, “The Mungardies leader looked frightened at that moment.”

Sam added her own version, imitating the Mungardies leader, “Then she called me back: ‘Ambassador. Come back. Ambassador.’”

Erthrn continued the tale, “Your sister was magnificent. She turned to her and said, ‘You have but one moment to make this of worth for The High Queen of The Realm, or we now leave and will not return. She is overly busy to tend to your petty demands.’”

Meera nodded, “It was amazing, in truth. The Mungardies leader then motioned for Sam to sit across the table from her.”

Sam continued her imitation of the Mungardies leader’s voice, “Thank you, Ambassador. Allow me to ask it in another way, if I might. Is there any chance that we may negotiate for our children’s return?’”

Erthrn just laughed, “Your sister just told her, ‘Not within the bounds of a mere truce. Perhaps The High Queen may consider the possibility if a full peace were given, but not until then.’”

San’lr’in’ was listening carefully for any missteps taken, but began to see that her sister had indeed performed her task well, “Is there a truce?”

Sam looked at her and shook her head, “No. I thought it not my place to provide as such. Besides, it seemed all the more entertaining to keep her waiting. She offered much, and on your terms only. I agreed to nothing of her requests. She agreed to provide no fighting or retaliation for one full cycle, beginning this turn.”

“Are her offerings documented and sealed?”

“They are, my Queen.” Sam opened up a small pouch and handed the document to her sister.

San’lr’in’ read it carefully, then re-scrolled it, and handed it to Ann’wn, “Well done, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. I could have done no better. Was she surprised you were sent in My place?”

Erthrn laughed again, “She was angry at first, then thought better of it when your sister turned yet again, and began to walk away.”

“How can you be certain this was their leader, and not some imposter?”

Erthrn smiled, “I took Uthrn with us.”

The High Queen smiled in return, “Well done.”

* * * *

The High Queen allowed the party to continue for a while longer, then took Ann’wn and Erthrn aside, “Erthrn, My friend. We leave from your sweet company in the morn. I will meet with My Counselors upon My return from El’fs’nd’lle’, and inform them that I move My reign to your town for a half-cycle, once a cycle.”

“I am honored, my Queen, and will look forward to your return. We will celebrate your reign as High Queen in our town at that moment. Until then, we will continue with the construction of your surprises. My Queen?”

She nodded at Erthrn.

“I would like to provide a ceremonial recessional for you as you leave, for our town. Will this be acceptable to you?”

“It is fine, Erthrn. I will comply with your needs and wishes. And you may inform your subjects that I will return soon. Erthrn, My friend, are you certain you are well prepared for what follows with Me when I bring My reign here?”

“Yes, my Queen. We will be well prepared, and in truth, look forward to it. You know I have long looked to this, and welcome you into this valley with an open heart. We hope you have enjoyed your stay with us, Highness.”

“In truth, Erthrn, you have spoiled Me. Your efforts have not gone unnoticed, and will now be well rewarded.”

“Thank you, my Queen. You give me great honor. And we will always continue to spoil you. Your Valley has overused you, Highness. We will see more greatly to your needs. And your Elf will be most valued amongst us.”

“You know that Uthrn now leaves your town with us. Is this acceptable to you?”

Erthrn bowed her head, “It is, my Queen. I have already replaced her with another, as my Force Leader. But I will miss her ability.”

“Thank you, Erthrn, for your generosity and grace. You please Me well.”

Erthrn returned to their small party, while The High Queen turned to Ann’wn, “Force Leader. Prepare for our journey. Uthrn will now be traveling with us, but under your command. Do you know the way to the Women of the Trees?”

“No, High Queen. But your Elf has told me that her horse knows where they dwell.”

“It is one-and-a-half turn’s journey from here only, at a casual pace. We head directly west from here for one turn, then northwest in the morn, from there. We will be searching for some small caves in which to spend our eve. Mor’inl’ may recall these caves. She was with Me when we went there, once long prior.”

“High Queen?”

She waited.

“You have been to these Women of the Trees, prior?”

She nodded.

“They live up in the trees, High Queen?”

“No. They live inside the Trees.”

“Oh. Thank you, Highness.” Ann’wn bowed and began to leave.

“Force Leader. Wait.”

She turned, and bowed her head, “High Queen?”

She studied her for a moment, then sighed, “Walk with Me, Force Leader.”

They walked back across the bridges into the main portion of The High Queen’s Gardens.

“Is all well with you?” San’lr’in’ knew there were yet many tensions between the two of them, and she wanted them gone by the beginning of the journey.

“High Queen?”

She sighed deeply, “Ann’wn. Tell Me of your thoughts.”

“They are always open to you, High Queen.”

She sighed again, trying to keep her patience, “Tell Me of them. Save Me the effort. Pretend it is a favor for Me.”

In response, Ann’wn fell on her knees before her Queen, bowing her head to the ground, “I am deeply sorry, High Queen. Never have I wished to displease you. It is my single goal to serve you and The Realm well. I am now embarrassed and humiliated in your presence, High Queen, and you have every right to think lowly of me. You should have beheaded me. I have no right to serve you.”

The High Queen crouched down, placing her fingers under Ann’wn’s chin. Speaking softly, she said, “Look at Me, Ann’wn. I command it of you.”

Ann’wn looked at her Queen, tears streaming from her eyes, “Yes, High Queen?”

“I place My life in your hands upon every turn. Do you know of this?”

“Yes, High Queen.”

Gently, she said, “Why would I behead the Force Leader that has protected My valley and realm so well?”

Ann’wn tried to lower her head, but couldn’t, as The High Queen held her head up, “Because I failed you, High Queen.”

She wiped the tears from Ann’wn’s face, “No. You failed Me not. One of your actions disappointed Me. Do you see this difference?”

“But I did fail you, my Queen.”

Very quietly, she said, “No, Ann’wn. Your actions frustrated and disappointed Me. The Mungardies are the ones that failed The Realm, not you. And between My disappointment that we were unable to protect the now defenseless Dungaras, My anger at the Mungardies, and My frustration that Uthrn was afraid to tell Me the report, I became enraged. And yet, never did I think the Dungaras more important than you. Never would I trade a Dungaras or a Mungardies life for yours, My treasured one. Do you see this?”

“But you are angry with me, my Queen.”

She thought about Ann’wn’s statement for a moment, “You say this because of what I did to your neck and ear?”

Ann’wn nodded.

“I was disappointed with you, most certain, but not because of the Dungaras. In truth, while that most upset Me, My anger wasn’t at you until you came forward in front of all the forces. You placed Me in a most difficult of positions. Are you aware of this?”

“No, High Queen. I was merely trying to solve the issue for you, to save you the effort.”

She rose, making Ann’wn to also do so. Softly, she said, “Let us strike a bargain. I will not command your forces for you, and you don’t do My thinking for Me.”

Ann’wn’s head was lowered, yet ashamed, “And I will not question your commands, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ saw that Ann’wn was returning to her, but knew that it would be difficult for many moments to come.

“I hope I am not a mean Queen, but I do know that My temper is quick. What occurred the other turn was mostly My anger at The Realm. You must learn to read My moods more carefully. You told Me prior that you are perhaps the best-trained observer in The Realm. Not good enough it would seem, as you didn’t really see My anger. You assumed it was directed at you. I make errors also, and I would be less than a good queen if I didn’t expect mistakes from My own loyal and most trusted of advisors. Do you understand this?”

“If I make a mistake, my Queen, it could cost The Realm your life.”

The High Queen placed her fingers under Ann’wn’s chin, and once again made Ann’wn look upon her, “Listen well to Me. Hear Me when I say this—I will die upon some turn, Ann’wn. You must accept this as so. But we will not do so by our own hands to each other. We can only do the best we can, even though I must seek perfection in all of us. Do you know how many of the former High Queen’s lived out their full lives?”

“No, my Queen.”

“Of thirty-eight High Queens, only six have survived until they died of overly many cycles. Death comes with the position, Ann’wn. The chances are that at some moment, even you will not be able to save Me. Do you understand what I am trying to tell you?”

Ann’wn’s eyes opened widely at the statement regarding the former High Queens, “This many were killed, my Queen?”

She nodded, “It is so. But if I am killed, another takes My place. It is as simple as this. And the same occurs with you. If you die in battle, then I must replace you. But never, never will you die by My hand, unless you turn traitor. Do you understand yet what I am trying to tell you?”

Ann’wn stood up straighter, “I think so, my Queen. I now understand also why you have been given as many powers as you have. The Realm’s leaders that voted you in wished not to see you die as easily as these others.”

“Perhaps.” Then she laughed lightly, “And perhaps, as The Realm’s Mystical leaders would like Me to survive so that they may reap the rewards of all the training they have invested in Me, the same goes for you. I also would like it not to have to train yet another force leader.”

Ann’wn smiled a little, “I understand, my Queen.”

“My teachers would tell Me that I have failed in My training.”

“Because you beheaded me not, my Queen?”

“Yes. It is so. They told Me never to be soft.”

“My jaw, ear and neck tell Me that you are not soft, my Queen.”

She had been looking away for a moment, across the lake, but looked back at Ann’wn, now seeing the bruise upon her jaw, “My hand also has such bruises as this. But soft or no, I know I have made the correct decision.”

“If you are considered as soft, my Queen, I hope I never have to meet a High Queen that is considered as not soft. And I am most certain that the Mungardies think of you as not soft, either.”

The High Queen chuckled to herself, “No. I imagine that they don’t. Tell Me. Did My sister and Erthrn do as well as they bragged about?”

She nodded, “They did well, my Queen. You would have been pleased.”

They began walking back to the island party. The High Queen spoke as if to herself, “Thank the Mothers for our Healer. I know not what I would do without her.”

“My Queen?”

The High Queen looked startled, “Oh. I am sorry, Ann’wn. I was just thinking to Myself of all that we put on our poor Healer. We overuse her most excellent services and abilities, yet she continues to work ever the more for us. For all her talents, it is her nature that is most prized.”

Ann’wn thought so as well, but also thinking The Healer beautiful, “Yes, my Queen. Of this I know well. She is tireless in her loyalty. And most generous in her abilities.”

As the party ended, The High Queen found her lover waiting alone upon one of the island’s beaches. She went to her, “Did you enjoy the party, My Love?”

Sle’nel’ smiled lovingly at her, always glad to see her, “San’lr’in’. Your raptor awaits you.”

The High Queen felt the wind, sensing the raptor. She gave a soft whistle, then waited. After a moment, she held out her arm and the raptor flew down, landing gracefully upon it. The High Queen ruffled its neck feathers while listening to the message. Sle’nel’ saw that The High Queen was surprised at the message, and saw her look across the lake. When the raptor finished its message, The High Queen smoothed its back feathers and praised it.

“You have done well, My Brave One. When you grow in need, let Me know and I will see that you have as you desire.” She moved her arm lightly, helping the great bird to fly off.

“A good report?”

San’lr’in’ stared across the lake, “A report. Finally.”

“What do you search for?”

“A messenger awaits Me. But I cannot recall the spell I need to bring her to Me.”

“A spell? You forgot a spell? You?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, frustrated, “Yes, Me. I cannot remember all these spells. And I seldom use them.” She became even more frustrated, “What is that spell?”

“What do you call to you?”

“Not what, but who. One of the Skr’kinges’. She has a message for Me.”

“Why do you need a spell?”

The High Queen was deep in thought, trying to recall the spell that would allow the Skr’kinges’ to come to her, “Huh? Oh. They show themselves not unless the key is given. The spell is the key. But what is that spell?”

“Might I have that spell upon my staff?”

Yet searching her mind for the spell, it suddenly dawned on her what Sle’nel’ had said, “Of course, My Love. Of course. By the Mothers, it is good that one of us has some intelligence about her this eve. Do you have your staff?”

“I do. I have been studying the spells. What do I search for?”

The High Queen looked perplexed, “I know not. Try asking it about the Skr’kinges’.”

Sle’nel’ did, “Here is one. Speaking staff-to-staff with them?”

The High Queen waved her hand, dismissing this spell, “No. That is a useless one. Is there another?”

Sle’nel’ brushed her hand across the staff, trying again, “Hmmm … This one uses their secret herbs to produce a special potion that allows those in love with one who is not in lo—”

“No. Not that one. Stupid spell. Try again.”

“Ah. Perhaps this one. It opens an invisible door. Would this be it?”

“Yes. Good. Can you do this one?”

“What if I just give you the spell?”

“There can be many spells for one thing. You saw this with our lightning spell. They were the same but different. Does this spell require your staff?”

Sle’nel’ read it, “No. It appears not so.” She read the spell to San’lr’in’. The High Queen listened, then nodded.

“Finally. I recall it now. I wonder where it went in My mind. I should have recalled this spell easily.”

She began reciting the spell and using her hands, as required, but suddenly halted. She turned to her Elf, “Have I told you of these Deep Mystics?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head.

“They are the little Mystics of The Realm. Only half our size, and speak not as we do. They only speak their thoughts.”

“Like the Spirit Mothers.”

The High Queen nodded, “And they are extremely shy.”

She began reciting the spell once again, finishing it upon this attempt. Sle’nel’ watched, never quite knowing what to look for with any of the spells. A small light appeared in front of her Queen, swirling within its own boundary, looking alive. After a few moments, a very tiny woman appeared. Sle’nel’ was instantly charmed by this little mystic, seeing that she was, as The High Queen had said, only half their size. And she also instantly recalled these waiflike little-folk from her Mother’s memories that had only recently been given to her.

Sle’nel’ nodded to the little one, speaking Elfin to her, “We welcome you.”

In a high-pitched voice that only Sle’nel’ could hear, the Waif replied, also in Elfin-speak, “You are the Elf. I am T’rl’bre’then. Do you recall my queen, Elf? Although I know you couldn’t recall her really, but your mother must have certainly given you her memories. She is a most wonderful queen, and she will be so pleas…”

The Waif kept talking at a speed that surprised Sle’nel’. She just looked down at the Waif, then to her lover, “You say they are shy?”

“Yes. Can you not tell this?”

She shook her head, “No. She hasn’t halted from her talking since she saw me. She is yet talking.”

The High Queen was amused, never prior knowing of this, “I hear nothing.”

“It must not be pitched for your ears. It is a very high voice. And a very rapid and endless voice.”

“Is she yet speaking?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, laughing lightly. She bent down to the Waif and interrupted her, speaking in Elfin-speak, “T’rl’bre’then, my Waif. Halt. The High Queen is unable to hear you.”

“But I was speaking to you only, Elf, as I am most excited. Perhaps you have forgotten, but for every Elf there is a Waif. I wonder who is your Waif. I hope that I am, but I suppose that Queen Lrn’drn will have to make this determination for us. But I hope that I am selected to be your personal Waif. Is it not exciting to know that an Elf and a Waif once again become paired, Elf? I cannot express my delight in this. When are the other Elves going to arrive? I have heard that…

Sle’nel’ raised her eyebrows in surprised, but humored shock, “Shy, my Queen?”

“Does she yet speak?”

“She hasn’t yet halted.”

The High Queen laughed, “What does she say?”

“That a Waif is to be assigned to an Elf as their personal Waif. Something about a Queen Lrn’drn.”

“Is that all?”

“All? It is so quick that I cannot recall all the remainder. And yet she speaks.”

“Ask her if she will speak to Me.”

The Waif kept talking: “…to the celebration. By the way, Elf. What is it that you are called by?”

The Waif halted, obviously waiting for the answer. Sle’nel’ laughed, “Sle’nel’.”

“Sle’nel’. The protector of love.”

“Sle’nel’ means as such?”

“All Elfin names have deep meaning.”

San’lr’in’ had waited long enough, “Perhaps one of you would like to include Me in whatever now occurs between you?”

Sle’nel’ smiled, speaking to T’rl’bre’then, “Perhaps we should include The High Queen in our conversation.”

The Waif turned somewhat serious for a moment, “We understand that she and you are as one now, Elf.”

“It is truth.”

“Good. She is the best of them. My Queen likes her well.”

T’rl’bre’then took a few steps toward San’lr’in’, bowing her head, High Queen of all The Realm. Please forgive my rudeness. It is most exciting to see The Elf standing before me. I could contain not my excitement. I come with a message for you from my Queen. She bids you well.

San’lr’in’ crouched down in front of the Waif, It is good to see a Waif once again. The Realm is saddened for the loss of its Elves, and is sad that its Waifs will not appear without them. What is your report?

There are fourteen of them that wait near the gates. They are heavily armed, and their leader is one of your former teachers. They appear to wait, only, and have done no battle against the side of The Realm, but have done much battle against the long-gone traitors.

You have found them, then.

We never thought to look at the gates. But perhaps they just now come. Their encampment is well organized, yet well hidden. Look up in the trees near the gates, and you will see them.

Do they try to enter the gates?

They have not the key, and the gates hold well. But they try not.

Do they seek to surprise Me?

You expect an ambush? No. We think not. You could always use the underground tunnel up to the gates. They know not of this. Do you recall this?

Does Sle’nel’ know of this passage?

She will after her visit with the Shrd’ilker’ins.

Do they seek to overtake Me?

They cannot overtake you. Your powers are well beyond theirs. Avoid the sword with them, as they are most skilled yet, although you could overtake them in this as well. It would just be a waste of your moments. The Realm has given you what you need. Trust in your powers more. We sense that it becomes the moment that you will need to use more of them. Perhaps it is the moment to make them well known, but we know this not for certain. This is not for us to know. But we sense the moment comes.

And the traitors?

We have found one, but hope this one leads us to the others. We will find them soon enough.

They are not near the gates, as well?

No. You will be contacted when they are found. You may trust this to be so.

San’lr’in’ thought on her answers for a moment, It was told to me by the Deep Mystics that My powers should remain hidden until there comes a big change in The Realm.

It comes.

What change is this?

The Waif shrugged, not knowing or caring, I know not, but would guess that when the gates are entered by an Elf, much change will occur. Even now, the possibility creates much excitement.

It is believed then, that when the one Elf enters, the others will return?

It is the legend. And the Protector of Love has arrived.

The protector of love?

She pointed to Sle’nel’, It is her name. Sle’nel’. The Protector of Love.

Her Elf name has a meaning?

All Elf names have deep meaning. Your powers are yet strong?

They are readied.

I am told that you will visit with us soon. Be this truth?

It is truth. We will visit on our way to El’fs’nd’lle.

We are overjoyed to have an Elf with us again. Our celebration has not halted for many eves. We look forward to your visit, High Queen. Do you recall where we are?

I will get an escort from the Shrd’ilker’ins.

High Queen. The Deep Mystic High Council will meet with you upon your arrival to the Shrd’ilker’ins.

San’lr’in’ was uncertain if she thought this a good report, Then I look forward to meeting with them.

She bowed her head once again, We will keep careful watch for you until all your answers have arrived.

Thank you. Please give My regards to your queen.

T’rl’bre’then bowed her head, then turned back to Sle’nel’, “We have a surprise waiting for you upon your arrival. We have guarded it for many, many cycles now. It awaits your presence, of course, and I cannot tell you what it is, but I know you will like it. It was your mother’s. You know your mother was a most excellent Elf. There were none better. She could use th—”

Sle’nel’ smiled, interrupting her, “Will I like this surprise?”

“Oh yes, Elf. Much so. And we are all excited you are here with us. You have been given your memories from your mother?”

“Some.”

“Do you recall our Queen?”

“Not at this moment, but I knew not who or what you were until I saw you.”

“Queen Lrn’drn’. She was one of the ones to vote in The High Queen.”

She nodded, “I do have this memory. She liked my mother very much, and was very saddened at her funeral.”

“Would you like me to remain with you until your arrival at our village? I could teach you, and then I could also be near you. This would be most exciting for me. I like to travel upon the horses of the Valley. They are nice horses. We use not any horses, but we need not, and they are overly large for us, anyway. But they are yet—”

Although she was charmed by the Waif’s looks, after listening to the endless talk, Sle’nel’ had enough. As politely as she could, she interrupted her, “We leave in the morn for the Shrd’ilker’ins, then will visit your town directly following. Do as you wish, but I think it might be more exciting for you to just await our arrival, with all the other excited Waifs. And besides, now you can return and tell them all about me.”

“A most excellent idea, Elf. I must leave at once to do so. Even now they know that I may have met up with you. They will all be waiting, so I should leave so that I keep them not from—”

Sle’nel’ whispered to her lover, “Perhaps it is the moment for you to help her cross back to her own realm.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, crouching back down to the Waif, Do you require My assistance to go back through the door?

The Waif was now excited to return to her own, so bowed her head to San’lr’in’, even though The High Queen had interrupted her, I am able to do this. Thank you for allowing me to meet the Elf, High Queen.

Thank you for your report. I can now travel with the Elf in more safety. Your knowledge was essential to our mission.

We will continue in your request, High Queen. I will see you upon your arrival. Safe journey. By the way, High Queen, my Queen would like to know if you bring your healer with you on this visit.

We do.

Good. She will be pleased.

She turned back to Sle’nel’, “Beware of those who wish to see you dead, Elf. We have heard rumors that one or two may be here. Be watchful, as they will be well hidden. They will now all begin to follow you to your home. Do you require my assistance to rid yourself of the ones that wait for you?”

“No. We will be well. Safe journey.”

With that, the Waif stepped back through the mystic door. As she did so, the door vanished. San’lr’in’ looked at Sle’nel’, slightly surprised, “I thought they were shy. They speak so little.”

“So little? I can see that these Waifs must have been a challenge to the Elves. No wonder the Elves left The Realm. They needed a rest from the Waifs’ constant prattle. And then she informs me that each Waif is assigned to an Elf. I cannot handle this. It is easier to fight against a Mungardies than deal with these Waifs.”

The High Queen laughed, “I think this will be a most interesting visit.”

Sle’nel’ looked stunned, “An entire town of Waifs? My ears will fall off.”

Smiling mischievously, San’lr’in’ said, “I hadn’t thought of that. Perhaps that is why the Elves had pointed ears.”

* * * *

They woke early, needing many moments to prepare The High Queen for the ceremonial processional through Erthrn’s town. Sle’nel’ was mixed in her feelings about leaving. She had enjoyed their moments in Rns’deln’, yet was anxious to continue their journey toward El’fs’nd’lle.

She watched the attendants preparing her lover, amazed, “I never tire of seeing you as High Queen. You are, in truth, most beautiful and commanding.”

San’lr’in’ had never really thought about it before. She generally just let her attendants decide what she was to wear. But as she was now out in The Realm, she took more care to dress and look as she knew The High Queen should.

San’lr’in’ saw that Sle’nel’ was in her sorcerer garments, “You wish not to wear a gown for this processional?”

“I will be waiting on the other side of the procession, as I would like to watch it.”

“The women will be disappointed. They would like to see you as well.”

Sle’nel’ shook her head slightly, “They want to see you only, as would I. It will only be for a short moment. I will know where you are upon all the moments.”

San’lr’in’ was surprised, having assumed that Sle’nel’ would ride with her. She could tell that Sle’nel’ wasn’t telling her the real reason, but wanted to wait until the correct moment to speak more about it.

“How fares your hand this morn?”

Sle’nel’ moved her fingers, “Improved. That smelly ointment of The Healer’s worked well. She was most pleased prior eve, and it has helped greatly with the pain. She says that the infection is all but gone.”

“I often worry about her powers of alchemy. Thank the mothers that she uses it to our benefit.”

Since the attendants were all about them, San’lr’in’ asked her question in what Elfin-speak she could collect together, no longer able to contain her curiosity, “Why do you not ride with Me?”

Sle’nel’ responded in as simple Elfin words as she could find, “I have been warned to be careful until after El’fs’nd’lle.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, returning to her own language, “We will speak more on this later.”

When The High Queen’s preparations were finally completed, they walked off the islands, back toward the town.

“San’lr’in’, are there two or three scholars that you might think of to take with us to El’fs’nd’lle?”

“The Realm has many fine scholars. What do you need of them?”

“The Elfin libraries.”

“Ah. Yes. We have those who can read the Elfin-speak. I can have this arranged. They can meet us along the journey. They can join us as your Birth-daughter does. Would that be acceptable?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

When they arrived to their horses, Sle’nel’ saw that they were all highly decorated for the processional, as well as all their riders. She looked at Ann’wn, who was now wearing her most decorated of uniforms.

“It would seem that your talk with Ann’wn prior eve was successful.”

San’lr’in’ nodded her head, but looked slightly frustrated, “While our warriors are excellent fighters and most skilled in all the weapons, they have hearts and feelings of children.”

Sle’nel’ laughed lightly and went to Erthrn. She bowed her head to her, “Queen Erthrn. I will not be riding in the processional this turn, so would like to extend my most sincere appreciation for all you have done for The High Queen and me upon this visit. I look forward to our return with much anticipation.”

Erthrn was as surprised as San’lr’in’ had been, “My deepest apologies, our Elf. I assumed overly that you would ride alongside your Queen.”

“It is your place to ride with her, Queen Erthrn. I will catch up to my Queen at the end of the processional. Is there someone that might take my horse to the end of it, for me?”

Erthrn bowed her head, “Of course, Elf. Please consider it as done. It was my pleasure to have you here with us. My town has been most excited to have the Elf in their presence. And, my Elf, it will be long prior from now before I am able to forget what a masterful shot you made with your bow and arrow upon our captured Mungardies. I have never seen a shot such as this.”

Sle’nel’ then went to Ann’wn, “Force Leader for The High Queen. I have need of my staff, bow, arrows and sword. Do you know where they might be?”

Ann’wn looked wide-eyed, “You wish to wear them in the processional, my Elf?”

“I will not be riding in the processional. I will meet you at the end of it. Erthrn is having another take my horse to the end of it.”

“You cannot do this alone, my Elf.”

“It is safer for me to do this than to ride in the processional. I will be nearby the entire way. May I have my weapons?”

Ann’wn had one of the guards retrieve her weapons, “May I at least send a guard with you?”

“You could, but I will only lose them.”

Before Ann’wn could speak further, Sle’nel’ had returned to her Queen, “San’lr’in’, my Love. I will see you at the end of the processional.”

San’lr’in’ nodded slightly, “I know not what this is about, but will respect your decision. Remain as safe.”

She embraced The High Queen, then whispered into her ear, “You will be safer by being apart from me as you ride. Trust me, my Queen.”

“You will be waiting for us?”

“I will. I vow this. Worry not about me. You will always know if I need your help.”

Meera came up beside her, “I suddenly find myself attached to you, Sle’nel’. Are you able to yet abide my company?”

Sle’nel’ looked at Meera, thinking on it. Suddenly, she smiled, “I wished not for another’s company, but Meera my old friend, you are most welcome. Come. We have much to do if we are to get there prior to them, on foot.”

Meera nodded. They both took off at a quick jog while The High Queen watched for a moment, wondering as to Sle’nel’s caution.

All of Rns’deln’ lined the processional route in order to see The High Queen. Erthrn had already told the town that The High Queen was going to move her reign to Rns’deln’ for a half-cycle, once every cycle, so they were extremely excited, knowing that The High Queen was now half theirs.

The Healer was dressed in her finest, as were all the other travelers in The High Queen’s group. Uthrn was saying her final farewell to Rns’deln’, knowing she was leaving as Force Leader, but yet undetermined where she was to now live. In the meanwhile, she would accompany her High Queen. Being a member of The High Queen’s Black Guard, Uthrn had a most impressive of uniforms, and was proud to wear it in the processional.

San’lr’in’ had asked Erthrn’s tailor to design an ambassador gown especially for Sam, to reward her for her good work with the Mungardies. The High Queen was pleased with the effect, seeing that Sam looked splendid in the gown, and Sam felt also well pleased with it, even though she generally preferred less formal garments. Uthrn also thought Sam looked stunning in the gown, and was hoping they could work out their relationship since she was now free of Rns’deln’ and her duties as Force Leader.

The processional began with many of the guard units, several colorful flags and banners of The High Queen’s Court, then the musicians. Following the musicians came Caitha and The Healer, The High Counselor, then Uthrn and Sam, who rode side-by-side, and then Queen Erthrn and The High Queen, who also rode side-by-side. Many more guards followed behind.

As they ran alongside the processional, slightly behind the crowd, Meera asked, “What do we look for?”

“Look for anyone who looks at San’lr’in’, but seems surprised that the Elf is not with her.”

“Certainly not one of the Warriors of the Sword or any of the Women of the Soul?”

“I know not, and hopefully we see none such as this. I would guess that who we look for will have weapons.”

Meera rolled her eyes at that statement, “We are in Rns’deln”, Sle’nel’. Everyone carries weapons here except the Women of the Soul.”

The processional proceeded for many moments. Sle’nel’ looked quickly at her lover, thinking her beautiful beyond words, and most commanding in her presence. When the processional was more than halfway through, Meera caught Sle’nel’s attention, pointing to what she saw, “Who, or what, is that? It is nothing I have prior seen.”

Sle’nel’ looked to where Meera was indicating, seeing, as Meera had said, a what or a who, but certainly someone who was disappointed in seeing only The High Queen. Sle’nel’ looked about them, but saw no other, “Let us stand on either side of this one and see what occurs. Be prepared, though.”

Meera nodded. They approached, in a casual fashion, the one Sle’nel’ thought looked suspicious. Meera saw that this one had a knife in its hands, ready to throw. She took a quick assessment of who was around them, then took hold of the knife-holder’s shoulder, “I would like to speak with you fo—”

As Meera had touched the knife-holder’s shoulder, it looked at her, screeched, and then began to disappear into a pile of sand. Sle’nel’ cried out to Meera, “The knife! Get the knife before it disappears. It is a creature made by magic only.” Sle’nel’ bent down quickly, trying to get a handful of the now disappearing pile of sand.

“What was that?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, looking at the small pile of sand she held in her hand, “I know not, but it certainly wished not to speak to you. Did you get the knife before it disappeared?”

Meera held it up. Sle’nel’ nodded, “Good. Let us make haste. We are now well behind the processional. I hope there will be no more. Perhaps the Women of the Trees will be able to tell us who or what this was.”

They arrived just after the processional had finished, but The High Queen was yet speaking to Erthrn.

“Thank you, Meera.”

Meera nodded, “My honor, Second.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, “The use of that title brings back an entire other life that feels long gone from here, and yet, here you stand before me.”

“For me as well, but it felt good to say it. I am glad we are yet together, although many of our moments are now separate.”

“And yet we ride together once again. I barely recall being Second. It is as if in a dream.”

Meera nodded, “For me, as well.”

“Do you see our horses?”

The High Queen had seen Sle’nel’ and Meera, so no longer worried as she said her farewells to Erthrn. As soon as Erthrn had departed, the attendants helped The High Queen to change from her High Formal Garments to her riding ones.

Sle’nel’ walked over to her, “You looked most beautiful in your processional, my Queen. Your beauty is such that it commands my very soul.”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, pleased.

Sle’nel’ saw that many of Erthrn’s guards were yet with them, “Does Erthrn send her guards with us?”

She nodded, “Until we arrive to El’fs’nd’lle.”

In Elfin-speak, Sle’nel’ asked, “Danger?”

The High Queen nodded, “We now go through the forests of the dark magic.”

When the attendants had left The High Queen, San’lr’in’ looked upon Sle’nel’, “I heard your thoughts while I was riding. Do you yet have what you picked up?”

Sle’nel’ nodded and opened her hand, “Do you know of this?”

San’lr’in’ looked at the ashes, not smiling, “I know what it is, but know not who made it. It is magic and alchemy most certain, though. A sorcerer.” She was displeased at the finding, knowing its implications spoke of mysterious dangers yet hidden to them.

“A Sorcerer Woman of the Mountains? They would do as such?”

She shook her head, “There are many sorcerers throughout The Realm. The Sorcerer Women of the Mountains are the Sorcerers for the Valley, and for The Realm. But many others exist that are of no declaration.”

“Your sister?”

“Perhaps, but I think not. Someone is after you, My Desire, and I think My sister has no desire to kill you. She seems intrigued by you. Keep the ashes. Did you get anything else? Garments? Anything?”

“Meera captured its knife.”

“Excellent. The Queen of the Women of the Trees will be able to help us identify this. Do you have anything in which you can place these ashes?”

“Ashes? I thought it sand.”

“Ashes, My Desire.”

Suddenly, Sle’nel’ was sorry she had touched them.

Chapter IX

The Women of the Trees

Ann’wn once again led the travelers on their journey. Until they left the boundaries of Rns’deln’, Caitha chatted merrily with Sle’nel’ and Meera of the processional, informing them of all the excitement they had missed. It took them many moments to leave, going back through the mountain pass. Once through it, Ann’wn reminded her Queen to place her hood back on. As this occurred, the ride became, as with all their journeys, silent except for the sound of the horses.

They rode directly west until, just after late midturn, they came to the great sea. Sle’nel’ saw Ann’wn speak briefly to The High Queen, then began their journey once again. Ann’wn took them across the great sea at a furious speed, knowing she had to reach land and the caves prior to the eve. Erthrn had sent ten of her own guards, so the travelers formed a large group. Ann’wn rode in front, as usual, while Uthrn rode in the back. Meera changed her position throughout the journey, while Sam remained at the back with Uthrn. The High Queen, as ever, rode in the middle, well guarded on all sides. Sle’nel’ traveled to the side, allowing the High Counselor her moments with The High Queen. As the sun’s set began to occur, land was once again sighted. They touched upon it as the skies rested from the turn’s light, sleeping in the blackness of a dark cloudy eve.

Ann’wn halted the group and went to her High Queen, “I can no longer see, my Queen. Should we build camp here?”

San’lr’in’ spoke softly, “No. Mor’inl’ will know the way. We must reach the caves. It is of great importance that we do so, and quickly.”

Ann’wn couldn’t recall ever prior being upon this landmass so had no idea of what lay upon it. She heard the urgency in her Queen’s voice, however, so hurriedly approached Sle’nel’, “Elf. We have urgent need of Mor’inl’ to show us the way.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “Tell her what you now search for.”

Ann’wn told Mor’inl’ of what The High Queen needed. Without hesitation, Mor’inl’ began leading them forward into even greater darkness. While the other horses were unsure of the terrain, the journey was an easy one for Mor’inl’, and one well remembered.

Sle’nel’ rode beside Ann’wn, who was well worried as to their safety. Holding her staff closely to her side, Sle’nel’ also sensed danger all about them, but knew not what it entailed. She smelled their odors, but didn’t know what the smells meant. She heard their soft sounds of watchfulness, but knew not of what the sounds came from. She was concerned, but said nothing, knowing that whoever now watched them remained quiet and unmoving. The journeyers remained as silent as possible, barely breathing. Even the horses seemed to step lightly the further they moved inland.

After what seemed an eternity to them, Mor’inl’ halted and The High Queen dismounted. Moving quietly forward but with great haste and keeping on her hood, she went to where Mor’inl’ stood. She halted and began to recite words from a spell. Sle’nel’ watched carefully, always amazed at what her lover could conjure up. Suddenly, in The High Queen’s hand glowed a bright swirling light. The High Queen blew softly on it, blowing it out in front of them. Each moment of its movement, it expanded, casting light upon the dark scene around them.

Finally, Ann’wn saw the opening to the caves. She motioned silently to all of them to follow her. As quietly and quickly as possible, all the travelers followed Ann’wn into the cave entrance. As they entered, the sorcerers cast another spell inside the cave, lighting its interior.

The High Queen then turned and faced the cave’s entrance. She bowed her head, and for many long moments Sle’nel’ watched as her Queen conjured up yet another spell. Finally, she raised her head up, raised her hands to the cave’s entrance, and spoke the words of the spell. All Sle’nel’ heard was, “…the magic web…”

The travelers watched as a current of energy came out from The High Queen’s hands toward the cave’s entrance, beginning to build a great web across it. After a few quick moments, the energy current halted.

Sle’nel’ looked at her, amazed, “You are quite the sorcerer. Of this I never knew.”

The High Queen smiled softly, “Now and then I can recall a few spells, but I am no sorcerer. When are you going to learn all these spells? I have great need for you to do so.”

“Since there are only two or three of them, my Queen, I will remain up through this eve and learn them for you.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, well knowing it a most difficult task.

“What is out there, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ looked at Ann’wn, “The dark magic of The Realm. It will be far safer in the morn. No one can leave the cave until I remove the spell, but at least nothing will be able to enter, either.”

Sle’nel’ looked at Ann’wn, “Is there anything to eat? I’m starved.”

The cave was quickly made hospitable, and by the moment all was arranged, so was their meal. Uthrn and Sam were sitting across the fire from San’lr’in’, while Sle’nel’ sat beside her. Meera, Caitha, and Ann’wn were also near, as was Mil’der’in.

“High Counselor. I am surprised you sit with us this eve.”

Mil’der’in smiled at her Queen, “Everyone needs rest at some moments, my Queen.”

The morn came safely upon them, having been protected by San’lr’in’s magic. Ann’wn woke the travelers, and the morn preparations began. Sle’nel’, per her usual, thought the morn overly early and covered her head against the noise and light of the morn.

San’lr’in’ shook her gently, “Wake up, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ turned her head back to her and looked at her, “Are we yet alone?”

“Hardly this.” She leaned over and whispered, “But I think we’re not alone in this desire. Your former lover and Uthrn spent the eve together, but slightly apart. I think them well frustrated while in this cave.”

Sle’nel’ rose and wrapped a cover around the both of them as she embraced her Queen, “While I am delighted for Sam, her misery makes mine not all the better. But you do.” She kissed her for a long moment, “I love you.”

“And I thank you for this, and am always amazed at such. And I you, My Elf, as well.”

Sle’nel’ unwrapped the cover from them, “Do we arrive to the Women in the Trees this turn?”

“After midturn.”

“Is this forest dangerous for us to pass through?”

“I think not in the morn. But we should leave quickly. Hold onto your staff as we travel through the forest of the dark magic this morn. There are none that reside here that wish to see your staff wielded against them. I think they have sensed your presence as High Sorcerer of the Stones, and I am grateful for it.”

“And I sensed their presence prior eve as well. They are nothing I wish to meet, though. Who or what are they?”

“Long prior sorcerers that have twisted themselves into inescapable forms, and are now trapped for their own eternity. In the dark of the eve, they hope for ones such as ourselves so that they may trade our bodies for theirs.”

“Why did they not try to do so, then?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, unsmiling, “Come with Me.”

They walked to the cave’s entrance. San’lr’in’ bowed her head for a moment, quietly chanting some spell. She raised her head and hands, chanting the last of the spell. The energy source returned again, as it had the prior eve, but on this moment, the web was removed.

She moved to where the web had been, “Come. Look upon the ground.”

Sle’nel’ did so, and gasped, “There are tens upon tens of footsteps here. All these tried to get into the cave during the eve?”

“They tried. Some died in their efforts when they touched the web.”

“Will they not try this morn, as well?”

“They avoid the sun.”

Sle’nel’ had bent down to examine the footsteps more closely. She rose, looking surprised, “Woden seemed so simple. How is it that all this exists and we knew nothing of such?” A slight shiver of foreboding swept through her body.

* * * *

Ann’wn led the travelers through the forest of the dark magic, in the northwest direction The High Queen had said. They traveled quickly and quietly, but with Sle’nel’s staff well visible. As they rode through the forest, Sle’nel’ could yet smell them, gladdened that she could no longer hear their presence or moves.

They traveled through the forest until midmorn, finally exiting, and well relieved at their escape from any sorcery or battle. After the forest, they rode across the high grasslands until after midturn, when they arrived to the forest in which the Women in the Trees dwelled.

“Ride alongside Me as we enter their forest, My Love.” San’lr’in’ reached out for Sle’nel’s hand.

Sle’nel’ felt San’lr’in’s slight hesitation, “Do you not wish to be here with them?”

She sighed deeply, sounding tired, “They have called the High Council together.”

“The High Council? Are these the ones who voted you in as High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “The Deep Mystic Council.”

“You think they are angered?”

“I know not. But never prior have they called the council together since they made me High Queen.”

“When does it meet?”

“This after midturn, I would guess.”

Sle’nel’ knew her lover was concerned as to why the High Council had called itself together, but didn’t wish San’lr’in’ to be so worried. She smiled and tried to make a game of it, “Let us place a wager on this. I wager that they meet to offer their assistance to you.”

“I think you will lose this wager.”

“Good. Then what is it you wish to be the wager?”

“If I win, you attend the Ceremony of the Cave with Me.”

“I know not what this is, but I agree.”

“And if you win? What is it you would have from Me?”

“A surprise. You must trust me.”

San’lr’in’ was already surprised, “I am well intrigued.”

Following Mor’inl’s lead, they rode their horses slowly into the forest. After many moments, Mor’inl’ halted, and San’lr’in’ turned to her lover, “We dismount and walk from here.”

Sle’nel’ and The High Queen walked into what San’lr’in’ knew was the center of the Women in the Trees’ town. None of the travelers could see any sign of a town, or any sign of the women they thought would be waiting for them. Most thought that their Queen was lost in the middle of the forest.

Sle’nel’ whispered lightly to her Queen, “They are here. I feel them.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “As do I. They will appear when they feel no threat.”

Sle’nel’ suddenly saw a door open in one of the trees, noticing that it was a well-disguised door. Then, another door opened on another tree. The Women in the Trees all began coming out to meet their visitors. Door after door opened in each of the trees, surprising all the travelers, as they hadn’t seen anything that looked other than the forest when they had first arrived. Even now, as the women exited from inside the trees, the doors yet looked as if they were the trees’ trunks rather than doors. And even as the doors closed, the travelers could see nothing but a tree trunk.

The women were all as short as the Waifs, but not of the same build. The Women in the Trees resembled the Mystics in the Valley, but simply shorter, while the Waifs were entirely different in their build, being slender as sticks. A small group of the women came up to The High Queen and Sle’nel’.

They knelt and bowed their heads, “High Queen of The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ smiled and softly said, “Please rise. We are honored to be here in your presence. Queen Torsn’dynl’, it is good to see you once again.”

They all rose, then looked at Sle’nel’, bowing their heads slightly, “The Realm’s Elf. You are most welcomed this turn. All our women wish to look upon you, as it has been long prior since we have seen an Elf.”

Sle’nel’ bowed her head, “Queen Torsn’dynl’. Thank you for inviting us to your town. It is good to see you again.”

Introductions were quickly given, and then Queen Torsn’dynl’ directed them to one of the trees, “Come. We must leave the outside for now. We have seen others about waiting for you, but none with good intentions. It is why we were not outside upon your arrival. The forests are not safe these turns. We will tend to your horses and keep them safe. Quickly. Follow us into the trees.”

With the exception of The High Queen, none of the travelers had ever been to visit with the Women in the Trees, so had no idea of what to expect.

Sam came up beside her sister, “How will we fit into these trees?”

The High Queen laughed, “Patience, Sister. You will see in just a moment.”

“But they are so much shorter than we are.”

“You trust your eyesight overly. The Women in the Trees are among the oldest of the Mystics in The Realm. I think they will manage to understand that we stand a bit higher than they do.”

The High Queen had placed her arm out for her lover, and Sle’nel’ followed her lead, resting her own on top of it. They followed Queen Torsn’dynl’ to a tree. As they arrived at it, Torsn’dynl’ moved her hand slightly, and a door opened, “Please follow me.”

The High Queen stepped through the door first, ducking her head as she entered. Then, one-by-one, all the other travelers followed. As she crossed through the door, Sle’nel’ was surprised to see a circular staircase that led them down. They wound their way slowly down the long wooden staircase that was built directly from the tree. She examined the staircase carefully, seeing that it was carved from the tree, yet an integral part of the tree, and yet a part of its life structure.

After several spirals down, they finally arrived to the Women in the Trees’ dwellings. Caitha’s eyes were wide in disbelief as she saw that these women lived similarly to the Warriors of the Sword, although underground instead of in caves. They entered into a large room meant solely as a gathering room; a room that was as any of their own rooms, except with giant roots displayed throughout the walls. She thought the merging of the tree limbs into their buildings quite beautiful. Torsn’dynl’ waited for all of them to finally arrive.

“We are safe here, as our enemies cannot enter our trees. Welcome to our home. As you can see, we live underground. We will take you to your rooms so that you may rest, give you a tour of our town, and will then meet again for our eve meal. There is a grand celebration this eve in honor of your arrival. I will see you all again, there.”

The Women of the Trees took all the travelers to their various rooms, leaving Sle’nel’, The High Queen, and Ann’wn.

Torsn’dynl’ spoke to San’lr’in’, “Will she not leave your side?”

San’lr’in’ hadn’t noticed that Ann’wn was yet with them, “It is her duty, but if it is necessary, I could order it as you wish.”

She chuckled, “Does she think she could match our abilities?”

“She knows not of your abilities.”

Queen Torsn’dynl’ nodded, accepting the statement, “You have been told that the High Council is here. Are you prepared to now meet with them?”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head slightly, “I am at your service while I am in your company.” Sle’nel’ sensed it wasn’t with pleasure that she said as such.

“They await you now.”

“To your will, Queen Torsn’dynl’.”

* * * *

Torsn’dynl’ led them to the meeting room. As they entered, Sle’nel’ was surprised to see so many of them, and so many different types of Mystics. Torsn’dynl’ motioned to San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’, “You all well know our High Queen of The Realm, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and now you meet The Realm’s Elf, Sle’nel’.

Each of the Deep Mystics rose, and one-by-one came to their Elf, touching her and kissing her hand. After a few of them, Sle’nel’ was introduced to one she had very recently heard of, “Our most honored Elf, I welcome you. And you will soon be visiting our town where we have a great surprise for you. I am Lrn’drn’, Queen of the Waifs.”

“I am honored, my Queen.”

She met the leaders of all the Deep Mystics who had voted in her lover as High Queen, and was amazed. She had assumed that the ones to vote her in as High Queen were the Mystics, such as in the Valley. After they each introduced themselves to their Elf, Queen Torsn’dynl’ convened the meeting. San’lr’in’ couldn’t tell their intentions, but guessed that they wouldn’t be to her liking.

Torsn’dynl’ motioned to the Elf, “Our Sle’nel’. We must meet with The High Queen alone. Please wait outside the doors. We apologize for this … inconvenience.”

Sle’nel’ looked at Torsn’dynl’, then to her lover. She saw that San’lr’in’ nodded her acceptance.

But a memory stirred in Sle’nel’s mind; a memory that had been given to her by her mother, “I remain here as the only Elf left in all The Realm. It is my privilege, as has been granted me by my Elfin-Mother. She also sat within your ranks, as one of the Deep Mystics. It is now my due, and I now invoke my right.”

Torsn’dynl’ was clearly surprised, and somewhat upset by Sle’nel’s surprise move, “But, our High Queen is your lover, and it will create an interference.”

San’lr’in’ was intrigued by her lover, never knowing her to be so strong as to stand up against all the Deep Mystic leaders across the entire realm.

“Then consider me as her advocate. I know that this has been done prior.” Sle’nel’ stood defiant, looking as one of the now-lost great Elves, steadfast in her decision.

“San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. What do you have to say about this?” Torsn’dynl’ was hoping that San’lr’in’ would provide a voice of rationality.

Sle’nel’ moved slightly forward, raising her hand to her lover to prevent her from speaking, “She also has no right to remove me from this High Council. She is a Mystic only, but I am of the Deep Mystics. This is my birthright and my due. Either except me now, as is your duty, or I will call the official charge of injustice against the table.”

“You know of this?” Torsn’dynl’ was surprised, but Sle’nel’ noticed that some of the other Deep Mystics were grinning slightly at the argument.

“This hesitation halts now, or I will invoke the charge. Where is my seat?”

Torsn’dynl’ was quite visibly upset with this, but N’orn’nntil’, Queen of the Women of the Waters rose, laughing, “Torsn’dynl’. Leave her. She is correct. You know that her mother sat with us. Besides, it is good to have an Elf returned to our table. Their voice of Elfin reason has been long missed.”

The others nodded in agreement. Torsn’dynl’ shook her head, but yielded, “Take any empty seat, Elf. You are correct. It is your due.”

Once Torsn’dynl’ and Sle’nel’ were seated, Ersh’delrin’, Queen of the Mystics of the Winds, stood and addressed the table and The High Queen, “I, as head of this convening, begin this deep matter between us.” She motioned to a chair, “High Queen of The Realm, please sit among us.”

San’lr’in’ was now intrigued. She knew that if they were to reprimand her that they would keep her standing, so guessed that this was now another issue. She sat, listening.

Ersh’delrin’ continued, “High Queen. You honor us with your presence. Many cycles prior, all of us now at this table voted you in as The High Queen of The Realm. We have not gathered since that moment, leaving The Realm to your care. You have experienced many trials in your reign, and have held true to your vows, of which we are most pleased. But this has not surprised us. Your reign has been a great one, perhaps the greatest of all our eons. And with much surprise to all of us, you have returned the Elf to her rightful place. You have chosen wisely in this partnership, you have brought together the needed components to complete the collective, you have saved the Future Supreme Sovereign, and you have made many correct but overly harsh decisions for the better of The Realm. Sadly, they have weighed heavily upon you, but this couldn’t be helped. Even more sadly, I must say that of all your challenges though, your greatest ones are yet to come. It is for this reason that we have assembled this turn. And for which we are most embarrassed. But we meet to place our … misjudgment … to the right.”

She sat, and Torsn’dynl’ rose, “We gave you many powers long prior in hopes that you would use them wisely and with discretion, and in hopes that you would be able to use them so that you could remain alive long enough to save The Realm. This you have done far better than we dared hoped. As N’orn’nntil’ has spoken, you have remained true to your vows, and you have pleased us well. In response to your excellence, we find ourselves embarrassed for what we have given you … for we have given you little support, no encouragement, and much difficulty. We were aware that the Spirit Mothers were, shall I say, somewhat misguided, yet we did nothing. We were in fact aware of many of the difficulties that you have handled so well, yet we remained aloof from your struggles. To make ourselves feel better about this, we rationalized that we were testing you, to make certain of your strength and courage. You have done so well that we now find ourselves more than embarrassed. You have truly become The High Queen of all The Realm.”

She sat, and Ersh’delrin’ rose once again, “Long prior, when we first voted you in as High Queen, we remained uncertain of your … well … of your commitment, due to a prior High Queen’s lack of such. Because of this, we withheld a few powers from you. Sadly, they are the greatest powers of them all. It is for this reason for which we are embarrassed. We should have given you these powers long prior, but were afraid, our Queen. It is now the moment, and we now give all that you will need, and all that we have to give, freely and openly, knowing you will use them well. No longer will we doubt your abilities, Highness. You have our absolute trust in your reign, and have long deserved to hear us say this to you. You have protected The Realm well. Please stand, High Queen.”

One-by-one, each of the Deep Mystics came up to The High Queen, knelt and bowed their head before her, and pledged their high esteem to her. San’lr’in’ was astonished at their statements and actions, knowing how proud and withheld these Deep Mystics were. She was also surprised that they had withheld powers from her. She now knew why they hadn’t wished Sle’nel’ to remain in the room, as they didn’t wish her to know of their embarrassment.

When they were done, she paced across the room for a moment. She didn’t quite know what to say. She was slightly hesitant regarding taking on more powers, knowing that adding the great powers to her already existing ones could be extremely difficult, and perhaps immeasurably painful. She had gone through much in her reign and doubted that she could willingly endure the pain that these would cause, however temporary it would be. Yet she knew that when The Realm was finally to face the long uninvited humans from so distant, all The Realm’s powers would have to be for once, firmly focused. And she knew that she was meant to be the one to focus those powers.

San’lr’in’ looked to her lover. She didn’t wish Sle’nel’ to witness what was to occur, knowing that it would be difficult to hear and watch. She then looked at Torsn’dynl’, “This is why you inquired whether or not My Healer traveled with Me.”

Torsn’dynl’ nodded, “We apologize, High Queen. We recognize that this would have been far easier in your younger cycles. We apologize for what you now face. We must make it right, though.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Please have her sent for.”

She looked back to Sle’nel’, knowing that Sle’nel’ would only leave her side if commanded. Even then, San’lr’in’ was uncertain if she would go, “Elf. Do you accept Me as your High Queen, even over us as lovers?”

Seeing how serious her lover was, Sle’nel’ rose, moved to her, then knelt and bowed her head, “You are my High Queen. But you are also my love. And it is my due to sit at this table.”

San’lr’in’ saw that this wouldn’t be easy, “This is not for you to see, and you must trust Me.” She looked to Torsn’dynl’, “You must find a way to remove her from this room. She must not witness this.”

Sle’nel’ argued, “No. You cannot remove me. I have a right to be at your side, no matter what you now face. I stood by and watched as Sam faced much pain at the hands of her Spirit Mothers. I can take whatever now faces you. And you will need me, my Love. I want to be here for you.”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ shook her head, saddened to have to make Elf so unhappy as this, “You cannot. You have never prior seen as such. Go, My Love. They will bring Me to you when all is complete.”

Torsn’dynl’ went to Sle’nel’, “We can see that you understand that your love will now have to endure much pain in this process, and we can see that you wish to be here for her, but you shouldn’t, as nothing can interfere with this process, or she may die. It will be overly harsh for you to remain silent and still. You will not be able to endure this pain with her. It is for her that you should leave, as any noise or movement from you could create an interruption, ensuring her death.”

Ersh’delrin’ came up to her, “These are the most difficult of all our powers, as well as our most dangerous and commanding. She needs these, yet are most difficult to transfer. In fact, my Elf, never have these powers been transferred to other than a Deep Mystic. In spite of all her great abilities, our High Queen is but little of the Deep Mystics, so will endure much pain. But she will be fine when the process is complete. It is why we have called for her Healer. But you must trust us. And you must now leave willingly, or we will have to make you do so.”

Sle’nel’ didn’t like what she was hearing. She looked to her lover, “San’lr’in’, my Love. Don’t make me leave. I trust them not. I must remain for you.”

Softly, and with saddened eyes, “You must leave, My Desire. You must. Make Me not command it so. Please trust that I will be well tended.”

Sle’nel’ began to plead, her voice breaking, “Please…”

San’lr’in’ knew she couldn’t allow her to remain. She turned from her, no longer able to face her, knowing she would give in to her otherwise. She looked at Ersh’delrin’, “Please take her from here. She cannot witness this.”

Sle’nel’ was crying, trying to go to her lover, but prevented by the others, “No, my Love. Let me remain. This is my place, by your side. I am stronger than you think.”

San’lr’in’ breathed in deeply, then sighed. She turned back to her, going to her. She looked into her eyes, then placed her hand on Sle’nel’s cheek. Gently and quietly, she pleaded, “Be in the room in which they will bring Me when it is completed. I will be comforted in knowing that you wait for Me there. You can watch over Me until I awaken. But I beg of you, My Desire. Witness this not. Your eve dreams are already bad enough. I know I have always allowed you to make your own decisions, but I cannot do so upon this moment.”

Sle’nel’ touched San’lr’in’s hand, “But I love you, and—”

“And if you remain, I will worry over you. If I do this, I may interrupt the transfer, and My Love, if that occurs, I could die. If you leave, I will not worry so.”

Sle’nel’ finally accepted her lover’s need. She bowed her head, saddened, “I understand.” She then turned to the others, angered, “She is overly gracious for your mistake. I am not so. Never should this have been allowed. You should be well ashamed. Never will The Realm have such a High Queen as this. NEVER! Yet you have treated her badly. You have not made The Realm’s Elf pleased this turn. While you now give her what The Realm has long needed, you now also cause her more pain for your delay in it. I will do as she bids, but you and I will speak of this later.”

Ersh’delrin’ bowed her head to Sle’nel’, “As is your right, my Elf, and so shall it be. Now, please go. You will be taken to your room, and will meet with your love’s Healer there. Your High Queen will be brought to you when the process is complete. And know this, our Elf. While she will be in much pain during the process, her pain will end quickly once she returns to The Realm. Of this we vow.”

Sle’nel’ raised an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes, “Your vow will be upheld, or your life will be mine.”

San’lr’in’ was surprised, as were the others, at Sle’nel’s statement, but kept herself from smiling at it. She watched regretfully as Sle’nel’ walked from the room. Before the Elf went through the door, she turned and raised her arm out to her Queen. San’lr’in’ did the same, and for many moments their hearts and minds mingled together in their love.

To our stars, my Queen.

To our stars, My Elf.

Sle’nel’ lowered her arm finally, then looked back to the council, “You know little of what she does for The Realm.”

After Sle’nel’ was taken to The High Queen’s room, the High Council turned to San’lr’in’, “We must change your garments first, prior to beginning.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, standing and waiting. She said nothing, slightly anxious at what she knew faced her. They changed her from her gown into a slight top and the slightest of pants, reaching only her mid-thighs. The garments were white, and were loose fitting. She closed her eyes, trying to meditate as they tended to her. She tried to move her mind to another space, knowing that it wouldn’t work once the transfer was begun. She gave a great effort to slow down the now rapid beating of her heart, knowing it also was anxious at the great pain that was about to occur.

Torsn’dynl’ came up to her, “Please kneel down upon your knees, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ did so. Torsn’dynl’ looked into her eyes, saddened, “I am sorry we must now do this, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. You will be unable to prevent the pain, and you will be unable to remove your mind from it. But we will remove this pain as soon as the process is complete.”

San’lr’in’ breathed in, then nodded, “I accept that this must be so.”

Torsn’dynl’ placed her hands upon San’lr’in’s head, “You have become far greater than we even dared hope, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’, and you have remained humble. I know that you will not wish to scream out from the pain, but you may as well give in to it, as you will not be able to prevent yourself from doing so.”

San’lr’in’ breathed in deeply once again, sighing, beginning to find herself somewhat apprehensive. She shook it off, “Allow Me not to bite my tongue. I am hungry and will wish to eat My eve meal.”

Torsn’dynl’ smiled, “You will be unharmed when it is complete. And you will be reunited with your lover. We appreciate your willingness and acceptance for that which we cannot prevent.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Begin.”

* * * *

The High Queen’s bedroom was near the High Council room. After much long waiting, both Sle’nel’ and The Healer could hear the piercing and agonized screams that came from it. There was no doubt in Sle’nel’s mind as to whom the screams belonged. With each scream, she found herself shivering and pacing, feeling helpless. The Healer also was agonized at her inability to help. She wondered if Ann’wn also heard The High Queen’s screams.

Inside the High Council chambers, the Deep Mystics were transferring the new powers to The High Queen. The process was more than any one of them could bear, but they helped each other to distance themselves from what they now did to their High Queen.

San’lr’in’ was no longer able to remain in The Realm. She knew only of her profound pain as each bone felt it was being broken, then reset, as each organ was touched and moved about, then reset, so that the new powers could enter into the deepest parts of her body. To her, it felt like each part of her body was being ripped out of its place, then placed back where it belonged by the slowest of tortures. Initially, she didn’t scream. But as they moved into giving her the third and final power, she knew she was screaming, but was beyond hearing it and unable to halt it. She wished for unconsciousness, but also knew that these Mystics prevented her from moving into it so that the transfer would be correct. She momentarily thought death as her friend.

Come to Me, sweet dark eternity.

San’lr’in’, feel me, my Love.

The pain.

Feel me, my Queen.

The pain.

I will take care of you. Come home to me.

The pain.

Feel me. Feel my love.

The pain.

When the transfer was completed, they allowed San’lr’in’ to slip into a deep unconsciousness, far removed from the pain. They had sensed that the transfer had been even more difficult on their High Queen than they had expected, yet successful. They knew that the pain had twisted her mind to places they hadn’t wished her to go, and they felt sorry for it. They knew that her mind would recall much of the torture, but also knew they had no way to remove the memory of it until she was recovered fully. So they left it for her Healer.

San’lr’in’ was carried into her room by Ann’wn and placed gently upon her bed. She knew nothing of what occurred as her Healer and some of the Deep Mystics worked to remove the now deeply embedded pain. For many moments they worked together as The Healer provided the needed spells. Sle’nel’ watched carefully, looking for any sign of San’lr’in’s wakening. Finally, The Healer could tell that The High Queen’s body was relaxing and removing itself from the deep pain. Ann’wn waited nearby, feeling more than helpless, seeing her Queen shattered from the pain.

“Healer. Is there nothing to be done for her?”

The Healer looked at Ann’wn, displeased, “What do you think I now do, Force Leader? Do you think I like this any better than you? Am I not the one to know truly of the pain that she now carries?”

Ann’wn looked down at her feet, embarrassed, “I am sorry, Healer. I just meant that—”

“I know, Ann’wn. You are just worried. Trust me. She will be fine. Now leave me to my duty.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “Speak to her, my Elf.”

Sle’nel’ moved to her lover’s side, resting her hand gently upon her lover’s forehead, “Come home to me, my Love.”

When the Deep Mystics felt they had done everything they could, they turned to The High Queen’s Healer, “Healer. The process is complete. The remainder is up to you and her love. We leave now and will begin to prepare for the eve’s celebration. The High Queen should awaken soon, and will be well enough by the mideve to attend her celebration. It was a most successful transfer. In truth, it is more successful than we dared hope. She will be weakened for a turn, but will then be stronger than ever prior; stronger than even any of the Deep Mystics.”

Torsn’dynl’ looked upon their High Queen, but spoke to Sle’nel’ and The Healer, “We were unaware of her great strength and determination. She screamed not until the third power, and only for a moment even then. No other could endure as much and say so little. Her powers of the mind were great prior to this, but are now even greater.”

Sle’nel’ also looked down at her lover, “She is a Master, and has great control over her mind.”

Torsn’dynl’ nodded, “I had forgotten of this. We chose wisely, but perhaps somewhat unknowingly when we selected her. I am just grateful that she has displayed such commitment and dedication to The Realm. We are all fortunate for her, and perhaps saved because of her.” She looked to Sle’nel’, “We will summon you to the High Council in the midmorn. We have much to share with you. She has chosen wisely in you, Elf, and we are well pleased in your stance, no matter the difficulty you provide at some moments. When she is able, we will all be awaiting her great presence at the celebration, held in her honor this eve.”

Sle’nel’ nodded her understanding, then Torsn’dynl’ left. The Healer touched Sle’nel’s shoulder, “Continue to speak to her, Elf. She needs a reminder to return to us. The process was most difficult on her, and her mind resists returning. But she will be fine. I am a little concerned on what is left in her mind, but we will deal with this after she returns from her unconsciousness. Perhaps you can find a way to make her forget.”

Sle’nel’ picked up her lover’s hand, holding it, then rearranged her lover’s hair with her other hand. Never had she seen her Queen so beaten and weak. She looked upon her carefully, seeing that her Queen had been forced to give in completely to the pain. Even in her usual sleep, Sle’nel’ had seen that her lover never looked less than strong and confident. Now on this moment, she saw that The High Queen’s eyes were sunken deeply into her head, and that her mouth was clenched tightly in the memory of the deep pain.

“My Love. Come home to me. I need you.”

Sle’nel’ spoke to her for many moments with no response. She turned to The Healer, “Is she well? Is something wrong?”

The Healer listened to her Queen’s breathing, then placed her hand upon her head, trying to sense her thoughts. She removed her hand quickly as if it had been placed too close to a fire, “She relives the experience, and resists returning. Her mind is deep in pain. Speak to her. Allow her not to remain where she is.”

Sle’nel’ moved closely to her Queen’s face and ear, “I love you, my Queen. Remember our stars?”

She touched her lips, “Come home to me, my Queen.”

For many moments, Sle’nel’ kept speaking to her with no response.

She whispered desperately into her ear, “I need you.”

Suddenly, a moan escaped from San’lr’in’ that was so low, so deep, and so painful in its sound that even The Healer was worried.

Sle’nel’ kept trying, “Come home to me, my Queen.”

Sle’nel’ was surprised when San’lr’in’ clutched onto her hand tightly.

Pain.

Sle’nel’ responded, “There is no more pain, my Love. It is only in your mind. You must escape from it. Come home to me. Feel me. Feel me touch you.”

Another moan, more horrid than the first, escaped deep from within The High Queen. She struggled to remove herself from the memories.

The Healer went to her, touching her hand to her Queen’s head once again. Upon this moment, she kept her hand there, trying to place other memories into her mind, “Speak to her, Elf. Let her know that we are here with her.”

Sle’nel’ patted her Queen’s face lightly, “Feel me, San’lr’in’.”

Ann’wn touched The Healer’s shoulder lightly. The Healer shivered lightly at the most welcomed of touches, then looked up into Ann’wn’s eyes, feeling saddened by the event. Ann’wn looked down at her, staring back into her eyes, “Have strength, Healer. They have vowed that she will recover.”

“It is not just this, Force Leader. You heard her screams.”

Ann’wn nodded, shivering at the feeling as The Healer placed her hand on top of Ann’wn’s, “Not a sound any of us wants to hear from our Queen.”

After many moments, The High Queen finally opened her eyes, trying to focus upon her Realm. She saw only her Healer, “Elf?”

The Healer smiled, motioning her head to Sle’nel’, “She is here, my Queen.”

Her eyes moved slowly, as if in pain, focusing upon Sle’nel’, “Elf.”

Sle’nel’ touched her Queen’s cheek, “Rest. Think only of our stars.”

Sle’nel’ touched her Queen’s arm, and San’lr’in’ moaned deeply again. The Healer looked at her arm, “Pain, my Queen?”

The High Queen nodded slightly. The Healer placed her hands upon San’lr’in’s arm, trying to remove its pain, but feeling nothing. She then placed her hand upon her Queen’s head, “It is in your mind, High One. Help me to remove this.”

The Healer knew that her Queen could do nothing at this moment, but wanted her to know that all her pain was now only in her mind. The Healer struggled to remove the pain from her mind, it being one of the most difficult of healings.

San’lr’in’ was beginning to re-enter her realm, realizing that her pain was now in her own mind, and that she needed to help remove it. She struggled within herself, trying to force herself to listen to her lover and Healer.

“Do you recall our wager, my Love?”

The High Queen struggled, “Wager?”

“I won. You now owe me. Or are you overly frightened to discover what you wagered?”

She focused upon her Elf, “I live?”

Sle’nel’ was smiling, “You live. But now you must deliver my wager.”

The Healer spoke to her, “Breathe, my Queen. Focus your energies. Remove your mind’s pain.”

San’lr’in’ nodded lightly, then whispered, “Breathe.”

She focused, Breathe. Think. Stars. Wager. Elf. Breathe.

For more moments she focused inwardly, forcing herself to focus upon her breathing, her mind, her thoughts. She moaned again, and then struggled to move.

She felt a hand upon her, “Overly soon. Come home to me first, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ reopened her eyes and looked upon her lover. Sle’nel’ watched carefully as an extremely slight smile showed upon her Queen’s face.

She spoke in only a whisper, “I heard you.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “Which part? The wager?”

The High Queen raised her eyebrow slightly, “Wager? I lost?”

“You lost. I won.”

“Wager?”

“At the celebration, my Love. I will tell you then, after you have returned fully back into The Realm. Rest for a few moments, and then we will help you to rise.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, closing her eyes, falling into an unrestful, but needed sleep. The Healer kept trying to remove some of the pain, feeling mostly useless.

“It is most difficult to remove the mind’s deepest of pains, as the pain really exists not. And yet it is genuinely felt.”

“Will she feel such pain forever?”

The Healer shook her head, “No. She is the strongest of all in this regard and will shake it off soon enough. But we should watch carefully over her for a few turns. She thinks that she is free from such issues of the mind, but she is not.”

As they waited for The High Queen to rest some, they spoke quietly between themselves, “I am glad you came into her life, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ looked at The Healer, wondering, “She told me that you were lovers once, long prior.”

The Healer laughed softly, “For a few moments. But she needed someone like you. She was amused by me, but whenever she needed me, I was off working my alchemy, and unavailable to her. And I have no such personality as you. You are able to make her laugh when all others run from her in fear.”

“You fear her not, though.”

She shook her head slightly, looking down at her long-prior former lover, “No. I know her heart well enough. In truth, I have never halted in my love for her. And if one could ever make her speak of it, she would tell me that she yet loves me, as well. But the kind of love we had and have for each other is not the kind either of us needed. It is you who she needs.”

Sle’nel’ looked down to her exhausted and well-beaten love, “I can only hope that I am able to give her even just a portion of all that she gives to me.”

“Leave them alone for a moment, and they tell all the secrets that one holds sacred.” San’lr’in’ had finally woken, hearing them speak quietly. She tried to rise, but felt bruised and broken across all her body, “Help Me.”

The Healer nodded to Sle’nel’ and Ann’wn, and together they moved her to a sitting position, “Remain sitting for just a little while, High One. It will help you to reorient yourself. Keep all movements slow and constrained for a few more moments. How do you feel?”

Yet speaking very softly, she replied, “Like I was dragged by a rope across the Great Plains. Like I have never prior known pain until this moment.”

The Healer placed her hands on the now sitting High Queen’s head, “We need to continue to remove your pain, High One. Focus with me. Tend to your breathing. As you were taught, breathe.”

Sle’nel’ had noticed that her lover always did as The Healer commanded in this regard. It was one of the rare moments that she saw San’lr’in’ submit to completely. The High Queen closed her eyes, following her Healer’s commands.

“Focus … breathe … make your breathing even … slowly … move into your first meditation…”

Sle’nel’ watched as The Healer moved her Queen into her fourth meditation, then slowly out again.

“Remain focused … breathe deeply … slowly … hear only your breathing … hear only your heart … remove your pain…”

When the healing was completed, San’lr’in’ opened her eyes. Sle’nel’ smiled at her, asking, “May I call in the attendants? They wish to prepare you for this eve’s celebration.”

She nodded, “Is it yet this turn, then? Is it not next turn?”

The Healer laughed, “No, High One. In truth, it is only just early eve. The transfer took not overly long. It just felt as such to you.”

Ann’wn and The Healer left, while the attendants arrived and prepared their High Queen. She looked at Sle’nel’, “Are you not preparing, as well? Is it only Me that must be prepared so?”

The attendants quickly replied, “We have garments for her as well, Highness, but she resists them.”

San’lr’in’ turned to her Elf, “Why is this so?”

Sle’nel’ didn’t answer, just staring at her lover. San’lr’in’ studied her carefully, “Leave Me for a moment.”

The attendants left. Sle’nel’ stood where she was, unmoving, “You sensed my thoughts. This is not fair.”

San’lr’in’ came near to her, “It is fair when there is an issue that is difficult to discuss. It makes it all the easier. I am fine now, My Love. You need not worry further about this. I am just a little weakened from the experience.”

Sle’nel’ moved away slightly. San’lr’in’ followed her with her eyes, “I know I upset you, but it had to be done. Of this you know.”

“It makes it no easier to know this to be so. You sent me away.”

“You heard the transfer, did you not?”

Sle’nel’ nodded her head.

“Was it something you could endure?”

Softly, “No. It was most terrible to have to listen to you scream so. I felt so useless.”

“I heard you. You gave Me your support. I heard your thoughts. You were there with Me.”

Sle’nel’ said nothing. San’lr’in’ once again probed her thoughts, “Come to Me, My Desire. Come here to Me.”

She opened her arms out to Sle’nel’. Slowly, yet hesitantly, Sle’nel’ went to her. San’lr’in’ enfolded her arms about her, holding her firmly to her, trying to soothe her fears. She held her as Sle’nel’ cried softly.

“You give everything to The Realm, only to find that it expects even more.”

“Shhhh … , My Love. I am fine. See? I am recovered.”

“Those screams. I have never heard as such.”

“Erase those from your mind. They are over. Do I look any different from this experience?”

Sle’nel’ raised her head and looked into her lover’s face, “You look tired and beaten.”

San’lr’in’ rolled her eyes, “Who would not? And yet I am the one to now hold you.”

Sle’nel’ placed her head back on her Queen’s shoulder and continued to cry softly, “I know. I am pathetic. But I cannot help myself. It was overly horrible. Must you always give your life as easily as this? It seems most unfair. They are the ones to make the error, yet you are the one to suffer.”

“Oh, I think I was not the only one to suffer. What occurred in the meeting room was the most embarrassing of moments for the Deep Mystics. Never have they admitted to such as this. At that very moment they submitted themselves to Me like never prior to any other High Queen. I had no choice but to trust them. They just gave away the greatest of their powers, My Desire. And they submitted to Me for the remainder of My turns. Never will I have issues with them further. It is done. It is the first moment in all The Realm’s past in which the Deep Mystics have submitted and pledged their allegiance, thus.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, keeping her head to her Queen’s shoulder, “I accept this, but allow me to remain in our room this eve. You go. It is you who they celebrate this eve, anyway. I need not be there.”

San’lr’in’ wondered what Sle’nel’ was thinking but didn’t wish to intrude into her thoughts further, “Tell Me of this, My Desire. Are you yet angry with them?”

Softly, she said, “They probably hate me now. I said terrible things to them.”

Suddenly, San’lr’in’ understood, and began to laugh, “Hate you? They cannot hate an Elf. It is impossible. An Elf only speaks the truth, so they know that they should be well embarrassed. In truth, My Love, it is why they wanted you not in the room. They wanted you not to hear of their error of judgment. They think themselves flawless in this regard, and wished you not to see that they are not. You only acted as any Elf would act.”

“Elves were always as angry as this?”

“Elves always held everyone to their word and consequences. It is not just anyone who can place the Deep Mystics in their place. I almost laughed when I heard you demand your place on the High Council.”

Sle’nel’ looked up her, feeling improved. She moved closer to her lover’s face, tracing her lips, then looking into her beautiful eyes. San’lr’in’ did the same, “I never tire of these golden Elfin eyes. You are so beautiful, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ kissed her gently, then urgently and passionately, moving her hand to the back of her Queen’s head, holding it firmly against her. She heard her lover moan and continued to kiss her, showing her need of her. Sle’nel’ then moved slightly away, staring at her Queen.

San’lr’in’ reached for her, bringing her back into her. She returned the kiss, “You make Me crave your touch.”

Moving the gown away, Sle’nel’ moved her lips to her Queen’s breast, kissing and sucking it gently, then with more demand. The High Queen moaned yet again. Sle’nel’ removed San’lr’in’s gown then placed her gently onto the bed.

She lay on top of her, kissing her, whispering into her ear, “I need you. This moment. I need to hear you moan in pleasure instead of deep pain.”

She moved gently down her Queen’s body, kissing it as she went, reminding her Queen of pleasure instead of pain, moving to between her legs. Sle’nel’ was desperate in her need of giving her Queen pleasure, while San’lr’in’ was desperate in her need of feeling Sle’nel’s sweet touch. Sle’nel’ knew that their moments were short, but also knew of her Queen’s great need. Gently and urgently, she brought her Queen to her moment of release, feeling her body first becoming rigid, then relaxing into a great sigh. Sle’nel’ lay on top of her, kissing her again, softly, laughing.

The High Queen looked at her with sleepy and tired eyes, “Tell them we come not this eve. Let us just be together. I have need to give you pleasure as well.”

Sle’nel’ rose gently from her, touching her cheek, “You give me pleasure always. But let us go to this affair. Our eve has just begun, and they wish to honor you.”

* * * *

They were quickly prepared once San’lr’in’ agreed to allow the attendants back into the room. The Healer had returned for a moment to pick up an ointment she had left behind, and examined her Queen carefully, guessing as to what occurred between The High Queen and her lover.

She went over to where Sle’nel’ was being prepared, “You are a wise healer, Elf.”

“Oh?”

“I can recommend only one thing that helps to relieve the mind of painful memories. Our Queen looks much improved.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, but smiled, then said softly, “I know not who received more of the pleasure.”

The Healer touched Sle’nel’s cheek softly, “I am glad she has you, Elf. Please tell her that I now go to the ceremony and will see you there. There is to be a grand entrance upon her arrival.”

Sle’nel’ raised an eyebrow, “And so should it be, after what they have done. Who will you be with this eve, Healer?”

The Healer nodded, but said, “No one. I go alone, as usual. But I think they seek to make all of it right now, Elf. Have patience with them. They have come a long journey upon this turn. There has never prior been a High Queen that commands the Deep Mystics, until her.” She motioned her head toward San’lr’in’. “Never prior have they given their full allegiance to a High Queen. It may help that you know this.”

“Never?”

“Never. It was always meant that The High Queen ruled only at their privilege. Now, she rules over them. The cost was high, but if you were to ask her, she would say it was worth the pain. They gave much this turn, including their allegiance and all their high powers. It is a gift like no other.”

Sle’nel’ turned thoughtful, “I knew not.”

The High Queen came over, “What did you not know, My Love?” She gave Sle’nel’ a deep but short kiss, yet feeling her pleasure, wanting more.

Sle’nel’ was about to respond when The Healer replied first, “It is nothing, High One. Just talk between healers.”

San’lr’in’ guessed there was more between them, but left it where it was, “Are you yet prepared, My Love?”

The attendants came running over, “My Queen. You yet need your crown and jewelry. Please.”

“I leave now, my Queen, and will see you at the celebration. Enjoy your eve.”

“Thank you, Healer. Find someone worthy of you, this eve.”

The Healer sighed, “It is always such that whoever interests me is not interested in return.”

The High Queen smiled gently upon her, “Patience, Healer. It will occur, in due moments. Of this I know well.”

When they were finally ready, they began walking toward the reception, “Do you feel different with these new powers?”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “Not as yet. I think it will take a turn or two prior to My body realizing that they have been installed.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her lover, admiring her beauty and garments, “You are stunning, My Love.”

“In truth, I am overly weary to notice. Are the garments acceptable, then?”

“Have you not noticed that you are in High Formal garments? And your crown, adornments, and markings are astonishing. They will take everyone’s breath away.”

“I care only for your thoughts, My Desire. Only yours.”

The High Queen looked at her Elf, trying to focus upon her garments. She felt extremely drained from the turn, from the experience, but now somewhat relaxed from their recent union, “Forgive Me, My Desire. But I had noticed not your garments. You are more like an Elf on every turn. Did they supply these Elfin garments to you? I am always amazed at your beauty. You truly are the most beautiful in all The Realm.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “They gave me these garments. I only guessed that they are Elfin. I have little memory of them.”

They approached the door to the great hall, and Sle’nel’ halted her Queen, “With your leave, I would like to go inside so as to watch your grand entrance. Would you allow this?”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “I have had to endure much this turn, My Elf. It would please Me to have you at my side.”

“Are you certain? Ann’wn awaits as your escort.”

“Indulge Me, My Love. I need your strength, as I am well tired.”

“So it shall be, then. As you wish.”

As they entered, San’lr’in’ was surprised at the number of Mystics in attendance. She whispered to Sle’nel’, “They must have invited many of the other Mystics for this eve. I have never seen this many prior in one location. And look. Even the Spirit Mothers are among us this eve.” She frowned for a moment at the thought, wondering if they had been the traitors.

As they reached the center of the great room, and as San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’ stood in front of all of them, the audience all knelt and bowed their heads.

Torsn’dynl’ came up to her before The High Queen could say anything, “May we rise, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head slightly to her, in acknowledgement of her request. Torsn’dynl’ looked out to all the audience, “We are gathered this great and wonderful eve to bestow our loyalty, devotion, and honor to our greatest of all High Queens. Never prior has a High Queen of The Realm commanded and deserved as such, until this moment. Never prior has a High Queen invoked such loyalty from the Deep Mystics. This eve is that moment. San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ is truly the greatest of all The High Queens. As evidence of this, she has finally been bestowed with the greatest of all our powers. We now entrust our powers to her care, to use them wisely and knowingly. She no longer reigns at our privilege. She now reigns as the one true High Queen. No further will she have issues of trust from any of us. What we know is now hers, freely and openly. Always.”

Torsn’dynl’ looked to San’lr’in’, “Please kneel before us, Great High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ wondered what this was about, but knelt as requested.

Torsn’dynl’ continued, “The Greatest of all The High Queens. We present you with the Jeweled Stone of Power. With this jewel, all the great powers of The Realm are at your command.” She held up the necklace that had one large deep-blood-red stone embedded into a silver mounting, and many smaller stones throughout, “We know you will use it wisely, and for The Realm. No longer will we question your actions. Our knowledge is at your command.”

Torsn’dynl’ placed the necklace on San’lr’in’. She was surprised as to its great weight.

“Please rise, Great High Queen. Please accept our gift, Our One and Only Great High Queen of all The Realm. We are honored and humbled in your presence.”

Torsn’dynl’ then knelt and bowed her head, as did once again all those in attendance.

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ moved to in front of Torsn’dynl’, and with great dignity and some sadness, answered her audience, “Queen Torsn’dynl’, all the great Mystics of The Realm, and honored guests. I accept this Jeweled Stone of Power on your behalf, as My charge to protect all the Mystics of The Realm. I am deeply honored at your gift and actions. It is with no small understanding that I now accept this Jeweled Stone of Power, and am grateful. Your trust will not go unrewarded. Now, please rise, and let us enjoy our eve in the wonderful company of our gracious hosts.”

Torsn’dynl’ rose and nodded to the musicians. The dancing and merriment were instantly begun.

“High Queen. Please feel free to do as you wish this eve. The eve is yours. We have supplied you with comfortable seating should you need further rest, or you may dance, or eat, or whatever suits your privilege. Should you have need of anything that is not here, please let us know and it will be made instantly available to you. We will place no duties on you this eve.”

“Thank you, Torsn’dynl’. It is nice to have the eve off. I think I will just enjoy the company of all My good Mystic friends.” San’lr’in’ turned to her lover, “I know not how long I will feel up to dancing, but would you like to try one dance with Me? It will allow us the pleasure of holding one another.”

Sle’nel’ nodded and bowed deeply, “Of course, my Queen.”

The High Queen took Sle’nel’ into her arms. They danced close together, The High Queen cherishing the feeling. She looked deeply into her Elfin eyes, seeing the glowing as they looked back lovingly upon her.

“So, My Elf. What is it that I now owe you, since I lost this wager of yours?”

“I am embarrassed, my Queen. Never have I known about the Deep Mystics and their power over you. And now, you command even them. I stand in a truly great presence, and do in truth, know the most intimate details of this great one.”

San’lr’in’ laughed. She whispered into Sle’nel’s ear, “I hope you jest. Can you imagine if I must listen to this formal chatter at all the moments? If I had not someone to turn to for a normal presence? Come now. Tell Me. What is it I must now give to you? Nothing could surprise Me, My Elf.”

As they continued to dance, Sle’nel’ looked at her and said, “Would you consent to go through the Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony with me? Do you know of this, my Queen?”

Suddenly, San’lr’in’ quit dancing. She stood just staring at Sle’nel’. After a long moment, she finally said, “I know this ceremony. But I am not an Elf, My Love. And this ceremony is only between Elves.”

“There were exceptions. But I will not hold you to this wager if you wish it not so. I was just wondering. I really will not be disappointed, my Queen. In truth, I will understand. It is a true union beyond all others, and if you feel we should not do this, I will accept this.”

San’lr’in’ just stared at her, “But I am not an Elf, My Love. The ceremony requires elements that I cannot give, because I am not an Elf.

“My Mother and Birth-Mother did this rite between them. It is not easy, but it is possible.”

San’lr’in’ smiled at her Elf, “So it would seem I was wrong. You did surprise Me. Never have I thought this ceremony possible except between Elves. I assume you wish this to be done at your Elfin home.”

“It is the only place in which it can occur. But now I worry that I ask overly much of you in regard to our union. Let me replace this with an easier wager request.”

“You desire Me this much, My Love? In truth?”

“As the ceremony says, my Queen, your life would become nearly as long as mine, and our union would fly together through eternity.”

San’lr’in’ took Sle’nel’s arm and led her over to some chairs near the fireplace. After they sat across from each other, she looked at Sle’nel’ carefully, examining her thoughts, “Why would you give up some of your Elfin cycles for Me, or for anyone, Elf? I might die in battle some turn not far removed from here, and you would have given up some of your Elfin life for what? And what if then, you would learn to desire another?”

“Is it not my right to do as such in regard to my cycles?”

San’lr’in’ leaned forward, gently grasping Sle’nel’s hands into her own, “Of this I am aware, My Desire, and of course it is your right. But it is My duty to you to question such a gift as this, out of My love for you. This is an enormous sacrifice on your part. It is My duty as your lover, to protect you from such a sacrifice. While I love you beyond expression and measure, I want not to take such from you. I cannot except that you sacrifice yourself for Me. What if I died, or was killed, in two moons?”

“Any of us might die at any of the moments. But through this ceremony, we would once again be reunited at our deaths.”

San’lr’in’ rose, then sat down next to Sle’nel’ on the long chair, moving Sle’nel’ close to her. She said softly, “I never have imagined that you would request as such. Never did I imagine that anyone could love Me such as this.”

Sle’nel’ looked up into her eyes. The High Queen bent slightly, kissing her.

“You will think on this for me, my Queen?”

“I—”

Suddenly, Sam, Uthrn, Meera and Caitha were all huddling around them, Sam interrupting them, “My sister, and Great High Queen. Uthrn would like to live in Woden. Do you find this acceptable?”

San’lr’in’ had been startled by their presence, well interrupted in her thoughts. It was an especially unusual moment for her, as never prior was anyone allowed such casualness with The High Queen. She sat back up, “You need not My permission, either of you. This is between you two only. Uthrn is free to live anywhere in The Realm, but will have to serve some of her moments in the Valley, with the Black Guard.”

Sle’nel’ gasped lightly, then looked at her Queen, “You planned this for Uthrn, did you not?”

But The High Queen wasn’t smiling, “I would never do as such.” She shook her head, “In truth, I did not.” I have already interfered overly into My sister’s love affairs.”

Sle’nel’ asked, “Caitha, what do you think of this?”

Caitha shrugged, “It will certainly cause talk amongst the women, will it not? Uthrn is not of Woden, and I but guess that she will make quite an impression. What do you think on it, M’Love?”

Sle’nel’ also shrugged, looking at Sam, “Is this what you truly desire, Sam?”

Sam was smiling. She thought on it for a moment, then replied, “Yes.”

Meera didn’t think it would last for long.

Neither did The High Queen.

Uthrn was looking nervous, now in the presence of The High Queen, saying nothing.

Meera added, “She will be but a strong addition to Woden’s guards, and will be able to teach them much.”

San’lr’in’ studied Uthrn for a moment, “Black Uthrn. Woden is a small town. Should you not see and appraise it first prior to such a commitment? It is nothing like you have known.”

She bowed her head to The High Queen, “All towns become small after awhile, do they not, my Great High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ said to no one, “What is it with these titles? Now I must be called Great High Queen?”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “And you are yet young. By the moments of your older cycles, it will take us half a turn to address you by your titles.” They all laughed, then Sle’nel’ asked Sam, “Are you taking Uthrn as your companion, then?”

Sam shook her head, “Not until Woden gets used to the idea of her. I must also speak with Oisin.”

“You have informed Uthrn of Oisin?”

“I will no longer keep secrets, Jandra. I have learned this lesson well. And I will be more open with my heart.” Sam looked at her sister, “San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. I have a request of you, if you would be open to the possibility.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Of course, My Sister. I will consider your request.”

Sam cleared her throat, then looked serious, “I would like … I mean … I request … well … Would you consider, as The Great High Queen, coming to … I mean … visiting…”

Sle’nel’ guessed as to what Sam was struggling to ask for, “You want San’lr’in’ to come to Woden to meet with the women of Woden and with the men of Hengist?”

Sam nodded, relieved, “Yes. Would you?”

San’lr’in’ looked puzzled, “Why would you have Me do as such? You are The Highest, and have little need for our part of The Realm.”

Meera answered, bowing her head for a moment, “Forgive me, my Queen, but you are wrong. The women and men of Woden Falls have much need to know of you and your Realm. It is something they would most appreciate.”

Caitha nodded, “M’Love is correct, my Queen. I know well the women and men of Woden, and it would help them to understand The Realm much better. And it would be a grand celebration unlike you have had. And it would be good for The Great High Queen of all The Realm to see it, especially since it lies under your rule.”

“They would be most honored, My Love.”

San’lr’in’ studied Sam for a moment, “I will trade you your request for a request of mine.”

Sam nodded, raising an eyebrow, “Will you never make it easy?”

San’lr’in’ smiled, somewhat wickedly, “We will see in a moment how important this request is to you. I have great need of your Second of Defense. And now that Black Uthrn will be in Woden, you will not have such need of her. I request that the Warrior Woman of Woden and her mate remain with Me, and become the Warrior Woman of The High Queen.”

Sam was now the surprised one, “Why? She is not a Mystic such as Ann’wn. Next, you will be taking Keddi from me.”

“I have no need of your Keddi. I have My Elf. But I do have great need of a human warrior, and your Warrior Woman is the best of them.”

Sam looked at Uthrn, then at Meera, “Meera, my friend. I have never considered you as my property to give away or keep, but my sister makes sense. And I have promised her our support. What do you have to say regarding her request? This should be your decision.”

“I desire to go to the greatest need of my services.”

Sam turned to Caitha, “Caitha?”

“I go with M’Love, but in truth, would love to explore more of The Realm. I have expanded my songs and stories a hundred fold since we left Woden, and never have I felt so needed. And also in truth, Highest, Woden and Hengist have more than enough storytellers and singers of songs.”

Sam turned back to her sister, “I will miss her greatly, but so it shall be. Agreed?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “If this is your desire, I will attend.”

Sam nodded, then smiled, “Good. I am pleased. Then you will but come after your return from El’fs’nd’lle’.”

San’lr’in’ looked around for a moment, “Where is Ann’wn? I have not seen her all the turn except for a brief moment.”

Meera laughed, “It would seem that Mil’der’in has told Ann’wn that she desires her company for a few turns.”

San’lr’in’ raised her eyebrow, trying to hide her disappointment, “In truth?” She rose and motioned to a guard. The guard came, listened to The High Queen’s whispered request, then left quickly. She turned to another guard, then whispered another command. The guard looked around, then moved off quickly.

Ann’wn came quickly, kneeling and bowing, “The Greatest of High Queens. You have requested my presence?”

The first guard returned, giving The High Queen one of The High Queen’s swords. San’lr’in’ took the sword, then turned to Ann’wn, “Ann’wn. I need the audience’s attention. And know that you will have use of your sword in a moment.”

Ann’wn called for attention to The High Queen. When all were silent and watching, The High Queen began, “This is a turn of much profound giving … and surprise. The Deep Mystics have honored Me most greatly, and now My sister also honors Me. She has consented to give the service of her great force leader over to The Realm. Meera, Warrior Woman of Woden, kneel before Me.”

Meera was now surprised but did as requested, bowing her head.

Loud enough for all to hear, San’lr’in’ began the short ceremony, “The Warrior Woman of Woden has shown her strength, courage and loyalty to The Realm. She has faced and won against the greatest of odds. She has stood her ground against the Mystics. And she has won great respect of The Realm’s forces.” She raised her sword slightly, touching it softly upon each of Meera’s shoulders, then resting it even more lightly upon her head, “As High Queen of The Realm, I now pronounce you Warrior Woman of The High Queen. Rise, My Warrior. You are now of The Realm and The High Queen.”

Meera rose, looking confused, but pleased. The High Queen held out the hilt of the sword to her, “Warrior Woman of The High Queen. Take your Queen’s sword. With it, you are now expected to serve and protect her with your life.”

Meera looked at the sword, shocked. It was indeed one of the swords she had seen San’lr’in’ use, with a red-stone embedded into the hilt. Meera held out her shaking hand, slowly taking the sword, looking into her Queen’s eyes, then looking quickly away. She knelt again, bowing her head deeply, “I am truly honored, High Queen. My life is given to you.”

San’lr’in’ stepped slightly away, nodding to Ann’wn. Ann’wn nodded back to her, removing her own sword, knowing what was expected of her, “Warrior Woman of The High Queen. You have been given the greatest honor any warrior can receive, and have earned the respect now given to you. With this, you are now in The High Queen’s service and will serve only under The High Queen’s and my command.”

She tapped each of Meera’s shoulders slightly with her sword, then said, as she removed her knife from her belt, “Rise, Warrior Woman of The High Queen.” She held out the hilt of the knife to Meera, “Take this knife. With it, you are now expected to serve and protect The High Queen and her Realm with your life.”

Meera slowly took the knife, embarrassed at such gifts, but proud and pleased. She bowed her head to Ann’wn, “I am at your command.”

The audience all clapped, and the musicians quickly returned them all to their merriment. San’lr’in’ turned to Sam, “Thank you, My Sister. You give Me the greatest of the gifts.”

Sam smiled, but shook her head, “I think it a draw. And I am honored that you will find your way to Woden.”

The High Queen sat back down, feeling tired from her turn. Sam and Uthrn left to participate in the dancing. Sle’nel’ studied her lover, seeing that her energies were leaving her, “I will return, my Love. I go to seek food and drink for us.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “No need.” She raised her hand for an attendant and told of their needs. “This eve is for My pleasure. It is My pleasure that you not leave me.”

Sle’nel’ smiled, “It would appear I am at your command, then.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her desirously, “Perhaps in a little while from now, we could explore that statement in greater detail.” She turned her attention to Ann’wn, “Force Leader. Sit for a moment. Tell Me of your new love.”

Ann’wn blushed, bowing her head, “As you command, my Queen. Your High Counselor seems to believe she … that she … hmmm … that she wishes to live with me for a long term examination of our possible … uh … relationship.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly to herself, but disappointed in that it wasn’t The Healer, “In truth? How did this come about?”

“She says that I have … ummm … all the qualities that she has been looking for.”

“In truth? Such as this? Tell me, Ann’wn. Is this what you desire, as well?”

Ann’wn blushed once again, “I think not, Highness.”

“Is there another, Ann’wn?”

“There has been for many, many moons, but is not so for the other, so it is of little use. In the meanwhile, I will entertain the High Counselor. She will tire of me soon enough, I think.”

The High Queen thought Ann’wn correct in her assessment of Mil’der’in, “Go, Force Leader, and enjoy your eve. My new Warrior Woman of The High Queen will serve and protect Me well this eve.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Thank you, my Queen.”

As Ann’wn left, San’lr’in’ leaned back into her the corner of her chair, stretching out her long legs. She, Sle’nel’, Caitha and Meera all ate and drank, hungry from their long turn.

“Caitha, My Storyteller. Tell Me a story of The Realm.”

The dancing music in the background set the tale for Caitha, as she selected a tale in which she thought The High Queen might be interested, and one she thought The High Queen needed to know.

“Once, long, long prior were Mystics whose powers were far beyond the Mystics of the present era. They lived in a realm of all Mystics; a realm of much peace and beauty. But as in all things, nothing can remain in peace forever. As the eons passed, the Mystics grew wise, but weak in their powers, as the powers were seldom needed or used. This satisfied all the Mystics, except one. This one Mystic was different in mind and thought than all the rest. She was unsatisfied that their powers were diminishing, and tried to warn them against their loss. Refusing to listen to her worries, she instead asked and demanded for the powers through her cycles.”

San’lr’in’ enjoyed Caitha’s storytelling, so was captured into listening to the changing tones of her voice. But she was well tired from the transfer of powers, and began to drift away from the turn. Sle’nel’ saw that San’lr’in’ had closed her eyes, then watched as her Queen’s breathing took on a more even and calm pattern.

“Hold, Caitha. I think she has fallen asleep.”

The High Queen opened her eyes slightly, “No. I remain awake, My Elf. Caitha, please continue. I have not heard this tale. And please forgive My rudeness.”

She sat up a bit so as to prevent herself from falling asleep, then nodded to Caitha.

“She was called by Bres’nin’diln’, and after many cycles, her name invoked fear in all those who heard it. She grew strong in her powers but always demanded more, yet trying to save the powers from eternal loss. In truth, she became the most powerful of all the Mystics who had ever-prior lived, able to transport herself halfway across The Realm in mere moments, and able to make herself invisible for many turns. But to gain a power, she paid for it by exchanging her beauty for the power, being one of the most beautiful of all the Mystics. As her strength grew, the less beautiful she became, until finally she began to grow ugly and far removed from her once noted beauty.”

Being interested in the story, The High Queen fought to remain awake, “I know this name. Go on, Caitha. You have captured my attention. Who was this Bres’nin’diln’?”

“In truth, my Queen, you know her well. But I will continue. Even as she grew ugly and deformed, she demanded and received more powers, giving up more of her physical traits for each new power gained. Slowly, she began to look other than a Mystic. Her fingers had turned into great claws, and her once beautiful golden hair was now only a dark hide across her entire body. Yet she demanded more powers, trying to recapture all of them for The Realm. And as her strength grew, so did her size, until she became a hideously deformed and overly large creature, now walking on all fours.

“After many, many cycles of constant decay, she could barely use her powers, as her mind and hands could no longer recall or command the powers easily. In her desperation to keep the powers fully protected into one location, she thought long and hard on what to do, knowing she could no longer trust even herself in the knowing of them. She thought….

…and thought…

…and thought.

Since she had taken most of the powers of The Realm, there was no one left to help her in this consideration. And, in truth, her ugliness was so hideous that no one would dare look at her.”

The High Queen smiled, “I can now guess who this is, but is this in truth the legend?”

Caitha bowed her head slightly, “Yes, M’Love. Many storytellers all tell the same tale.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Interesting. Please continue.”

“After many long cycles of desperation and of worrying her mind into a crazed state, she finally determined to place all her great powers into one place. Into something that she could keep near her for the long eons she would now live, as when she had gained the powers, she had also gained an eternity of life cycles. After many more cycles, and after much loss of ability for good thought, she finally came upon the idea to place what was now remaining of her powers into a strong piece of wood that could be easily carried about.”

Sle’nel’ gasped, “The staff.”

Caitha smiled, but continued, “It took her many cycles to place her powers into this piece of wood, but no longer knew that her great powers had long prior diminished, much like the other Mystics’ had long prior, for lack of use. When she was finally done with transferring her powers to the piece of wood, she looked upon it, pleased with her work. But she had neglected to protect herself, forgetting about all the meanness she had bestowed upon all the other Mystics, and of all the powers she had in truth, stolen from them. And she was now so hideous and ugly that no one in all The Realm wanted her living among them. So all the great Mystics banded together, and using what few powers they had remaining to them, placed them all into one Mystic, giving this one leader the power to banish Bres’nin’diln’ forever from the known realm.

“They decided that they were not able to kill her, as that was not a fitting or just punishment, as she had killed none of them. So, they decided to banish her to the UnderRealm forever, to live with herself in her decayed and hideous self. Since Bres’nin’diln’ was no longer a fitting name for her—”

Sle’nel’ translated the name, “Strong one of the Ages.”

Caitha nodded, “—they renamed her.”

San’lr’in’ smiled again, “D’klr’dil. Beast of the UnderRealm.”

Caitha smiled, “Yes. Both of you are correct … they renamed her and banished her forever to the UnderRealm, only to be called back to The Realm under a great power. But the Mystics had not seen her staff, so the staff went with her to the UnderRealm. Useless to D’klr’dil except for comfort, the staff became unused for many, many long eons until the Elves came into The Realm. D’klr’dil could feel that their powers of love and battle were strong, and desired to meet with the Elves. Trapped forever in the UnderRealm, she sent her thoughts to them, cycle by cycle, but the Elves knew not of her and could understand not the messages.

“Finally, after even many more long cycles, one Elf bonded with a strong Mystic, and in this union produced a half-Elf/half-Mystic child who could hear D’klr’dil. She spoke to her for many cycles, giving D’klr’dil the long sought-after companionship she had missed. In truth, D’klr’dil came to love this half-Elf/half-Mystic and would have given anything to be able to be near her; to see her.”

“As with all children, the half-Elf/half-Mystic grew. She became a woman of great stature and importance in The Realm, but even in this, she never forgot her loyal friend, D’klr’dil, who had through the long cycles always sent her thoughts of love and stories of The Realm from long prior. After one lonely moment in her life, the half-Elf/half-Mystic went to the Great Plains and called for her friend, ‘D’klr’dil. Come to me. We must meet. I need my friend.’ For eons, D’klr’dil had longed for just this moment, but was now afraid. She became paralyzed in her fear. But the half-Elf/half-Mystic needed her friend, so helped her by opening the ground for her, allowing her easy access back into The Realm. And slowly, great paw by great paw, D’klr’dil came out into The Realm for the first moment in an eternity of eons.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “I never knew of this. How truly sad.”

“D’klr’dil knew well how hideous, decayed and smelly she was, so was well afraid that the only friend she had ever known through her entire life would become afraid and leave her. But the half-Elf/half-Mystic had sensed long prior this fear in her friend and stood firm, smiling at her as D’klr’dil breathed her first fresh air in eons. As D’klr’dil stood rigidly still, fearing her friend would run from her, the half-Elf/half-Mystic did just the opposite. She went up to her and touched her upon her great paw. D’klr’dil had never known such kindness, and was grateful for the touch.

“Every moon, the half-Elf/half-Mystic would come to the Great Plains and call D’klr’dil, always bringing something for her, and telling her of The Realm. But The Realm grew in its harshness, and within a few cycles, D’klr’dil could see that her friend grew weary of fighting against The Realm’s troubles. Even though D’klr’dil had long prior grown weak in her thinking, she could sense that her friend was a great leader, but also a great leader in need of the long-prior, and now-gone powers that she had collected for The Realm. Moon after moon, no matter the heaviness wearing upon her heart, D’klr’dil’s friend came and spoke with her, until finally on one moon, her friend came, but with such a heavy heart that she could not find the strength to speak of The Realm. It took D’klr’dil many moments to determine what to do, but did so, holding out her staff of powers to her friend. The half-Elf/half-Mystic took it, holding it, examining it.

‘D’klr’dil, my friend. I know from the legends what this must be. But I cannot accept this from you. It will cause you to diminish your mind greatly, and become only a large and violent beast. Nothing in The Realm is worthy of this. The sacrifice is overly much. I cannot allow you to do this.’

“They spoke of this for many moons, with D’klr’dil always offering the staff out to her, and with the half-Elf/half-Mystic always declining it. And moon after moon, D’klr’dil saw the weight of The Realm grow heavier and heavier upon her friend. ‘You must take this staff from me, my Friend, or you will die. I would rather you live for a while longer, and for me to diminish into a mere beast than for me to witness your weariness consume you, and for The Realm to lose its fight. Please take my staff, or never again return to me.’

“So D’klr’dil stood on all four of her great paws, and held the staff out to her friend with firm resolve. The half-Elf/half-Mystic was crying, knowing that she would either lose her friend, or The Realm. ‘This is not fair. You are the only friend I have ever known. And now I either lose you, or I lose The Realm.’ D’klr’dil was saddened to see her friend cry, so said, ‘If you lose The Realm, you will lose me anyway, as you will most likely die. So, either way, we are lost to each other. Take it, my Friend. Allow me one true act of kindness in my most miserable of life. It will be a blessing for my mind to finally be removed from this body.’ With her heart wrenching from her, D’klr’dil’s friend knew the statement to be of truth. She held out her hand to the staff, and slowly took it from D’klr’dil. ‘Thank you, my dear friend. You have saved The Realm in this act. I will not allow The Realm to forget your great deed. Whenever we look upon you for the eons to come, I will make certain that this great act of sacrifice is recalled. Goodbye, my Friend. I love you well.’

“With that, D’klr’dil returned to the UnderRealm, and the half-Elf/half-Mystic returned to her reign as High Queen, bringing back the powers of the sorcerers, which was enough at that moment to bring The Realm back into an age of peace. For the remainder of the High Queen’s life, she returned to the Great Plains, moon after moon, bringing food for D’klr’dil and calling her to her. But sadly, D’klr’dil never again showed any sign of recognition, having turned finally and fully into a beast.”

San’lr’in’ nodded slowly, saddened by the story, “The first High Queen. A sad story, Caitha, but one I am most grateful for, in the hearing of it. Thank you for your bravery in telling this to Me. I should have been told this long prior.”

Caitha nodded, “Perhaps you will look differently upon D’klr’dil now.”

San’lr’in’ nodded again, “It is strange though, as she allows only a High Queen to call her to The Realm. I wonder if she really recalls not…” She allowed the remainder of her thought to remain unspoken, thinking on all the instances she had called D’klr’dil to her.

“Either that was the saddest story of all moments, or you are the best storyteller in all The Realm, Caitha.” Sle’nel’ had been both fascinated and deeply saddened in the story, recognizing the greatness of Caitha’s artistry. “We should have more recognized your ability in Woden.”

San’lr’in’ rose, smiling at Caitha, “I sensed this greatness in her upon our first meeting. She is a master storyteller.” She went to Caitha and hugged her, “Thank you, My Storyteller. I am well pleased that I can say that you are now The High Queen’s Storyteller.”

Caitha blushed, “Thank you, M’Love. It is nice to be appreciated. But know that many storytellers know of this story, but have always been fearful to tell it to you.”

“They would have not told it so greatly as you, and this is why they have longed fear to tell me of it. While the stories are interesting, their telling of them leaves much to be desired. Perhaps you can give them some helpful pointers. From this moment on, Caitha, you will be known as the official storyteller to The High Queen.”

Caitha bowed her head, “I am honored, High Queen.”

“Perhaps while she yet remains with us, you would be good enough to teach My Sister more of The Realm’s past through your stories. She has much to learn.”

Caitha nodded, “I will consider it as my duty, M’Love.”

San’lr’in’ looked at both Meera and Caitha, “Go and enjoy the celebration. There are enough guards about this eve.”

San’lr’in’ turned to Sle’nel’, “We are finally alone, once—” Just as she was speaking, many Shrd’ilker’ins young ones came running out from a door, headed directly to Sle’nel’, squealing in their excitement, “Elf! Elf! Here we are, Elf!”

San’lr’in’ saw that Torsn’dynl’ and a few other Women of the Trees were standing near the door, smiling, having finally allowed their town’s young ones to see and touch The Realm’s Elf. Sle’nel’ stole a quick glance toward San’lr’in’, but was then consumed by the many children. San’lr’in’ smiled, moving away, not wishing to interfere with Sle’nel’s moment.

She went to one of the tables for food and drink, standing and watching the large celebration in all its differing activities. She stood alone, welcoming the moment, finding herself tired and wishing she were back in the Valley, when suddenly a great cloud of smoke appeared, accompanied by a large cracking of lightning sound. The High Queen was initially caught off-guard, but quickly prepared herself, becoming aware that there were no guards directly about her. She readied her powers, soon realizing who came to visit with her in such a fashion.

When the cloud of smoke disappeared, she stood facing the visitor, showing no sign of surprise, “Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, My Sister. What brings you to this festive affair?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked about the event, “You seem to have a large amount of such functions. Are you always at celebrations?” She saw Sle’nel’ with the now terrified children, “And look. The Elf entertains the young ones. How quaint and familial of you, my Sister. Have you finally settled down into family life, then? I wonder how long this will last until you grow bored and seek another.” She laughed with a mean spirit, but watched about her carefully. “Perhaps then, the Elf will finally find her way to me, as I will give her what neither of my other two sisters were able.”

Ann’wn, Meera, Uthrn, Sam and all the other warriors and guards were already surrounding her, but San’lr’in’ raised her hand for them to remain away.

Torsn’dynl’ walked toward the two of them, when Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shrieked at her, “Remain away from me, you old hag. Long prior, you lost my trust of you and your kind. I intrude upon your lands as I have need to speak with my sister. I have no need of you. Remain away from me.”

Torsn’dynl’ began to object, “This is my realm, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, and you are not invited. You belong here not with all—”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non raised her hands, sending a great wave of sparks rushing to just in front of Torsn’dynl’. She jumped back slightly, as Sume’n’tinel’ti’non said, “Remain away. I come in peace, but came not to see you.”

San’lr’in’ breathed in deeply, then spoke slowly, “Refrain from your sorcery. It is not welcomed here. I wish not to remove it from you, but will do so if necessary.” She paused for a moment, keeping herself calm, breathing, then said, “But you say you have come to speak with Me. Would you be more comfortable in a private setting?”

She had been studying her sister carefully while Sume’n’tinel’ti’non had been speaking to Torsn’dynl’, sensing her with much anxiety and fear.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non nodded, all but whispering, “Yes. In private. Away from all of them. Away from all their treachery. And away from your guards. I vow that I or any of my legions will attempt no attack upon you.”

The High Queen breathed in deeply once more, sighing, “And I suppose you will want the Elf with us, as well?”

Again, her sister whispered, “No. This is between you and me.”

While surprised, San’lr’in’ showed no indication of it, “Do you need refreshments from your long journey, while we speak?” The High Queen had also sensed that her sister had been running scared for a while, and was exhausted. She was also surprised at her sister’s almost pleading attitude.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non nodded, “It would be welcomed.”

San’lr’in’ looked to Torsn’dynl’, “Please have food brought for us, in containers from which we will both take our food and drink. I wish My sister not to think that we try to poison her. We will use your small banquet room.”

Torsn’dynl’ nodded slightly to her attendants, and they ran off quickly to prepare the food and drink. Ann’wn stepped slightly forward, lowering her sword, bowing her head, “High Queen?”

Softly, The High Queen returned the unasked question, “No, Force Leader.” Uthrn came up, but before she could say anything, The High Queen raised her hand, “This will occur between the two of us, only. If any of you wish to guard, you may stand outside the doors.” She raised an eyebrow to Ann’wn, narrowing her eyes, “Am I understood?”

Ann’wn bowed, “Yes, Great High Queen.”

Some of the other Deep Mystic leaders began to come toward them, but once again, The High Queen turned to them, “No. I will not be questioned.” She turned to her sister, gesturing with her hand which way they were to head, “Please accompany Me.”

Sle’nel’ stared, saying nothing, keeping the children closely around her. She also had sensed that Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was frightened, and guessed that she had come to seek The High Queen’s protection and help.

Once in the small banquet room, The High Queen motioned for her sister to sit wherever she desired at the table. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non sat at the nearest seat, looking exhausted, breathing heavily. San’lr’in’ sat across from her, studying her once again. She blinked slowly, then softly said, “You have come a great distance to find Me.”

“You are not welcomed into my thoughts. Remain out of them. But yes, I have.”

“You are tired. Are you well?”

“What is this? You now care for me? Halt this ridiculous niceness. It becomes you not.”

San’lr’in’ sat back and sighed, “You have come to Me. It is not Me who chooses to disturb your eve. What is it you desire?”

The attendants brought in the food and drink, leaving it placed upon the table so that The High Queen and her sister could portion out whatever they desired. They left quickly without a word.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non began to place the food on her plate, looking at her sister, “Take a bite of this so I know that I am not poisoned.”

San’lr’in’ did so, then placed down her fork, “I yet live, much to your sadness. Now tell Me, what is it you want from Me?”

San’lr’in’ once again sat back in her chair, having no need for more food. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non ate as she spoke, “I am starved. I have been running from the Mungardies for three turns.”

“But this is not why you come to Me.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shook her head, “No. It is not. I can take care of myself against the Mungardies, but it would seem they have become my enemy because of you. And I have heard of the revenge you cast upon them. You surprised them well, and made them most fearful of you. Perhaps you do have some qualities about you that I could learn to like.”

“If it were not for your great hunger, I would say that you waste our moments. I have no interest in what the Mungardies think.”

While eating, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non stared at her sister, then almost whispered, “They come.”

The High Queen just stared back at her, saying nothing.

“They come. As you said they would. The humans. They come.”

“And this has only now frightened you?”

“You must come see for yourself. I cannot explain this. You must come to Sansthera.”

* * * *

“Me? Come to Sansthera? Why? So that you can kill Me more easily?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shook her head, “No. I vow I will not do this. I vow your safety, and any who attend you.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, unbelieving of the statement, “And you expect Me to believe this? Even this eve you show your hate and disgust of Me.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non studied her sister carefully, realizing that she had done as The High Queen had said. She waved her hand as if in dismissal, which San’lr’in’ thought curious, knowing she did as such herself, “Yes, yes. I know. So what of this? I gave you my vow, did I not? I have never gone back on my vow to you.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “Once? This would be enough to instill trust for you? I think not. What can be as important as this to risk The Realm, Me, and perhaps the Elf?”

“I would never harm your Elf. Even I know the importance of having all the Mystics in The Realm. I know many others think me stupid, but I had not sensed you did as well.”

“I think you not stupid. I think that you would just like Me dead and out of your way.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non studied San’lr’in’ once again, “Your temper is short this eve. You look tired. Even more tired than I feel. Why is this?”

San’lr’in’ ignored the statement. She was moving into exhaustion from the turn, wanting the now tedious conversation to end, and for her sister to leave, “Tell Me how you know they now come.”

“You must see this for yourself. You must. What can I do to convince you? I now believe you. While I have no love for you, I know you spoke truly. What can I do that will show you of my sincerity?”

“Allow Me to bring My forces.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non thought on this for a moment, then waved her hand once again in dismissal, “Whatever. You must see for yourself. I cannot explain this. It has frightened even me. Whatever it would take, just so long as you come, but you test my patience. You must trust me.”

San’lr’in’ leaned forward, placing her hands on the table, “And you think it easy for Me to trust the enemy who has vowed My death? You expect Me to so easily trust My very sister who I know hates me well?”

Softly and uncharacteristically, she replied, “Yes. Both The Realm and I need you to do so. Even I, who believe you not am now frightened. And I know that you are the one chosen to halt them. You must come. You must see this.”

“Show Me your sincerity by remaining the eve and resting here. You know that you will be well guarded, and safe. I will allow nothing to happen to you. And you could use the rest.”

She laughed wickedly, “Now I am to trust you?”

“Of this you know that you can trust. You know full well that I would never kill you unless you directly attacked Me. You know that you have sensed this weakness in Me, prior.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non nodded slightly, “Yes. I have sensed this. You have some sort of feeling of family in regard to us. Strange, though. You have never prior even known of me, yet you have become this attached to one who hates you. Why is this? And why do you speak to me in a fashion that is even more equal than with our youngest sister?”

“I will ask you not how you know this to be so, but will accept that you have seen this. Perhaps I respect more the difficulties you faced than the loving raising of our youngest sister. This is something I cannot relate to, and perhaps resent. I know not, and I really care not.”

“I sense that you speak truly.”

“Be careful, Sister. I sense that you grow less hateful of Me.”

“Perhaps I understand you better than you think I do. Perhaps I really not wish your death.”

San’lr’in’ thought on that statement for a long while, leaning back into her chair, “Perhaps. I also see that we share many of the same characteristics, to My dismay. But you long for power, and are filled with hate.”

“You are also filled with hate.”

San’lr’in’ was stunned at that statement, seeing the truth in it. She said nothing, allowing the statement to pass, but remained startled by its direct astuteness, “We seem to be at an impasse. And I will not take the position as High Queen between us.”

“Neither of us can simply lay down our hate, as it has been ingrained in us in our past. But hear my plea. If you never trust me again, trust me upon this moment. I vow your safety. Bring whoever you wish. Make me remain a moon. I care not, but you must come.” She leaned forward slightly, speaking very softly, “You must come.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes, listening, but also thinking.

“Please, Sister. Trust me just this once. Please.”

The pleading had interrupted San’lr’in’s thoughts. She was fully surprised that her sister had begged. She opened her eyes and raised an eyebrow, “It is this important, then.”

“It is. This is not about taking you in a surprise attack. I vow this. I vow it. Please. You must come.”

“You remain the eve, and I will give you My answer in the morn. But if I come, it will be with My Private Guard.”

“I care not who you bring. Just come. And if it takes me to spend the eve, so be it.”

“If we come, we must visit with the Skr’kinges’ for one eve. We could come directly after.”

“Good. Just come. And come quickly.”

San’lr’in’ stood, “Did you come alone?”

She nodded, “It has been a difficult and challenging few turns. I lost many guards.”

“Are you in need of a Healer’s services? Do you have a need for anything this eve that I might be able to provide to you, besides the Elf?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non again laughed wickedly, “You are quick, and know me better than I believed. If we ever become less than enemies, you must tell me what it is like to lay with an Elf. But I require very little this eve. An attendant. Clean garments. And a soft bed would be most welcome. Perhaps you could spare me with an escort to get me safely home. I could also use your Healer for a few moments.”

“All this is easily arranged. You could also consider accompanying us to the Skr’kinges’, if that would be your pleasure.”

“To them? Are you crazed? Even remaining one eve will make your Elf run from them. Do you not know this? No. I will just take your escort and go toward home. I will prepare for your visit. You will need to remain at least three or four turns. But I vow your safe passage as well as your full comfort while you remain.”

San’lr’in’ nodded slightly, “I will send the attendant, and The Healer will arrive shortly. Know that this is My personal Healer, so you will be well tended. If there is anything else you require this eve, have your attendant send for Me. I will see you in the morn.” San’lr’in’ bowed her head, “I am amazed that you came to Me.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non bowed her own head, in return, “No more than I.”

San’lr’in’ held out her arm to her sister, “Come. I will escort you out the door.”

She opened the door and they both stepped out, with Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s arm on top of her sister’s. The High Queen handed her sister’s arm over to Ann’wn. Ann’wn bowed her head graciously, as expected of her by her High Queen, giving her arm to The High Queen’s sister.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non rested her arm upon Ann’wn’s, laughing wickedly once again, “Tell me, Force Leader of The Realm’s High Queen. What are your plans for the eve?”

Ann’wn blushed, but San’lr’in’ spoke for her, “She is spoken for this eve. But if you would like another, we can see if that can be arranged.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked at her sister somewhat resentfully, “Why do you insist on taking the fun out of everything?”

San’lr’in’ ignored the statement, “Force Leader. Escort My Sister to her room. Guard her well, and be wary of her sorcery.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Yes, my Queen.”

Torsn’dynl was fully surprised, “Is this wise?”

San’lr’in’ was overly tired to care, “Wise? Was it wise for Me to go through such pain this midturn? Is it wise of Me to remain as High Queen, risking My life with each turn? Is it wise to think that we even can halt these humans from returning? It seems that little of what I do be as wise.”

She turned back to Ann’wn, “Torsn’dynl will supply you with some of her guards as well.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “I will increase the guards outside your door, my Queen, with your leave.”

She waved her hand in dismissal, “I am overly tired to care. Do as you wish. Just ensure that she remains safe and well guarded. She has need of My Healer’s services. And supply her with an attendant.”

San’lr’in’ went to her room, guessing that her Elf would be there given that her sister had interrupted the celebration. Several guards accompanied her, but she ignored them. One of the already in-place guards opened the door for her. She saw Sle’nel’ waiting for her as she entered. She looked at her Elf, saying nothing, feeling tired. Sle’nel’ went to her, hugged her for a moment, then began to prepare her for their eve.

Sle’nel’ guided her toward the bed, softly saying, “Come. Let me take off your garments, then you can rest.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, watching her Elf, allowing her eyes and mind finally begin to rest. As Sle’nel’ tended to her, she began her meditations, slipping away from The Realm for a little while. She knew that if she didn’t, her eve would be filled with visions of evil.

After Sle’nel’ had finished preparing her, San’lr’in’ stood, removing her mind from its tensions. Slowly, as she was taught, meditation through meditation, she moved herself into a state of oblivion, focusing on her breathing. When she reached her fifth meditation, she began to focus upon her powers, going through each of their commands. Seeing them in use. Practicing them in her mind. After many long moments of going through each, she moved mindlessly into her sixth, then finally into her seventh, where all The Realm was no where to be found. Then, one-by-one, she moved back through her meditations, backwards. Focusing.

When she brought herself back into The Realm, she opened her eyes and looked about the room. She saw that her lover was lying in the bed, and that her Healer was sitting at a small table, waiting.

She said softly, so as not to wake her Elf, “Healer. Is all well?”

She nodded, then also spoke quietly, “Your sister was injured.”

“It will heal I presume, given your abilities.”

“She neglects herself. She says that they have no good healer.”

“Perhaps you could teach them a little while we are there.”

“I know nothing of healing R’kin’dles.”

“A challenge for you, then. What was her injury?”

“An arrow wound, three turns prior. Dirty and infected. I will tend to it again in the morn. She is with fever.”

“I saw this not.”

“She masked it from you with her sorcery.”

“What else did she mask from Me?”

“She lied to you not. She is just fearful for her life at present. She has many of your traits, Highness.”

“Yes. I have seen this. It is troublesome to Me.”

“Did you complete all your meditations this turn?”

“Yes. Is it your affair?”

“Yes, my Queen. It is. But you do look improved. Do you need anything?”

“No, Healer. Have a good eve. Have you found a lover for the eve?”

She sighed, “One has asked, but I remain alone. I am not interested.”

“Who?”

“One of the Warriors of the Sword guards.”

“Ah. Have patience, Healer. Your moment will come.”

The Healer left quietly, and San’lr’in’ removed her eve garments, slipping into the bed next to her Elf. She was slightly surprised that her Elf had also removed her own eve’s garments, but saw that her eyes were closed, so moved closely next to her and wrapped her arm around her.

Sle’nel’ felt her, rolled over and looked at her, smiling sleepily, “I tried to wait for you, but could not. I am sorry, San’lr’in’.”

She moved closer, then kissed her. San’lr’in’ returned the kiss, then began to lay her head on her pillow, “A long turn for us, My Desire. Sleep well.”

Sle’nel’ moved on top of her, kissing her once again, “In a while.”

San’lr’in’ looked up at her, moving her hands down to Sle’nel’s hips, enjoying the feel of their silky softness. She moaned as Sle’nel’ kissed her neck and then her breast, “I can think of no bette—”

Sle’nel’ placed a finger to her lover’s lips, “Shhhh. Just feel me.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ opened her eyes and began to rise, knowing they needed to do so early.

“Why do you awaken so soon as this?”

“You are awake, then. I thought you were yet asleep. Surely you are not rested.”

“I am content. My eve was filled with better than just rest.”

Sle’nel’ moved closer to her Queen, “I cannot resist the feeling of you, although I knew you needed the sleep.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, “Was that a choice? Sleep or you?”

“Why did your sister come last eve?”

San’lr’in’ brushed her hand through her Elf’s hair, “She is yet here. She remained the eve. She requested that I come to Sansthera.”

Sle’nel’ raised an eyebrow, resting her head on her Queen’s shoulder, “Oh?”

“She pleaded I come. I told her I would give My answer this morn.”

“We go?”

She nodded, “After our visit with the Skr’kinges’. It will be a diversion on our way to your home, but she says that I must see for Myself. She says she now knows that I am correct and that the humans come. She is, in truth, frightened by what she saw.”

“You trust her?”

“At this moment, perhaps. But I trust few ever at even the best of moments. I will call My Private Guard to attend Me.”

“You told her of this?”

“Yes. She cares not who or how many I bring, so long as I come. When do they give you the key to El’fs’nd’lle?

“This morn. You meet with her again this morn?”

She nodded, “I will come to you when My affairs with her have concluded. After, we will begin our journey to the Skr’kinges’.”

The attendants prepared them, and then each left to their duty. San’lr’in’ was led to where she was to meet her sister. She had been prepared as a High Queen, in formal garments meant for the turn, as she had been informed that the ceremony for Sle’nel’ was to be a formal one.

Ann’wn was waiting for her outside the door to the room, kneeling and bowing her head as The High Queen approached, “Rise, Force Leader. Is she here?”

“Yes, my Queen. She awaits you inside, with The Highest. My Queen?”

She raised an eyebrow, “Tell Me.”

“You are stunning, this turn.”

Her eyes softened for a moment, but she only nodded, in response.

The door was opened for her, and she went inside to a small, but cozy and private room. The morn meal had already been prepared. She saw that her sisters were already eating.

“Good morn, My Sisters. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, you surprise Me.”

San’lr’in’ studied Sam carefully, moving into her thoughts so that she could learn why Sume’n’tinel’ti’non had brought her together with them.

“I can see that you have already discovered as to why I requested her presence. And my, but do you not look queenly.”

San’lr’in’ nodded only, refraining from responding. She looked to Sam, “You learn more of The Realm than could be expected.”

Sam nodded, “She asked me about the Spirits of the Falls. I saw no harm in the reply.”

San’lr’in’ looked to Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, “The Spirit Mothers have always been a challenge. But Far’lin’ter’il fooled us all. I lied not to you about this.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non nodded, “You bore me with detail I already know. I thought the youngest of us would know more than she does, but even she seems confused by the affair.”

“And you thought Far’lin’ter’il always told you the truth.”

“She manipulated me. And used me!” She spat out the words.

“She hid you away because of the R’kin’dles’ line in you. And she told us that you are not quite the same in your mind as the rest of us.”

“And you agree with her, I assume.”

“I know you not well enough to say as such. All I know of you is of your bitterness and hatred toward Me.”

Sam interrupted, “Yet, she came to you.”

Both the other two sisters waved a hand at her, dismissing her. Sam looked perplexed, then laughed, “You both use the same gesture.”

The High Queen felt herself becoming irritated. She got herself some of the morn meal, then sat at the end of the table. She looked at her plate realizing that it felt strange to get her own food, but thought it a nice change.

“So? Do you come or not?”

San’lr’in’ sat back in her chair, trying to remain somewhat distant so as not to become even more angered, “Yes. I agree to your request.”

“Good. When?”

“As I said. After our visit with the Skr’kinges’.”

“You know the way?”

“Of course.”

“You will bring her, as well?” She nodded her head toward Sam.

San’lr’in’ looked at Sam, “Would you care to visit your sister’s home?”

Sam nodded, “She has the First Ones’ early diaries.”

San’lr’in’ looked to Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, surprised, “You become generous.”

“She is no threat to me, and holds nothing of importance.”

San’lr’in’ remained silent, well knowing her sister wasn’t done with the statement.

“But you hold the powers that are rightfully mine.”

In spite of her efforts to remain distant from her irritating sister, her patience was ending, “I made not this decision. It was made for the both of us.” She rose, “I gave you My answer. We will arrive within a few turns. Our visit will be short, and know that I will bring guards with Me.” She turned and began to leave.

“Come back.”

She turned back to look at this most difficult sister. She sighed, “What else do you require of Me?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non also sighed, “I will try to refrain from my long prior hate of you. Come back and eat your morn meal, and tell me how you knew that Far’lin’ter’il was lying to us all.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, reluctantly telling the story of the Spirits of the Falls, and all that had occurred. When she was finished, she took a bite of the morn meal, displeased with her own selection.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non thought about all the information for a long moment, “So. You in truth also knew not. She surprised you as well.”

“She showed Me to be a fool.”

“I can see why you did as such to her. I would have done worse.”

“It is not allowed, or I would have. I wanted to remove her from The Realm. But I have agreed, by vow, that the Spirit Mothers are to take care of their own.”

“Up to a point, it would seem. You interfered when they were going to allow our youngest and her mate to die.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “As you say, it is truth. Up to a point.”

“Now tell me all you know of the humans.”

San’lr’in’ sighed once more, sat back deeply into her chair, then told the tale she knew. When she was completed, even Sam was surprised.

“It is good you come, then. They must not be allowed further into our Realm.”

San’lr’in’ rose, “I am anxious to see of your urgent request. Until then, My Sister. I must tend to other duties.”

* * * *

She left the room, heading toward Sle’nel’s ceremony, grateful for the reason to leave. As the door to her sisters closed behind her, she stood completely silent for a moment, sighing, then forcing herself to focus on her breathing so as to calm herself.

Entering the room to the ceremony, she saw that all the Deep Mystics were present, and that Sle’nel’ was kneeling with her head bowed before them. Ersh’delrin’, Queen of the Mystics of the Winds was standing directly in front on Sle’nel’, her hand placed lightly on top of the Elf’s head, looking down at her.

“…upon this most long-awaited of moments. As the Deep Mystic leaders of The Realm, we have carried within each of us one part of the key, holding it sacred beyond all else, risking our lives when necessary, and always, faithfully, passing on our part when facing death, as our first priority. For many long and seemingly unending cycles, we have carried our burden with continued hope, trusting beyond reason that this moment would finally come forward. And now you are arrived.”

She raised her head to the other Mystics, the tears streaming silently down her face, “Our patience and trust have at long-last been rewarded. And in truth, there were many moments that some of us had lost hope when our young Sle’nel’ was taken from us. Removed from our sights. Hidden deep within The Realm, to be found and returned to us by our High Queen.”

“The moment has come to us finally when the Great Elves will be returned to The Realm. Although the process will take many cycles prior to them being fully returned in all their prior glory, it has begun here with us, and with our Elf, this turn. This is a great turn in The Realm, our Elf, for you and for us. After many, many long cycles and eons, the single moment that will realign our place within the stars is about to occur. The vows long prior given to us are finally to unfold about us.”

San’lr’in’ guessed that her speech had been going on for some moments and hoped she was almost done. She loved the Deep Mystics well, but didn’t mind avoiding their tendency toward excess whenever possible, especially in regard to their speeches.

“It is now the moment for you to receive the key to El’fs’nd’lle. Each of us now comes to you and returns to you that part of the key each of us has long held safe. As your mother gave it to us, it is now returned to you, in the same order. As each of us returns what has been entrusted to us, we no longer will remember it. You alone will now be the keeper of this key. Keep it safe, Elf. There will now be no other who can enter into El’fs’nd’lle. There were twenty of us to receive the key, so there will be twenty that now return it to you. I was the first to receive a part of the key, and am now, these long cycles since, returning it to you.”

Each Deep Mystic took their turn one-by-one, coming to Sle’nel’. They placed their hand upon her bowed head, and softly citing, in Sle’nel’s Elfin language, their part to her, instilling it deeply within her mind, ensuring that it could never be forgotten.

San’lr’in’ hadn’t known that Sle’nel’ would now be the sole carrier of this key. It gave her a moment of great concern, knowing that her Elf would now have to be more greatly protected and guarded.

It required until the beginning midturn for the transfer to be completed. When it was done, and as San’lr’in’ had thought, regretfully, the Deep Mystics would want to speak yet again. The High Queen felt sorry for her Elf, guessing that she was now more than tired of sitting upon her knees. She hoped that they had given her a soft pillow.

“The transfer is complete. You now are the sole keeper of the key to El’fs’nd’lle. Between this moment and the moment you arrive to your home, you must take great care and caution to remain alive and well. Without you, and without this key, which now belongs to only you, the long-lost Elves will never return. All is risked on this one moment. While not of our desiring, it is so. When the last Elves disappeared, the urgency was most great and the moments few. So the spell was strong in its memory, but weak and frail in providing only one chance. But know this. Between now and the moment at the gates, all the Deep Mystics will be watching over you, guarding you, trying to ensure your safety. But also know this, and be forewarned. As the Deep Mystics guard over you, all your enemies will now try to prevent you from arriving to the gates of El’fs’nd’lle, and once there, and until you are inside, there is nothing you can trust. Your enemies now know that you hold the key. They have felt the shift across The Realm, such as when you became the High Sorcerer of the Sorrows. Your burden is heavier at this moment than ever prior. Your journey to the gate will be dangerous and plagued with battle. Your Birth-daughter is arriving this midturn and will now travel with you, as she is able now to help protect you. Her powers are strong for her young age, but are not yet as focused as our High Queen’s. But between them and all the Deep Mystics, you should arrive safely. And know this. Although your Birth-daughter is part-Elf, it is only you who can open the gate, Sle’nel’. All now rests on your shoulders. Go, and be safe. Much depends on you now.”

Sle’nel’ rose, beginning to go to San’lr’in’, but Torsn’dynl’ began speaking, “Our Great High Queen, and our Elf. Sle’nel’s Birth-daughter is not yet arrived, but is expected soon. It would be our honor to host your midturn meal prior to your departure. Would this be allowed, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, knowing that the Deep Mystics loved their food moments.

“Then we will reconvene in the Great Hall, and all will be invited.”

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ went to the Great Hall, “I must tend to our journey, My Desire. I will meet up with you in a moment.”

Sle’nel’ nodded absent-mindedly, and went over to Caitha. Meera was standing near The High Queen, guarding her, “Warrior Woman. Have a guard bring Ann’wn and Uthrn over. There is much to tend to prior to our journey.”

San’lr’in’ watched Meera with some interest, noting that Meera had command over all the other guards, and also noting that Meera now wore garments similar to Ann’wn’s. She wasn’t certain how all this came to be, but accepted that there was some order within the ranks unknown to her, these turns. She was pleased to note, though, that Meera wasn’t second-guessed in her orders.

Within a few moments, all three stood before her, “Force Leader. Call My Private Guard to Me. Uthrn, call My Black Guard to Me. After our short visit with the Skr’kinges’, we travel to Sansthera prior to El’fs’nd’lle. Our Elf now holds the key to El’fs’nd’lle. Without her, no one will ever again open its gates. She must be guarded well. All the Elves’ enemies will now try to halt Sle’nel’ from reaching her home. We must travel well covered. I need the Black Guard and My Private Guard at the Skr’kinges’ by our arrival. Has Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n arrived?”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “She has just arrived, my Queen, and will be brought here as soon as they dismount and make their way through the trees.”

Ann’wn motioned to Uthrn and Meera silently. They quickly disappeared, arranging for The High Queen’s elite guards.

“Prepare our weapons. I will travel fully armed. Ensure that our Elf has enough arrows. We leave after this midturn meal. Who comes to tend our youngest of the collective?”

“Five of the sorcerers, Highness.”

She nodded, “Then we travel with overly many. How long will it take us to arrive to the Skr’kinges’?”

“If we must, two eves, arriving early on the second morn. But it is mostly open ground. I would prefer we travel more hidden, but slowly.”

“We travel on the open ground, swiftly. We will run until we can run no further. Take the quick route, and make it quicker. I expect us to arrive late after eve, next turn.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “My Queen. It is my duty to protect—”

San’lr’in’ raised her hand, “I know My vow to you, but our enemies will not expect us to take the more open route.”

“The Mungardies will not live up to their truce?”

San’lr’in’ had been looking around the room, studying the Mystics, but became startled at Ann’wn’s question, “Mungardies? I am not concerned about them.”

Ann’wn’s eyes became wide, “My Queen? Then who concerns you so?”

“The long-prior turned Mystics and sorcerers. Those who have turned against The Realm.”

“With respect, my Queen. We have not battled them for many cycles. They long prior ceased their fighting. Surely you recall this, my Queen.”

Ann’wn looked fully surprised. The High Queen sighed, “Think, Ann’wn. When did they cease their fighting against us? Think hard on this.”

Ann’wn took a few moments, frowning. Suddenly, she gasped, “When you came into your powers; when you first became High Queen.”

“Not all of them, just most. But yes, Force Leader. They were frightened by My powers. But My powers now frighten them less than the possibility of the Elves’ return.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “With your leave, my Queen. I go to prepare for our journey.”

San’lr’in’ began to go to her Elf, when Torsn’dynl’ came up to her, “Great High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ bowed her head, “Queen Torsn’dynl’. What may I do for you?”

“My warriors will follow you, but you must now prepare your powers. It is the moment that you use them, as necessary. Save them not further, High Queen. Fight hard against our enemies, or we will lose. This is one of the moments for which you were given these powers. Are you prepared to use them?”

“I have readied them, and I will do so once again prior to our leaving. I have commanded that we take the open ground.”

Torsn’dynl’ nodded, “Either way is dangerous. At least on the open ground all your guards will be able to see them. Remain on the open ground but close enough to the forests to see, as that is where my guards will be.”

San’lr’in’ nodded.

Torsn’dynl’ nodded toward one of the doors, “The young one has arrived. She has grown since you last saw her. Prepare yourself. She both speaks and walks now. And she has a good sense of her powers. She will be of good assistance to you. Your scholars also arrive.”

“Were your healers able to examine the ashes and knife that we brought?”

“It is as we first believed. It is of the evil sorcerers. They must have called a long-dead sorcerer to them.”

San’lr’in’ was surprised, “A long-dead sorcerer? This is not a good report.”

Torsn’dynl’ just shrugged, “Are they ever good reports with such?” She placed her hand on The High Queen’s shoulders, “Fail us not, High Queen. The Elf must get into El’fs’nd’lle. And you must now seek this long-dead sorcerer and rid The Realm of it.”

“If we lose, it will only be over My death. But to the end, I will fight.”

“I know. Sadly, of this I know. May it not come to this.”

They both turned as Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n entered, holding the hand of a sorcerer. San’lr’in’ was surprised, as indeed Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n had grown. The Young One let go the sorcerer’s hand, then walked over with great dignity for one so young and small, to The High Queen.

She knelt and bowed her head, “Great High Queen. I have come at your bidding to serve you.”

Across the room, Sam shook her head, saying to herself, “This cannot be my daughter, as my daughter is yet a mere infant. This one looks not like my daughter.”

Do you know what faces us, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n?

Yet kneeling, she kept her small head bowed, Yes, Great High Queen. I have been informed. What I know of my abilities are at your command. But I am also anxious to visit with my Birth-Mother.

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, You would rush a High Queen, Young One?

She gasped slightly, My apologies. I forget myself. I find it difficult to control my delight, my High Queen.

I welcome you with us. I hope our journey remains safe. Go. You have My leave. Go to your Birth-Mother.

Thank you, Great High Queen. I am deeply honored to be here with you.

Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n stood, trying to look dignified. She bowed to The High Queen, then turned and ran to her Birth-Mother, shrieking in glee, “Birth-Mother. Birth-Mother. I am here.”

San’lr’in’ smiled to herself, pleased at Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n’s growth and awareness. Sle’nel’ had watched in amazement as her unrecognizable Birth-daughter went to her High Queen, then came running to her. Sle’nel’ bent down and held out her arms, picking her up as she rushed into them.

“Birth-Mother. Do you recognize me? I am finally here with you. I have missed you. Have you missed me? We came on R’lodin’lindor and D’ron’stri’nil’. I hope you mind not that we used R’lodin’lindor, but she minded not, and she likes remaining with D’ron’stri’nil’.”

Sle’nel’ was fully amazed at Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n’s language ability, “Sele’, you speak. And walk.”

“For a long while now, Birth-Mother. Did you not know this?”

“And you are so big now, Sele’. The last moment I held you was when I was in the Sorcerers’ village. You were thinking your thoughts then, but neither walking nor speaking.”

“I spoke soon after, then began to walk some moments after that. Do you not like me this way, Birth-Mother?”

Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, “You are fine, Sele’. You just surprise me. So now you travel with us. Are you ready for this adventure? Are you ready to see the home of your prior Elves?”

Sele’ turned serious, “All The Realm awaits this moment, Birth-Mother.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “So I am told. Perhaps you should go see your mother now, Sele’.”

She placed Sele’ upon the ground. Sele’ took her hand, making her go with her.

She bowed her head to Sam, “Mother Highest. I am pleased to once again be with you.”

Sam looked surprised, “You are grown. I barely recognize my own daughter.”

“It is me, Mother Highest. I grow quickly because this growth rate was instilled into my line. I sense that you are learning your powers, Mother Highest. Perhaps I can help you with some of them while we journey.”

Sam smiled, amazed, “Even my own daughter knows her powers better than I am able.”

“I am told that it is easier for me because of my youth.” She looked up to Sle’nel’, yet holding her hand, “Birth-Mother. When do we leave?”

San’lr’in’ had come nearby, so answered Sele’s question, “We leave as soon as your Birth-Mother and I are prepared. We must change from these garments.”

She placed her arm out to her Elf, “Are you ready?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, then looked down to Sele’, who was yet attached to her other hand, “Join us?”

Sele’ looked up at Sam, “Perhaps you would allow me to ride with you some of the turn, Mother Highest?”

Caitha and Meera had also come nearby, “Good morn, Sele’. It is good to see you once again. You have grown.”

“Oh, Caitha. Can I ride with you? Will you tell me stories?”

Caitha laughed, “Of course, M’Love. I would love the company.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Sam, “Be well prepared this journey. It will not be an easy one.”

Sam nodded, “I saw our sister off. She has a good escort. Ann’wn told them to take a long route, and to be on guard at all the moments.”

“Good. While Sle’nel’s enemies pursue us, she is pursued by the Mungardies. They have suddenly taken a disliking to her.”

Sam laughed, “I am not surprised. We will be ready when you are.”

The High Queen escorted her Elf and Sele’ back to their room, where she and Sle’nel’ prepared for their ride. Sele’ was excited to be with her Birth-Mother, Mother, and High Queen, but tried to hide it. She remained silent even though she had a thousand questions.

San’lr’in’ spoke to her as she was being changed, “Tell Me of your training, Young One.”

She wrinkled up her nose, “They make me memorize all the spells, and make me recite them every turn.”

“What else?”

“They make me practice with a sword, knife, and bow and arrow.”

“Is this all?”

“They make me learn the story of the past, and make me learn of all the different cultures of The Realm. It is most boring. Where did you get that scar on your back?”

San’lr’in’ looked down at her, “And you have been taught to directly question your High Queen, as well?”

Sele’ blushed, “Oh. My apologies, High Queen. I forget my manners.” She bowed her head.

The attendants had finished with Sle’nel’, dressing her in her High Sorcerer garments. She bent down and picked up Sele’, “Ask me, instead. I will tell you. But let us keep it a secret from our High Queen.”

Sele’ giggled, but then looked at San’lr’in’, “May I have your leave to ask you a question, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ raised an eyebrow, “How many questions do you have in you, this turn?”

Sele’ looked frightened for a moment, then grinned as she saw her High Queen smile slightly. She took her smile as permission to ask her question.

“If my Birth-Mother and Mother are no longer in union, but Mother Highest is yet my mother, what does that make you?”

“You are aware that Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’ is My sister, yes?”

“Yes, Highness.”

“Did that change because she is no longer with your Birth-Mother?”

“No, Highness.”

“What was I prior to these … difficulties?”

“My aunt. But I know of this, but are you now more than this, like a second mother?”

“Is it not enough that I am your Aunt, as well as your High Queen?”

“They make me learn these awful genealogy learnings, and I hate them.”

Sle’nel’ hugged her, then placed her down, “Sam is yet your mother, and I am yet your Birth-Mother. San’lr’in’ is your Aunt and your High Queen. It is enough to know for now.”

San’lr’in’ looked down at her, “It is strange to have you with us. I have never prior had a young one about.”

“Why not, Highness?”

She raised her eyebrow again, “Because they ask overly many questions.”

They walked together to the Entry Room, then ascended the many stairs back up to the main ground. When they arrived, they saw that their horses and weapons were ready, but not all were yet arrived.

San’lr’in’ looked at Sle’nel’, “I must prepare My powers.”

Sele’ asked, “Can I listen to them?”

“Listen to them?” She thought about it for a moment, “Yes, you can attend My meditations with Me, but only up to the fifth meditation. At that moment, you must leave My mind. Do you understand this?”

“I am able, and I understand, High Queen.”

“I must trust you to do so under your own powers then, as I will be overly engaged to attend to you. If I learn that you removed yourself not at that moment, I will send you back to the Sorcerer Women of the Mountains. May I trust you on this?”

“Yes, Highness. I will not interfere with your thoughts, and I will leave your mind promptly at the beginning of your fifth meditation.”

“Do you yet require a physical contact?”

“Only once for a short moment at the beginning, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, placing her hand upon Sele’s head, “Forget not, Young One. At the beginning of the fifth meditation.”

Softly, but anxiously, Sele’ responded, “Yes, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes and began to focus on her breathing, moving into her first meditation. She could feel Sele’s mind connecting slightly with hers so removed her hand and took her stance. She focused on her breathing, then her heart beat, slowly moving away from The Realm.

Focus. Into the center. Into where all life begins and ends. Focus. Breathe.

Ann’wn stood nearby, keeping all others away from her High Queen. She marveled at the Young One’s abilities, already moving alongside The High Queen’s thoughts: The child is barely able to walk, yet she speaks as an adult, and is already smarter than almost all others. This one will be a most powerful of leaders.

As San’lr’in’ moved into the fifth meditation, she felt Sele’ leave her mind. Content that she was now free to do so, she went through each of her long unused powers, including her new ones, moving through their purposes, spells, and behaviors, ensuring herself that each was safe, separate, and ready upon a moment’s notice. Some of the new powers frightened even her, but she ignored all her feelings regarding them, remaining distant from all feelings and emotions. When she was done, she quickly entered the sixth, then seventh meditations, then backed out of all them carefully, but with some haste.

When she was completed with her meditations, she bowed her head, breathed deeply, sighing at the weight of the burden given to her in regard to these powers. She allowed her body to remain relaxed, but could feel her thoughts tensing at what might now be ahead in The Realm. She silently hoped that their journey would be incident-free, but quickly ran through some of her lesser powers, just in case.

When she breathed her final deep breath, and then sighed, she raised her head and opened her eyes, “Healer. What are you doing here with Me?”

“Waiting to see if my healing was needed. Were you able to complete your meditations?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “A shortened version.”

“I could sense that your fifth meditation was troublesome. These new powers of yours? Are you well prepared to use them?”

“As you say, they are troublesome. I will try to work through them during the ride.”

“Perhaps this eve I can assist you through your first three meditations. Perhaps then you will be able to separate even more from them.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “Thank you, Healer. Now, we must depart.”

Chapter X

The Great Powers

Sle’nel’ had prepared her weapons while waiting for her lover, then helped Sele’ onto Sam’s horse, as Sam would tend to Sele’ this turn. When The High Queen had finished, and when all had said their farewells to the Women in the Trees, everyone mounted. Ann’wn saw that the Elf carried her own staff upon this turn, so went to her.

“Elf, do you have need of me to carry your staff?”

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “I will carry it throughout the journey, Force Leader, in hopes it will not be needed, but to keep it at the ready.”

She bowed her head slightly, “As you will, Elf,” then left, taking quick note that The Healer remained alone.

San’lr’in’ gave a few last commands to Ann’wn, and their journey began. They once again headed due west, quickly away from the forests of the Women in the Trees and onto the great empty shelf of the open lands. As directed, Ann’wn remained within eyesight of the great northern forests, but well enough away from them to avoid ambush. They rode like the wind, knowing that haste was far more important than silence. Ann’wn could sense that her High Queen was anxious regarding whoever now stalked them. She watched her High Queen remain excessively vigilant during the remainder of the turn, seldom seeing her do as such.

As the sun’s set began, The High Queen called for a momentary halt. Unknown to Ann’wn, she had sensed her raptor in the skies far above her. She held out her arm while yet sitting on her great horse, waiting for her messenger to land. It dove down to her quickly, pulling up at the last moment, landing gracefully upon her arm. She petted the back of its head as it relayed its message.

“Thank you, My Messenger. Go and be safe. Fly high, but watch over us carefully.”

Ann’wn moved her horse back to The High Queen, “Is all well, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ looked about her into the forests, “There is a large band of enemies up ahead, hidden in some caverns, but they seek My sister, and not us. I think they will try to avoid us. But I now worry for the High Priestess. By which route did they travel?”

Ann’wn relaxed a little, thinking it a good report, “Not this way, my Queen. More south of here by a great deal.”

They began their journey once again, pushing their horses into great speeds. Well past the sun’s set they traveled, forcing themselves forward so that they might reach the Skr’kinges’ by eve’s fall the next turn. As it became almost a moonless dark, Ann’wn halted them.

“My Queen. The horses must rest. There is a stream nearby, and they need food and water. Should we spend the eve, here?”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “For half the eve, only. Everyone can rest, but they must do so quickly. We will leave well prior to the sun’s rise. Draw a large circle upon the ground, and keep everyone within that circle after you have watered the horses. I will place a wall of protection around us for this eve.”

“A wall of protection, my Queen?”

She waved her hand, dismissing the question, “Ask not, Ann’wn. Get the horses watered as quickly as possible.”

“I will prepare your bed for the eve.”

“Just for the Elf and the Young One. I must remain up this eve to tend to the wall of protection.”

Ann’wn had a very large circle drawn upon the ground. Sle’nel’ watched, hearing of what was to occur, “San’lr’in’. What is this wall of protection? Have you ever used it prior?”

“No. Until this moment, many of My powers have remained hidden from The Realm. But now you carry the key to the Elfin domain. The magnitude of this now commands the great powers’ usage. Does the Young One sleep?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “So you rest not this eve?”

“I cannot. But you should, My Desire.”

The High Queen told Ann’wn, “I will guard us this eve, Force Leader. Rest, as in the morn, our ride is to become ever the more dangerous. But you will have no need to worry over us this eve.”

Ann’wn wanted to object, but knew better, “Yes, my Queen.”

She went and lay upon her own ground cover, guarding over her queen silently. San’lr’in’ walked to the circle, looking down at it for a moment. Suddenly raising her hand to the sky, she began to incite one of her long-silent powers, “The powers of unseen light, come forth upon this circle.” It took her many moments to call the power to the circle. When it was finished, she placed her hand lightly against some unseen wall, feeling its energies. Ann’wn watched with great interest, seeing that her Queen removed her hand quickly upon feeling the wall of protection.

San’lr’in’ moved back away from the wall a little, then turned back to it, moving into the eighth meditation, one she seldom used. As she finally arrived into it, her body became still as a rock as her senses took over. Nothing else occurred in her mind as she moved her mind into total sensual awareness of their surroundings. No sound went unnoticed by her this eve. No bird flew far overhead without her hearing it. No small breeze passed by without her knowing. The Healer also watched, noticing that she had slowed her breathing and heart rate down to unusually slow patterns, moving all her energies into her eighth meditation.

The Healer went to Ann’wn, knowing that she watched over her Queen. She placed her hand upon her shoulder, unknowingly causing Ann’wn to shiver at the touch, “I must be there for her when she returns to The Realm. She has entered a most difficult space, and it will be exceptionally difficult for her to return. Allow me to sleep a few moments, and then we will trade. I must be there to help her breathing return to normal when she begins to move out of her meditations.”

She looked at The Healer’s hand upon her shoulder, recognizing that she welcomed the touch. She nodded at The Healer’s statement, concerned, “It is sad that she feels she must do this.”

The Healer kept her hand on Ann’wn’s strong shoulder, liking the feeling, but knowing it meant nothing to Ann’wn, “She knows more of The Realm and its ways than you, Ann’wn. She knows that the ones who would seek to halt the Elf from reaching her home are not like the enemies you fight.” The Healer touched Ann’wn lightly on her head, then left.

The eve passed quietly, and Ann’wn woke The Healer per their agreement, allowing herself some sleep. She bent down to her and shook her lightly, thinking her beautiful even in her sleep, touching her hand to The Healer’s cheek, “Healer. It is the moment for you to watch over The High Queen.”

The Healer woke, sleeping only lightly, now looking at Ann’wn, wishing she were lying next to her, “Thank you, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn rose and held out her hand to The Healer, helping her to rise, “Would you like me to remain with you?”

Yes. Would forever be fine with you? She shook her head, “No, thank you. I will be fine.” She let Ann’wn help her to rise, feeling and liking the strength in her hand. She moved her hand to Ann’wn’s cheek, “Thank you.”

Ann’wn felt faint from the most desired touch, but knew that The Healer did this same gesture to many others, for little reason, “Call me if you have need of me.”

The Healer sat close to her Queen, watching for the signs she knew well that her Queen was returning. As The High Queen returned into her third meditation, The Healer rose, placed her hand lightly upon her Queen’s head, and entered her mind.

I am here to help you re-enter The Realm. Breathe slowly. Slow down your meditation from here. Focus. Move back into your center.

Without thinking, The High Queen relinquished her meditations to her Healer, grateful for the assistance. It had been a long journey to the eighth meditation, and she was now exhausted. As The Healer helped her move into her second, and then first meditations, The High Queen’s breathing and heart rate began to return to normal.

Aloud, The Healer finally said, “Return now, my Queen. Hear my voice.”

She staggered a little as she re-entered The Realm, but her healer steadied her, “The eighth meditation, my Queen? I could have helped.”

Softly, and somewhat weakly, she replied, “It is enough that one of us must do this. Thank you, Healer. What would I do without you?”

The Healer just smiled at her, “Are you hungry? There is some food left.”

“No. We must leave, and quickly. I cannot keep the wall of protection alive for much longer.”

With great haste, Ann’wn moved everyone into full preparation.

When everyone was finally mounted and ready, The High Queen raised her hand once more to the skies, “Powers of the unseen light. The eve fades as now does this wall of protection.” She continued returning the power to her. When she was done, the journey was once again begun. As they moved off into lands yet filled with darkness, they did so with great urgency. The High Queen looked about them briefly, seeing that Sele’ now traveled with Caitha this turn, while all the others had their weapons ready, or nearly so.

Just prior to returning her mind to The Realm, San’lr’in’ sensed about them more broadly, searching for their enemies. With relief, she hadn’t sensed any. As they now rode, she took a moment to rest. Ann’wn placed Uthrn in charge as she saw her Queen slump slightly on her horse, a well-known sign to Ann’wn that their Queen slept. Ann’wn had never quite known how her Queen managed to sleep while their horses were as such speeds, but had never questioned her Queen on this, accepting that it must have been part of her long-prior training. Ann’wn remained at her Queen’s side, riding alongside her until The High Queen awoke.

Sle’nel’ kept her senses tuned for anything unusual, not knowing what they now ran from. She slightly sensed the Deep Mystics off in the forests, so placed them far from her mind, but began to sense something else, uneasy in its feeling. She looked to the forests, trying to probe their deepness, hearing unrecognizable sounds.

She moved up to Uthrn, asking her to halt the group for a moment so that she could listen better. Uthrn halted the group, causing The High Queen to awaken. She saw Sle’nel’ searching into the deep northern forests well apart from them, turning her own senses to the same forests. She dismounted, moving slightly away from the horses, and began to move as quickly as she could into her eighth meditation, eliminating the others, although a difficult process. She focused, trying to clear her mind from The Realm, into a reality of only senses. Finally, she heard what Sle’nel’s ears were trying so desperately to understand: A battle.

She felt a hand upon her head, “Slowly for a moment. Breathe. Focus, and breathe.”

The jolt upon returning to The Realm directly from the eighth meditation caused her much disorientation. She stood, not knowing where she was, looking unseeing upon her Healer.

“Hear my voice, Highness. Breathe, and focus. Concentrate.”

San’lr’in’ felt her inner urgency swell within her, understanding nothing but its great need for her to return quickly to The Realm. She saw The Healer’s lips move, then struggled to concentrate upon her words. Finally, she heard them.

Moving quickly back to her horse, she shouted to Ann’wn, “A battle in the forest. The Deep Mystics now fight the evil ones. Move quickly, Force Leader. I wish not to fight them unless forced.”

Just as she mounted, Sele’ sent her thoughts to her, I can help listen to these—

Suddenly, San’lr’in’ turned to Sele’, enraged, “Never enter into My mind without permission. You have now just given our location away, Foolish One.”

San’lr’in’ knew that she was overly harsh on such a young one, but was angered that the evil Mystics would have been able to hear Sele’ send her thoughts to her as clearly as if they were within speaking range. Even Sle’nel’ was surprised at the error, thinking that the sorcerers should have taught her this lesson earlier.

The High Queen turned back to Ann’wn, taking a deep breath, then sighing, “They now know we are here. Make haste. We halt no more unless we must.”

Ann’wn motioned for Uthrn to guard the rear, Meera to guard the side near the forest, and for Sam to guard the other side, along with the other guards. Ann’wn began them running tightly together, keeping them at a great speed, hoping to outrun the evil Mystics and sorcerers.

The sun rose high into the sky yet they kept the horses running, knowing their endurance would end soon. Ann’wn was beginning to think that they would outrun their battles, seeing that they approached a great river. But as they neared it, she saw them. With regret, she halted their journey.

The High Queen rode up next to her, also seeing them. She turned, looking behind her, and saw yet another group of enemies far behind them. She then turned to her left side, looking off into the distance, knowing she would see them there also, sensing that they now tried to surround the travelers.

“So, our Deep Mystic friends have prevented only the ones in the forests from reaching us. It would appear we now have no choice but to the fight.”

“We could turn to the forest, High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, “Our horses are exhausted, as are we. The chase would be short. At least here we can see them and hope that our Mystic friends, if any survive, will come to assist us.”

Uthrn came up, “There are at least two-hundred of them, High Queen.”

Meera rode up to her, “I am ready, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, “My Warrior Woman. You please Me well. But this is not your fight.”

She dismounted and looked to Sle’nel’, but speaking to her warriors, “This is My fight, alone. You cannot fight against such as these. You have no protection from their powers. Ann’wn, draw a circle, quickly.”

Caitha walked up to her with Sele’, “Sele’ wishes to speak with you.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Sele’ who was being held by Caitha, “I have no moments, Young One. They are upon us and come quickly.”

“I can help, Highness. I have powers that they cannot fight against.”

“You are unskilled and unpracticed. And if I die, you must live to protect the Elf. And know this. If I die, prepare yourself to accept My powers. They must not be lost.”

“But my Queen—”

“Never question Me. I know what I do.” She winced slightly as a thought entered her mind, I hope.

She went quickly outside the circle, speaking to Ann’wn, “Allow no one outside this circle, unless I die. No one, Force Leader.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

She looked at the circle, focused her thoughts, then placed an impenetrable barrier around them. No Mystic or sorcerer spell or magic would get past her barrier, at least for a short while, but the battle against them now depended completely upon her abilities. She looked at the group of evil Mystics to their south, as they were the nearest and approaching the most quickly of the three enemy groups. She focused her powers, closing her eyes, seeing the power, practicing it in her mind, then reopened her eyes.

Sle’nel’. My Desire.

Sle’nel’ responded, but The High Queen was no longer able to receive any thoughts, her mind singularly focused on using her great long-unused powers. She held out her arms in front of her, pointing them toward the Mystics that now approached. She muttered some words that none of her travelers could understand, then began to direct her powers. Great sheaths of lightning came crashing down upon the enemy Mystics, causing them little harm but meant solely as a distraction to the real power source. They focused upon the lightning, using their own lesser powers to keep the lightning from injuring them, while San’lr’in’ prepared the power.

Sam watched with widened eyes as her sister created a small reddish-orange fireball that seemed to breathe as if alive. The moment The High Queen released it, the fireball grew immediately into an enormous wave of fire that moved directly toward the evil Mystics, enlarging and spreading as it went.

Trusting in the power’s ability to rid them of their enemies, San’lr’in’ turned away from it, moving her attention to the Mystics and sorcerers behind them. Closing her eyes, and knowing there were few moments, she focused quickly upon her next power, bringing it to her mind, practicing it. At the moment Ann’wn had halted them, San’lr’in’ had determined that the most dangerous of the enemy Mystics and sorcerers were the ones near the large river. Realizing such, she moved rapidly to eliminate the lesser enemies so that she could focus singularly upon the strongest of their enemies. She sensed that the second group on which she was now focused contained more of the evil sorcerers, and fewer of the evil Mystics.

She reopened her eyes, yet seeing the power in her mind. She held out her hand, palm up, and once again began inciting the power to her. As the evil sorcerers came closer, Ann’wn wondered if her Queen could unleash her powers soon enough to halt them. Even now, Ann’wn saw that they were sending spells against them, but that the protective barrier prevented anything from harming them—for the moment.

Caitha and Sele’ watched The High Queen blow lightly upon her hand. Suddenly, her small breath of air turned into a gigantic raging windstorm that rushed toward the evil sorcerers, raising them high into the air, turning and spinning them around, and as suddenly, dropping them back to the ground from far up in the skies.

Like prior, after she unleashed her power, she trusted in its ability to rid them of this enemy. She turned quickly to the enemy Mystics across the river, the most formidable group of the three. They had watched the one-sided battle scene about them, but had chosen to remain where they were. As they began to unleash their own powers, The High Queen could see that they wouldn’t be as easy to eliminate. For many moments The High Queen fought against their powers as they sent thousands of attacking birds against her, then great wild beasts, flying spears, and every spell and power they could amass together against her. All her efforts were focused upon defense, so she had few moments to think through her next power.

Unexpectedly to her enemies, she placed herself within what looked-liked a white transparent enclosure that shimmered and glowed with intensity. Now protected from their powers and spells, she focused on the power she wanted to unleash, closing her eyes and bringing it to mind.

At the same moment that she disengaged her protective enclosure, she jerked her arms out to the enemy Mystics and sorcerers.

Ann’wn was completely startled, Nothing has occurred!

It was as if The High Queen’s powers had disappeared from her. She saw that The High Queen waited patiently, but that the enemy Mystics and sorcerers were also surprised, beginning to laugh, now knowing that they had all but won the battle. But the ground beneath them suddenly began to split, and water from the edge of the river began to flood into the opening. The sorcerers and Mystics began to back up, trying to use their own powers swiftly so as to close the great crevice. Their efforts were useless though, as the crack grew until each of the enemy Mystics and sorcerers was sucked into its great gaping growing expanse.

The High Queen was weakening from her exertions, but pleased that her powers had been strong enough, for now, to eliminate this enemy. She turned her mind to Sele’, Young One. Do you sense any other enemies about us?

No, my Queen. Not at this moment.

Release the protective circle for Me.

Little Sele’ stood as she had been taught, and as San’lr’in’ did when commanding her powers to her. Sele’ focused upon her own powers, releasing all of the travelers from the protective barrier. Sle’nel’ watched in disbelief as Sele’ did so, now realizing that Sele’ also had great powers within her. The moment the barrier was dissolved, The Healer went to her High Queen. San’lr’in’ was yet standing where she had been when last using her powers, now unmoving.

“Can you hear me, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ was overly tired to respond, remaining still and trying only to focus upon her own breathing. The Healer was slightly hesitant to place her hand upon her Queen’s head, not knowing if she had removed her all powers, but did so willingly in order to help her. She began to help her Queen move into her first meditation, a spot in which she could help prepare her Queen for re-entry back into The Realm.

“Breathe. Focus. Center on your breathing.”

The High Queen wasn’t responding to her, so she moved her into her second meditation, “Can you hear me, my Queen? Focus upon your breathing. Breathe steadily. Feel it. Hear it.”

After many long moments, she felt her High Queen respond, finally taking a deep breath, then moving herself through her second meditation, back into the first, and then out of the meditations, back into The Realm.

San’lr’in’ opened her eyes, looking weakened, trying to focus upon her Healer. She placed a hand on The Healer’s shoulder for support. As Ann’wn saw what was occurring, she ran over to her queen, catching her as she began to fall. Ann’wn laid her gently upon the ground as The Healer explained, “She needs rest.”

Young Sele’ came up to her Birth-Mother, who was already crouching on the ground near her lover, worried, “Birth-Mother. We must leave. Our High Queen has bid it so. She has commanded that I inform the Force Leader that we must leave, and quickly. We are not yet out of danger.”

“She spoke with you?”

“She commanded me, but had no use for my own thoughts.”

“So she is fine?”

Sele’ nodded, placing her little hand on her Birth-Mother’s shoulders, “She is stronger than anyone in the entire Realm knows, if not a little grumpy, in my own opinion.”

Sle’nel’ rose, looking at Ann’wn, “Then we should leave. Place her on her horse. I can ride with her and hold her while she rests.”

Ann’wn nodded, giving the command to prepare. Within a few short moments, they were once again traveling. Ann’wn rode upon Mor’inl’, as Sle’nel’s horse was now the only one who knew the way to the Skr’kinges’. Ann’wn hadn’t desired as such, but had no alternative. She had never ridden any of The High Queen’s horses prior, uncomfortable in doing so, and uncomfortable with giving her lead over to any animal. Mor’inl” ignored Ann’wn’s anxiousness, leading them steadily and directly to their destination, doing so for her new master as well as for her long-prior former master. In truth, Mor’inl” yet loved her Queen and would do anything for her.

Uthrn rode next to Ann’wn for a moment, as they began, “These powers of hers. I have never prior seen as such. Why does she need such as us with her?”

Ann’wn nodded a little, “It would seem her powers are stronger than any of us as prior guessed. But she tells me that she needs us so she uses them not unless necessary. They are not meant to be used often. It is all I know on this.”

They rode until the sun’s set, then rested the horses for a moment. San’lr’in’ woke as the horses halted, looking about her, yet somewhat confused.

She felt Sle’nel’ holding her, speaking softly to her, “My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ held her more tightly to her for a moment, “You return.” Sle’nel’ dismounted, “We rest only for a moment, my Queen. Are you able to ride on your own, now? I wish not to over-tire your horse further.”

She asked Ann’wn, “Do you know where we are?”

Ann’wn shook her head, “No, my Queen. I follow Mor’inl” only.”

The High Queen nodded, then rode up to Mor’inl”, placing her hand on the wise horse’s head, sensing from her how far they yet needed to travel, “We should arrive well after mid-late eve.”

The High Queen whistled softly, waiting. She moved her senses upward into the skies. For a long moment she waited patiently. Hearing what she wanted to hear, she moved her horse slightly away from the others, holding out her arm. As prior, the great raptor landed upon it, shared its information, then swiftly departed.

She turned back to Ann’wn, sighing, “Not a good report.”

Ann’wn looked at her in disbelief, “More?”

She nodded, displeased, “They await us at every possible route.

Ann’wn was stunned, “Every possible route, my Queen? Perhaps we should return to the Women in the Trees?”

“They cover that route, as well.”

Ann’wn’s heart sank, “We are surrounded.”

The High Queen thought to herself, So it would seem. They have planned well.

Uthrn heard the report, “How many, High Queen?”

“Many more than we just prior faced.” The High Queen began thinking to herself, “Yet, they come not to where we now stand. Why is this so? Why do they await our arrival rather than come to us, as they did just prior?” She turned around, looking at the scenery, “Where are we?”

Ann’wn felt useless, not knowing where they were, and unable to solve The High Queen’s puzzle. The High Queen kept wondering, “Why do they not come to fight us, given their greater numbers? What land do we stand in that they might fear?”

She called the sorcerers, Sele’, her Healer, Caitha, and Mil’der’in to her, “Think inside all your teachings and learnings. Where is it in The Realm that the evil sorcerers and Mystics cannot move upon?”

“The land of ‘dre’g’rans’?

The High Queen thought about it a moment, then, shaking her head, said, “No. That would halt them not from coming to us.”

“The birthplace of the R’kin’dles?”

“No. That would just give them more power.”

Sele’ looked up at The High Queen, “Is it not the site of the First Sorcerer?”

San’lr’in’ looked down at her, thinking, then smiling, “Of course. You must be correct, Young One. It must be the sacred site of the first sorcerer, where all sorcery is banned.”

Ann’wn looked stunned, “You have no powers here, my Queen?”

“No, Ann’wn. Sorcerers have no power upon this land. It is why they remain away from us and await us at its borders.” She tried a small power, and found it not available to her, “My sorcerer powers are not with Me, but My mystic powers are yet available to us.”

“But what good is this, my Queen?” Uthrn was skeptical that any advantage was to be had from this knowledge.

San’lr’in’ was quickly thinking through all the possibilities that remained open to them, “That depends on how strong My powers are and how far I can send them. We must now use what we have.” She turned to the others, searching for her Elf, “Where is Sle’nel’?”

Ann’wn pointed, “She is listening for them with her Elfin ears.”

“Good.” She went to her, “Tell Me what you hear.”

Sle’nel’ listened for a moment longer, then looked at her Queen, “I think the closest to us are directly west of here, just at a forest’s edge.”

Sam was amazed, “How do you know they are at a forest’s edge?”

“I heard one of the eve birds that live only in the forests. There is a fire. I cannot see the fire, but I can hear it.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, pleased at the report, “Good. Can you hear where the next closest group to them might be waiting?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “I think so, but am uncertain. I heard a group far north of them. It would take them many long moments at great horse speed to reach them. The group south of them is not as far away, but yet not within a moment’s reach.”

“How large do you estimate those groups to be?”

“I know not, as I cannot hear them well, but the same amount. Most of these groups seem to be mostly sorcerers.”

The High Queen nodded, “Of course. They must be. If they were Mystics, they would have attacked us already. So the Mystics are not their main numbers. This is a good thing to know. Come. We move forward until the Elf can see them.”

They mounted, and then slowly moved toward the closest group of enemies, The High Queen planning her attack as they went. Sle’nel’ searched carefully for them, taking many moments before she finally saw their campfires.

Uthrn remained uncertain, “Why would they build fires, my Queen? Would this not be a trick? In truth, they must be smarter than this. Any warrior knows not to build a fire when waiting for an enemy. It will lead their enemy directly to them.”

“A sorcerer’s trick, you think? And they cast their voices so as to fool us?”

“I know not, my Queen, but it is not usual to build fires unless they are used as a trap.”

The High Queen nodded, “We will know in a few moments, and they yet cannot know that we approach. Without being able to use their sorcerer powers within the land we now stand upon, the Mystics will not be able to sense us this far away. The Elf has the greatest sense of this amongst all of us, in this regard.”

Ann’wn nodded, seeing the logic in it, but gladdened that they would be mindful of any sorcerer tricks.

Meera added, “And since they are not warriors, perhaps they know not the tricks of warriors.”

Uthrn seemed surprised, “But this one trick surely everyone must know.”

Ann’wn thought the same, “But we should assume not they do or no. We must be able to win this battle.”

As Sle’nel’ saw the campfires, they moved forward just a bit more, then finally halted, dismounting. Sele’ toddled up to her High Queen, “Highness. I have a few powers that were born with me that are now quite strong. I can throw a sound at them, from the rear of their camp, and then Birth-Mother would be able to know if their sounds are true, or sorcery.”

“You were born with this power?”

Sele’ nodded, “I was told that it is not a useful power.” Sele’ looked over to the sorcerers, who now looked somewhat embarrassed. The High Queen laughed lightly, but said nothing. She was amused that the Young One thought of her teachers as she had done of her own, so many cycles prior.

“Are you able to do this without capturing their attention at the unusualness of it? You would need to make it sound natural.”

Sele’ looked disgusted, “Of course, Highness. I said that I wa—”

Sle’nel’ looked down at her, narrowing her eyes, not liking that she took such a tone with The High Queen. Sele’ saw her Birth-Mother’s look, then broke off from the remainder of her statement, thinking better of it.

San’lr’in’ thought about it for a moment. She looked at Sle’nel’, “Would this be useful to you?”

“Is it not worth the attempt?”

The High Queen looked down at Sele’, then nodded.

Sele’ focused her power of sound, sending a sound that appeared as if it were behind the encampment. If the sorcerers were indeed in the camp, Sle’nel’ would be able to hear their surprise at the sound.

Sele’ sent the sound while Sle’nel’ listened for any startled sounds from the sorcerers and Mystics. None occurred.

Sle’nel’ shook her head, “It is as Uthrn warns. They are not there.”

The High Queen looked at Sle’nel’, then Sele’, “Continue this pattern, moving slightly north, then south, until they are found. It should take not long. If they lay such a trap, then they must be close by, prepared to surprise us.”

She turned to the others, “Prepare your bow and arrows, only. We will combine them with My powers and give them a surprise attack from the sky.” She turned to Ann’wn, “Whether they can use them or not, give out whatever bow and arrows we have. My powers will direct the arrows, and will join in with the arrows you send. We will supply our enemies with a trick of our own.”

Within a few moments, Sle’nel’ reported back, “We have found them, but they are combined with yet another group. We guess that there may be three-hundred or more. We also found the next nearest groups, and they are overly far away to be concerned over. They would need to race for a good portion of the eve to arrive at the moment for assistance.”

The High Queen turned to Ann’wn, “Force Leader, while battles are your domain, I must take this one over, as it must be controlled through My powers.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “I understand, my Queen.”

The High Queen placed a hand on Sle’nel’s head, “Show Me how far, in your mind, they are from us.”

Sle’nel’ looked in the direction of their enemies, knowing where they were by their last startled sounds.

The High Queen smiled slightly, “Now, we surprise them. Elf, release your arrow when you see the light I now send over them. The remainder of you, release your arrows immediately after our Elf, in the same direction. Worry not over your aim or strength. Then prepare instantly and follow the same pattern three more moments. When your fourth arrow is finally released, mount your horses and be prepared to ride at My command.”

She looked back down at Sele’, “Have you learned to command any of the weapons’ powers?”

She shook her head, “They tell me that I am yet overly young to play with weapons.”

“Pity.” She thought for a moment, “Wind?”

Sele’ nodded, “Wind I can do. How much would you like?”

“As much as you can give, immediately after the arrows. A windstorm?”

“I can do as such, Highness.”

“With dirt and dust in it?”

Sele’ looked up at her, “Really? You will let me do this?”

The High Queen nodded, “Lots of dirt and dust. But hurt not the forest trees, if possible.”

The High Queen looked around, checking their preparation, “Once begun, the attack will be quick, and then we travel even more quickly. Be well prepared.”

The High Queen closed her eyes for a moment, gathering all her powers to her. When she was ready, she began preparing her first power, creating a small ball of light. From the direction she had learned from Sle’nel’, she sent the light floating into the air toward their enemies. As if having a mind of its own, it grew larger and larger as it neared the enemies, lighting the sky over their hiding place. Suddenly, Sle’nel’ could see them well, as could Sam and a few of the others. And the light now blinded their enemies, as The High Queen had planned. She nodded to Sle’nel’, and suddenly the arrow attack began. As their first round of arrows was released, The High Queen added her own powers of weaponry, guiding all the arrows and making a thousand-fold more arrows travel with their own, as if they had a force of thousands. Upon four moments, the thousands of arrows pierced into the enemy sorcerers and Mystics. Sele’ counted the four arrow attacks carefully, then began and sent her windstorm.

As Sele’ provided her windstorm, The High Queen prepared her next power, chanting over a small stone she had picked up earlier. She finished drawing the power to her, then as quickly as she could, she released it by opening the palm of her hand, allowing the small stone to throw itself into the windstorm. The moment the small stone was released, many other stones, all larger, also threw themselves into the windstorm, becoming forceful weapons against their enemies.

As she released her power, she turned quickly to her horse, picked up Sele’, and mounted, “Ride. Quickly. Prepare your weapons. Remain directly behind the wind, Force Leader.”

They rode as if part of little Sele’s windstorm, remaining directly behind it. As they neared their enemies, they saw that what remained of their enemies ran around in confusion. The High Queen’s guards fought those near them, as The High Queen remained vigilant against any Mystical attack or sorcery.

Without realizing it, she held Sele’ tightly to her, “Aunt High Queen, you are crushing me.”

Ann’wn rode up to her, replacing her sword, “We can find no more alive, Highness. Should we ride on?”

“Have Sle’nel’ listen with her Elfin ears once again. Then we continue.”

She whistled softly once more for her raptor. After several moments, she held out her arm, sensing it coming to her. It landed quietly upon her arm as Sele’ looked on in amazement, wishing she could pet the great bird. The High Queen petted and scratched the back of its head as it gave its report to her. She lifted her arm lightly, and the great bird flew off once more.

Ann’wn and Sle’nel’ had returned, “I only hear the noises from the others, overly far off. They begin to come, though.”

The High Queen nodded, “Then we leave.”

They rode as quickly as they could through the forest, The High Queen knowing that they had evaded the remainder of their enemies. To them, she thought, We will meet again upon another turn.

It was now well late after late-eve, having spent the remainder of the late-eve in battle. They rode on, tired, but no longer as concerned, knowing that they were now close. Mor’inl’ had to lead the way, as even The High Queen no longer knew the direction to the Skr’kinges. The closer they got to the Skr’kinges, the slower they had to travel, the forest becoming denser upon every moment.

As they first began to ride after their battle, The High Queen asked Sele’, “Grumpy? You think Me as grumpy?”

Sele’ giggled softly, “Not as grumpy as my teachers, though.”

San’lr’in’ laughed to herself, silently, “You did well with the windstorm. Tell your teachers that I wish you now to learn your powers of weaponry, and quickly so.”

Sele’ looked up and back at her, “Really, Great High Queen? Thank you. I can now play with the powers of weaponry. Personally, Great High Queen, I think they are afraid that I will turn these weapons against them.”

The High Queen laughed softly, “If I were them, I would fear as much Myself. You are quick with your opinions.”

Sele’ had fallen asleep in her High Queen’s arms by the moment they arrived to the Skr’kinges. As they arrived, all saw that many of the Skr’kinges guards were waiting for them.

One came up to The High Queen, Welcome. We feared our enemies caught you. We are glad to see that you are arrived, and safe. We have your rooms prepared for you.

With little fanfare or introduction, given the lateness of their arrival, all were quickly escorted to their individual rooms. The High Queen handed the sleeping Sele’ to the sorcerers, then went to meet with Queen Lrn’drn’, the Queen of the Skr’kinges.

Queen Lrn’drn’. Thank you for meeting us upon our late arrival. We had a little difficulty in our journey, or would have arrived much sooner.

We heard of your battles, and are glad to see you safe, my Queen. As well as your Elf. Have you suffered any injuries?

No. We are all safe and well.

Then let us save our merriment until the late morn so that you may rest. Come. I will show you to your rooms. You will be safe here and well guarded, so you need have no worries over this.

Throughout the eve, Sle’nel’ held her lover close to her, hearing her Queen’s deep moans of great pain yet left from the installation of the great powers.

* * * *

When Sle’nel’ and San’lr’in’ awoke at late morn, they woke to Sele’ in the bed between them. She had entered in the early morn, wanting to be with her Birth-Mother, sitting quietly until they woke. As San’lr’in’ had begun to waken, she tried to move next to Sle’nel’, reaching for her. Not being able to do so and feeling something different, she opened her eyes and was greeted silently by another pair of eyes besides Sle’nel’s.

“What are you doing here?”

Trying to whisper, but having little luck, Sele’ responded, “Good morn, High Queen. Everyone else was yet asleep, so when I awoke, I placed on my garments and came here. I wanted to be with you and Birth-Mother.”

Yet sleepy, San’lr’in’ laid her head back down, “Why am I so lucky as this?”

“I thought the prior turn very exciting, High Queen.”

The High Queen repeated the word, having thought it the most understated of statements, “Exciting.”

They both heard Sle’nel’ laugh.

“Birth-Mother. You are awake. So am I.”

“So I hear.” She was yet laughing.

The High Queen just closed her eyes, “What do you find so amusing in all this?”

“Apparently I have a much better developed sense of humor than you.”

“You are rather grumpy this early midmorn, High Queen.”

“I had other plans.”

Sle’nel’ raised up on her elbow, looking at Sele’, “Do they know you have escaped?”

Quietly, she shook her head, “No.”

“Have you seen your Mother yet?”

“No. Her door was closed and I could not reach the handle.”

San’lr’in’ became interested in the conversation, “Do you not know the spell for opening doors?”

“I think I do.”

“Show Me.”

Sele’ showed The High Queen, “Good. You know it well.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Go try it out on your Mother’s door. Tell her we sent you. And make certain you go into their bed as well. Your Mother will most enjoy it.”

“Will you be coming soon to the morn meal?”

The High Queen nodded, helping Sele’ off the bed, “Very soon. We will meet you there. Thank you for coming to us this morn, Young One.”

She toddled off, closing the door behind her, and Sle’nel’ laughed, moving close to her Queen, “Sam will hate me for this.”

San’lr’in’ reached for her Elf, feeling her, “But I thank you for it.”

* * * *

A little while later, they all met at their morn meal, where hundreds of waifs were waiting for Sle’nel’s appearance. As she entered with her Queen, she could hear their high-pitched voices all talking at once.

“She is here.”

“She finally arrives.”

“Look, she looks like an Elf.”

“Can she hear us?”

“Of course she hears us. She is the only one to hear us.”

“No. Her Birth-daughter hears us, as well.”

“Who will be selected as her Waif?”

“I hope it is me.”

“It should be me.”

The talk was endless, high-pitched, and irritating, yet Sle’nel’ tried to push it from her mind.

Queen Lrn’drn’ greeted them as they came in, Welcome to Skr’kinges. You are the last to arrive this morn, and we have all waited for you. Sle’nel’, our Elf. We welcome you to our home. It has been many, many cycles since I have been able to say as such. Following your morn meal, we have a ceremony for you, as we held onto something that we now wish to give back to our Elf.

Sle’nel’ nodded, Thank you, Queen Lrn’drn’. I am honored to be in your presence.

Queen Lrn’drn’ bowed her head to San’lr’in’, Great High Queen. Thank you for coming. I was pleased that you used your powers well prior turn.

San’lr’in’ nodded, They worked well and saved us from harm.

We are hoping you will remain until next morn, so that we may celebrate with you this eve. Would this be acceptable, Great High Queen?

The High Queen nodded, but wishing they could leave this turn, We thank you for your hospitality, Queen Lrn’drn’. We could use the rest during this turn.

Queen Lrn’drn’ was pleased, Come. Enjoy your morn meal.

They sat near Sam and Uthrn. Sle’nel’ asked, “How was your morn, Sam?”

Uthrn answered for her, “Interrupted.”

Sle’nel’ laughed while San’lr’in’ nodded, “There is something wicked in Me. I must apologize, but I could help not myself.”

Sam smiled, laughing lightly also, “I think we will survive the experience.”

Caitha and Meera came and sat down near them, with Sele’, “Good midturn, Jandra. Good midturn, M’Love. Sele’ would like to sit with all of us this morn. Is this acceptable?”

Sam shrugged, “Why not? It is not like there are any secrets among us.”

Sele’ sat next to her Birth-Mother, “Did you meet your Waif yet, Birth-Mother? One has been assigned to me for the remainder of my life. Is this not exciting?”

As San’lr’in’ had done earlier, Sle’nel’ thought this an understatement, “Indeed. Most exciting. I can barely wait.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, “Perhaps the pairing works better from an early age.”

Sle’nel’ just looked at her Queen, “Now you find your sense of humor? I see nothing amusing about this. Perhaps you could speak to Queen Lrn’drn’ for me, or I will go crazed at this pairing.”

“We will need to allow the pairing, but whoever it is will remain in Skr’kinges. If you lived in El’fs’nd’lle, it would be another issue, but a Waif cannot go around The Realm with us, and would be unhappy living in the Valley.”

Ann’wn was sitting just down a few seats from her Queen, sitting next to Mil’der’in, who was holding tightly onto Ann’wn’s arm. The High Queen noticed that Ann’wn looked somewhat displeased and embarrassed about it, “High Queen. When do we leave for Sansthera?”

“In the early morn. The Skr’kinges would like to have a celebration for us this eve. Have My Private Guards and My Black Guard arrived as yet?”

“They are expected at midturn, Highness.”

The noise-level at Skr’kinges was intense for Sle’nel’, as the chattering between all the Waifs was non-ceasing. She was gladdened when Queen Lrn’drn’ finally began the ceremony.

We are fortunate that our Great High Queen has brought our Elf to us this turn. After many long cycles of holding patiently onto that which we return to her this turn, the moment has finally arrived, and her mother would be pleased. Sle’nel’, our Elf, will you please come up next to me?

Sle’nel’ left the table and went to stand next to Queen Lrn’drn’. Sele’ got up from sitting with Caitha and went to sit in The High Queen’s lap, “She is a beautiful Birth-Mother. Will I be as pretty when I grow up?”

San’lr’in’ studied her Elf, thinking the Young One correct. To herself she thought, Sle’nel’ is indeed most beautiful. She had studied Sle’nel’s eyes in the morn as Sle’nel’ had lain on top of her. She was mesmerized by Sle’nel’s perfect dark eyebrows that drew her into her shimmering golden eyes, “She is beautiful. And you will be every bit as beautiful.”

Prior to this, however, we must first assign you, as an Elf, your Waif. As we are all aware, each Elf is assigned a Waif from the moment of their birth. Tron’lrn’, please come up.

Tron’lrn’ came up, excited, but quiet, which was a surprise for Sle’nel’.

Tron’lrn’, meet your Elf. Sle’nel’, meet your Waif.

Tron’lrn’ knelt and bowed her head to Sle’nel’. In the Elfin language, she said, “I am most honored for all of Skr’kinges, my Elf. I am now yours.”

Sle’nel’ made her to rise, then bowed her head to Tron’lrn’, “I never knew of the Waifs, but am pleased to have you as our partnering, Tron’lrn’ of the Skr’kinges.”

Since most those present didn’t understand the Elfin language, Queen Lrn’drn’ spoke her thoughts, instead, Perhaps unknown to you, our Elf, when a Waif is selected for an Elf, every effort is made to match the personality of the Elf. You are a quiet Elf, as Tron’lrn’ is a quiet Waif, an unusual thing in a Waif, so the partnering wasn’t a difficult decision. Tron’lrn’, you may have the pleasure of presenting your Elf with the present we have long held for her.

Me, my Queen?

Yes, Tron’lrn’.

Excited, Tron’lrn’ retrieved the present and brought it forward. She held out a magnificent set of bow and arrows to Sle’nel’. Quietly, she said, This is your Elfin-Mother’s bow and arrows. We have held them for you until the correct moment.

Sle’nel’ looked upon them in amazement. They were truly magnificent. The carvings on the bow were of Elfin lore, and the crafting built especially for an Elf.

It has Elfin powers of its own, and will enhance your own ability many-fold.

Sle’nel’ admired the bow and arrows, sincerely moved at the present, Thank you, Tron’lrn’. I have never thought that such would be saved for me. To touch this is to recall my Mother. She would have been most grateful for your deed.

Queen Lrn’drn’ concluded the brief ceremony, The bow and arrows have finally been returned to their rightful owner. We are pleased. Our visitors now need the turn so that they may rest and then prepare for the eve’s celebration of their visit with us. The celebration is to begin at eve’s meal.

Sle’nel’ was testing the bow’s strength when Tron’lrn’ interrupted softly, “May we speak, my Elf?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, looking down at her, “Of course, Tron’lrn’.”

“I have just a question. Are you expecting me to travel and live with you, as was often done prior?”

“What is your desire, my Waif?”

Tron’lrn’ held out her hand to another, who came over to her, “This is my partner, and I would like to remain here with her. But I would most gladly come whenever you have need of me.”

Sle’nel’ laughed lightly, placing her hand on the small Waif’s shoulder. “Worry not over this. I require no Waif with me at all the moments. It is enough to know that we have each other. Remain and enjoy your life in Skr’kinges, my Waif. When you would like to visit with me, then please come. You have an open invitation. And your partner, as well. But I must say in truth, I thought all Waifs spoke at all the moments. I am glad for our pairing.”

Tron’lrn’ smiled, turning to her own partner, “See. I told you that all would be well. She is a most exceptional Elf.” She turned back to Sle’nel’, “Thank you, My Elf. We will see you at this eve’s celebration. I understand that The Great High Queen likes to walk in gardens. We have an extraordinary one that I think you and she might enjoy. You are all welcome to enter it. There are many small waterfalls throughout it.

“Thank you Tron’lrn’. Until this eve, then.”

* * * *

The Skr’kinges lived hidden from The Realm in a small valley surrounded by great forests and small mountains. The travelers had entered the valley in the deep of the eve, overly tired to study their surroundings. They had to trust in Mor’inl’s directions, unable to determine anything around them. The Skr’kinges’ Waifs were tiny, living in small dwellings both up in the trees as well as in small, separate dwellings. But since all of these either tree-top or on-land dwellings were overly small for The High Queen and her companions, there was also one great hall with a few guest rooms for their larger visitors, where all the travelers had remained during the late eve.

Queen Lrn’drn’ came up to The High Queen, bowing her head, Great High Queen. I know all of you need your rest this turn. Do you recall the waterfall I took you to long prior?

The High Queen nodded.

A small dwelling is there, overly small for you to remain within it, but nearby it we have placed refreshments and drinks for you. We thought perhaps that you would all like to rest and bathe within the waters. You will be well protected, so have no fear over this, and I will send a messenger to retrieve you so that we may prepare all of you for the eve’s celebration. Is all this acceptable to you, Highness?

Yes, Queen Lrn’drn’. It is most excellent. Thank you for this consideration.

The High Queen told her companions that the turn was theirs, until the eve, and told them about the gardens, waterfalls, and the prepared refreshments. Ann’wn released the other guards, but she, Sam, Uthrn, Meera, Caitha, Shr’dler’in, and Mil’der’in all decided to go with Sle’nel’ and The High Queen.

“May I go, Aunt High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ was unsure if she wanted such a young one with her for the entire turn, when the sorcerers came up to her, “Please forgive our interruption, High Queen, but Sele’ needs to practice her lessons.”

One sorcerer put out her hand to Sele’, “Come, Sele’. We must go an—”

“I think her lessons can wait a turn.”

The Sorcerer was insistent, “But, Highne—”

San’lr’in’ looked at her with her eyebrow raised and her eyes narrowed, “It was no question on My part, Sorcerer. Do you forget to who you speak?”

The Sorcerer gasped, suddenly kneeling and bowing her head, “My apologies, Great High Queen. It is just that I know her lessons are urgently needed for The Realm.”

“It is as you say, Sorcerer, but she learns lessons from Me as well. Even prior turn, her power of sound became useful, did it not?”

“Yes, my Queen.”

“Leave us, then. We will see you at the celebration this eve. The Young One will remain with us for the turn.”

The sorcerers left quietly, silenced by The High Queen. Sele’ had watched the interchange with amazement, “I would like to learn that also, High Queen. I very much would like to tell them to leave me.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, “Not until you reach your majority, Young One. Until then, you are nothing more than a student captive of The Realm.”

Sam and Uthrn took Sele’, and they all went to the waterfalls within the gardens. As they walked, San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’ laughed as they heard Sele’ practicing what she hoped to be her future commands.

”Leave me.”

“Leave me.”

“Leave me!”

The High Queen and Sle’nel’ followed slowly behind with The Healer, laughing quietly, while Meera and Caitha walked nearby. Caitha was telling Meera and the rest of them her thoughts on their just prior battles against the evil sorcerers and Mystics, while Sle’nel’ walked arm-in-arm with her overly silent Queen.

“You have been here prior?”

She nodded, and softly replied, “In much quieter moments.”

“The Realm weighs heavily upon you this turn.”

San’lr’in’ halted, looking at her Elf, smiling to somewhat mask her concerns, “These are just uneasy moments. In truth, if we succeed, there will be tales of this moment for eons to come.”

“You believe you will not live through these moments.”

San’lr’in’ ignored the statement, bringing Sle’nel’ to her, kissing her for a long moment. She then placed her hands on Sle’nel’s arms and moved them slowly down to her hands. When she reached Sle’nel’s hands, she held them firmly, squeezing them gently. Sle’nel’ shivered at the feeling, arching her head slightly upward, moaning softly. San’lr’in’ then placed one hand on Sle’nel’s breast and moved her other hand to the back of her head, bringing her firmly to her as she kissed her once more. Sle’nel’ could feel the urgency in her Queen, but knew that they could do nothing with it at this moment. After the desiring kiss, San’lr’in’ moved gently away from her.

Both were left longing more, “Just looking upon your beauty makes Me need you, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ blushed, “A good way to ignore my statement, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ studied Sle’nel’ for a moment, staring into her eyes. She placed her hand on her cheek and spoke softly, “I am grateful for you, My Elf. With you, I have no desire to waste My moments thinking on what might be. There is little need to fear the future as the present seems to be frightening enough. Come. Let us go to these falls. I think you will find them most enjoyable. Show Me your Elfin bow as we go.”

They walked to the waterfalls with Sle’nel’ showing her Queen the bow’s features. As they arrived, they saw that the others were already resting or playing in or near the water. Sele’ was playing with Uthrn and Sam under the waterfall, Mil’der’in’ was trying to bathe Ann’wn, Meera had her head resting in Caitha’s lap, and Shr’dler’in rested against a tree.

“Is the water overly cold for you?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “I am sorry, My Desire, but it is. Overly so. But go and enjoy it. I have need to tend to My meditations.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, kissed her, and then went to play with Sele’ under the waterfall, with Sam and Uthrn. For many long moments, San’lr’in’ stood slightly away from the group and went through her meditations, ensuring herself that she had prepared her powers well enough for what they might now face.

When the others were done playing and bathing in the water, they all exited the beautiful and clear blue pool, retrieved some refreshments, then sat around in the chairs provided for them, resting. Sele’ was napping with her head on Sam’s lap, while Caitha told a story of The Realm to all of them. Sle’nel’ watched her Queen from a distance, noting that she was yet in her meditations. Shr’dler’in had gone over to sit near her Queen, prepared to assist her in exiting from them. Ann’wn also went close to her Queen, needing to remove herself from Mil’der’in’s unyielding hold, and feeling strangely desiring of being closer to The Healer.

“Healer, may I sit next to you?”

The Healer looked up at her and patted the ground for her, but said, “Why are you not sitting next to your lover?”

Ann’wn groaned, “Please let us not speak of this tiresome affair.”

The Healer laughed, “A warrior, yet unable to manage a mere High Counselor?”

Ann’wn shook her head, “Overly demanding for me.”

Shr’dler’in laughed again, “A most sad affair, this, Warrior. I envy you not.”

Quietly, Ann’wn responded, barely speaking, “But at this moment, sitting beside you, I am the most fortunate in all The Realm.”

Shr’dler’in struggled to hear her, not quite making out her words, “Pardon me, Force Leader, but could you repeat that? I could hear you not well.”

When Caitha finished her story, she began to speak to Sam, “Highest. Are your powers going to be as strong as our High Queen’s?”

“Apparently, for some of the powers, there are only one of them in the entire realm, so it seems I will have differing powers.”

“Uthrn, M’Love. Will you be asking Sam to be your companion?”

Uthrn pulled Sam close to her, kissing her passionately and possessively, “Yes. At the first festival for such.”

Sam blushed, “We will see, Caitha. Woden has to get used to the likes of Uthrn, I would but guess. Did I tell you that while in Sansthera, we will be able to read the First Ones’ first diaries? Sume’n’tinel’ti’non has them.”

Meera looked interested, “Has she read them?”

Sam laughed, “Some, but as in all things, she said that they but bored her with overly many details.”

Sele’ had woken when Uthrn had kissed Sam, “I met her when I was overly young.”

“You did?” Sam hadn’t known of this.

Sele’ nodded, standing, “When Birth-Mother came to rescue A’lon’lden, her mate and baby. She seems to be quite mean, but I think it is just a show on her part.”

Sele’ went to San’lr’in’, but The Healer gently halted her, whispering to her, “You know she cannot be disturbed at this moment.”

“I wish to help her. She enters into meditations that are overly difficult alone.”

“She wishes it this way, Young One.”

“Why?”

“She feels it is her burden, alone. I will assist her as she begins her exit.”

“I want to be like her.”

The Healer nodded, but said, “I think this would not make her pleased. I think she hopes that The Realm will be an easier place by the moment of your reign, and will have no need for what she must do in This Realm.”

“Can I help, also, with her meditations?”

“Do you know how?”

“I heard her meditations prior, through the fourth. I think I can do this.”

“This is not a game, Sele’. Her meditations require great concentration.”

“I may have the body of a child, and at most moments the maturity of a child, but I need remind you that my mind is not of a child’s, and this you know well.”

“Your indignation goes nowhere with me, Young One. I am The High Queen’s Healer, and it is my duty and desire to ensure that she is well at all the moments. I am the only one that can even ignore The High Queen’s annoyance with me. You have no such privilege. And forget not, Young One, I am also your Healer.”

Sele’ looked at The Healer, then bowed her head, “I apologize, Healer. But may I? I will not harm her or interfere.”

“You can assist me, when it is the moment.”

“I sense that it is the moment, Healer.”

The Healer examined The High Queen, seeing that Sele’ was correct. She placed her hand on her Queen’s head, then her other hand on Sele’s, Slowly, my Queen. Take the moments needed to back out of your meditations. Feel your heart. Hear your breathing. Slowly. No urgency. As you were taught.

Both The Healer and Sele’ could feel The High Queen give in to her Healer’s assistance, and they could both feel her exhaustion, learning she had gone into her eighth meditation for a few moments. Slowly, and for many moments, they helped The High Queen re-enter her realm, returning her breathing and heart rates to normal.

As she re-entered her third meditation, her Healer slowed her even further, Relax your mind, High One. Breathe softly. Float. Let go your weariness. Let go, my Queen. Breathe. Focus only upon your breathing. Slowly. Feel only your heart.

The Healer kept her Queen moving slowly back into The Realm, preventing her from re-entering it overly soon. The Healer knew that the longer The High Queen spent in her meditations and away from The Realm, the more difficult it was to re-enter, and the longer it should take upon the exit. As they moved her into her first meditation, The Healer made her Queen bow her head, allowing her Healer to take completely over her moving back into The Realm.

“Hear my voice. Concentrate upon the sounds. Slowly. Breathe deeply. Hear your breath. Come to my voice.”

Finally, after many long moments, both The Healer and Sele’ felt their Queen breathe in deeply, raising her head, returning her patterns to normal. She took a few deep breaths, then opened her eyes, staring at her Healer, and at Sele’.

She placed her hand on her Healer’s cheek, saying softly, “Thank you.”

She crouched down to Sele’s level and stared into her eyes, touching her hand to Sele’s cheek. They remained this way for many long moments as The High Queen sent her thoughts to the Young One. When she was done, she bowed her head for a moment and closed her eyes. Finally, she reopened them, then stood. She placed her hand out to Sele’, and Sele’ placed her hand in her Queen’s, feeling proud.

They walked over to the others, “Has the messenger come as yet?”

Ann’wn answered, “Your elite guards have arrived, my Queen, but it is not yet the moment to prepare for the eve.”

The High Queen looked down at Sele’, “Young One. Go and help your mother practice some of her powers.”

Sele’ nodded and took Sam to do so. San’lr’in’ sat in a deep chair, one next to Sle’nel’s, “Did you enjoy the waterfall and pool?”

“I did and feel refreshed, but you look tired. Would you like something to eat?”

She nodded, and Sle’nel’ went to get her something. When she returned, San’lr’in’ was already asleep in her chair, her legs stretched out before her, and her arms clasped in front of her.

Ann’wn looked at her Queen, quizzically, “She sleeps so easily as this?”

The Healer laughed softly, wishing Ann’wn would sit close to her, desiring her touch. She spoke to her from a short distance, “She needs the rest. Her powers take much energy, and her mind is overly working, these turns.”

San’lr’in’ slept for many moments, resting peacefully amongst her companions. When she woke, she sensed them all around her in their various chairs, resting and speaking quietly to each other. She listened for a short while prior to opening her eyes, enjoying the quiet moment.

“You do too need to.”

“Not.”

“But High Queen desires that you know more.”

“I but practice enough.”

“I practice more than you, and I hate it worse than you, but I do it because High Queen wants it so.”

“When did you become so wise and old as this?”

“I know what The Realm needs of me.”

“You were born knowing this. I was not. You shouldn’t argue with me. I am your Mother.”

Sle’nel’ picked up Sele’ from Sam and returned to her own seat, holding her, “Your Mother is correct, Sele’. Even though you may be correct, you should argue not openly with her. Find another way. Besides, you should have enough Elfin within you to avoid direct arguing such as this with those you love.”

Sam frowned, “Apparently, not enough.”

Sele’ turned to her Birth-Mother, looking at her quizzically, “Are all older ones grumpy?”

Sle’nel’ laughed softly, “Older Ones just see The Realm not in the same way you do.”

San’lr’in’ laughed quietly to herself, and then listened to another conversation.

“But, Love, I know what I desire. I want us to be more together for a few more eves. What harm is there in this? I have spent half my lifespan in the arms of many strangers, and I feel as if we have known each other for many long-prior moments. I am well comforted in this.”

“I cannot, High Counselor. I have another on my mind.”

“Do you not desire me in the same way?”

San’lr’in’ removed herself from this conversation, then found Meera and Caitha’s.

“No, I think Woden will not like Uthrn being Sam’s companion.”

“They will have to get used to it. Besides, I think it will not last.”

“Poor Woden. So many changes for them. And now we return not, as well.”

“Will you miss it?”

“Some. But we are together, so what is the difference? Besides, I like being our High Queen’s storyteller. I just wish there were more moments in which I could be of assistance, such as you.”

“Even I am not as needed here as I was in Woden, in the smaller ways. But in the larger ways, we are more needed, I think. She is a good…”

San’lr’in’ exited their conversation and took a deep breath, opening her eyes, and awakening fully. As she sat up, everyone turned to her.

“You finally awaken, Highness. It is boring without you. Teach me a new spell.”

Sele’ had jumped off of Sle’nel’ and went to her High Queen, crawling into her lap. Sle’nel’ picked her up and placed her back onto the ground, “Not now, Young One. Perhaps later. And remember who you address.”

“Sister. What is Sansthera like?”

While Sam had asked the question, all waited for the answer, curious. San’lr’in’ looked to her Healer, “Were you there with Me, all these cycles prior?”

“No, my Queen.”

She sighed, listened to the sounds of the flying birds honking just above them, then began to describe some of it, “It has buildings different than elsewhere across The Realm. Buildings made by the First Ones of overly long prior. It has objects that have no meaning to us, but seem to last forever. Once, long prior, it must have been quite strange looking to our standards, as it was all of different building sources than we use. They must have brought them with them. Now, it is a mix of our style built in and amidst theirs. And there are all types of things they called technology. They ran their lives with it. We have nothing like this. But I know not what Sume’n’tinel’ti’non has done with Sansthera. All could be changed now. Caitha, My Storyteller, there must be a story you could tell us that describes it somewhat.”

Caitha nodded, pleased that she could be useful, “The storytellers have many, many stories of such, but I will give you a short background only. It is said that the First Ones, the humans of which I am one, came from far away, bringing everything they thought they needed with them. It is said that they knew that our realm could give them the things they needed like wood, water and so on, but that they also knew that the things by which they ran their lives would be difficult to make here. It is said that they rode upon four-wheeled carts, but upon wheels that were soft, and that horses pulled them not. There are stories that these wheels yet exist. It is also said that they had music, but not such as ours, and that they could use their technology, and music would come from it. The oldest storytellers say that the First Ones had poor memories, relying upon their technology and books to remember for them. And it is said that half of their unions were between a woman and a man, as Sam has read in their diaries.”

The Healer asked, “Why did they do this? Could they not reproduce by any other fashion?”

Caitha shrugged, “It is not known for certain amongst the storytellers, but they make guesses only that it was in their custom to form unions amongst all patterns, as there is rumor that there were as many men as women. The storytellers also say that their healing was far different than ours, relying on medicine they called drugs, instead of our healing practices.”

“What is this thing they called technology?”

Caitha shrugged again, “It is not known, but it is known that they used it to create light and heat.”

“It sounds like our magic, then.”

Caitha nodded, “But they were not Mystics, although the storytellers say that their weapons, healing, and energy from their technology all resembled The Realm’s mystical abilities.”

Sam turned to her sister, “I thought you had never met our sister prior, and yet you have been to Sansthera.”

San’lr’in’, “You are correct on both. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non moved to Sansthera after I was there. I visited Sansthera in My youth, while I was being trained for The Realm. I know not what she has done to it.”

“She is also my Aunt, is she not, High Queen?”

San’lr’in’ nodded to Sele’, “In a sense, yes. In some other sense, no. But you and she are distantly related. Try not yet to make sense of this, Young One, as even I have not yet done so.”

Two messengers arrived, kneeling and bowing their heads, “Great High Queen. Our Queen has pronounced that it is the moment we take you back to begin your preparations for the eve.”

* * * *

Sle’nel’ had agreed to go with Sele’ for both their preparations, leaving The High Queen alone to hers. San’lr’in’ guessed that the Skr’kinges had invited others when she saw that a new gown had been made for her. She guessed that they had also invited The Women of the Waters, who lived close to them, and perhaps the Women of the Winds as well. Without Sle’nel’ near, she felt oddly alone, a feeling she had been long used to prior, but no longer. Her attendants were chattering amongst themselves, excited by the eve’s possibilities as they prepared her in her High Formal garments, something she thought she wouldn’t wear until their return to the Valley.

When they had dressed her in her gown, they prepared her hair, jewelry, and High Queen designs upon her neck and chest, as well as a small one upon her forehead. They had also placed the Jeweled Stone of Power necklace upon her, the first wearing of it since she had received it, and her crown.

“Is My Elf being prepared in the High Formal fashion, as well?”

“All our, Highness. All have been provided with new gowns for the eve, including the Young One.”

The Healer entered and bowed her head, “High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ thought her Healer beautiful, knowing her well from their long prior union, and was pleased to see that The Healer’s new garments suited her well, “Healer. They have chosen your garments well for you this eve. But why do you come?”

“To bring you more ointment for your back. How fares it?”

“Your new ointment works well. Very well. I have had few issues with My back in spite of all our riding and fighting.”

“How do the new powers fit within you?”

“Slightly troublesome, but improving. I will try to tend to My meditations again this late eve.”

“Might I suggest you wait until next eve? I will help you with them.”

San’lr’in’ waved her hand in dismissal, “As you say, Healer.”

“Your Private Guard and Black Guard arrived earlier and will be in attendance this eve.”

“The Skr’kinges invited them to the celebration?”

“They said that it just supplied improved protection. Ann’wn waits outside the door, Highness. She wishes to escort you into the celebration and seeks your approval.”

“It is fine, but what of Mil’der’in?”

“Best leave that between them, High One.”

“Indeed. You look beautiful this eve, Healer. I thought long prior that you would find yourself someone well prior to when I did so. But here you are yet beautiful and yet alone.”

“My potions’ ingredients scare most off, Highness.” She was laughing, thinking of her room where she kept all her experiments.

San’lr’in’ smiled, also recalling The Healer’s row after row of containers filled with ingredients, knowing never to look or reach into any of them, “Please never tell Me of the ingredients in My back potion. I would never be able to use it again. Go now, Healer, and enjoy the celebration. I will see you there.”

Ann’wn gasped as her Queen exited her room. She knelt and bowed her head, “My Queen. You are most stunning this eve.”

“Rise, Force Leader. Is this a new Warrior’s garment they give you?” She placed her arm upon Ann’wn’s.

“For the celebration.”

As they neared the celebration, San’lr’in’ saw that many guards were outside the main door, “This is to be another grand entrance, then?”

“Yes, High Queen. They have bid it so.”

“Odd, are they not? These grand entrances?”

“My Queen?”

“What is their purpose?”

“To honor you, High Queen.”

Laughing, but lightly so others wouldn’t hear, she said, “Perhaps I should just have a large drawing done for every town in The Realm, such as the one in Rns’deln”. That way they could honor Me without Me having to be there. You could just carry the drawing into the room.”

Ann’wn was surprised, “My Queen? It would not be the same.”

“It was just an amusing thought, Ann’wn.”

The door opened and Ann’wn stepped slightly forward, then turned and held up her and The High Queen’s hand, presenting her, “The Great High Queen of The Realm.”

Everyone in the room knelt and bowed their heads before her, “Great High Queen.”

As they looked up, they marveled at her beauty. She walked beside Ann’wn to the front of the room where she was met by Queen Lrn’drn’.

We are most pleased and honored to have The Great High Queen of The Realm with us this turn. High Queen, you honor the Skr’kinges with your presence. To celebrate with us this eve are also the Women of the Winds and the Women of the Waters. Queen N’orn’nntil’ and Queen Ersh’delrin’ are here to honor you this eve, with us. Many cycles prior, the Deep Mystics placed much trust in you. And now, this many cycles later, you have more than repaid this trust, and it is now us that owe you, Great High Queen. You have served The Realm like no other. This eve, we honor you.

She presented San’lr’in’ with a new crown, Please kneel so that I may place this new crown on your head, High Queen.

San’lr’in’s attendants quickly removed her crown, then she knelt down so that Queen Lrn’drn’ could place the new one upon her head.

There is only one crown like this in the entire realm, Highness, and no other can wear it. The crown holds special powers of its own that will serve to protect you. Should another try to take it from you, the spells within will prevent them from doing so. This is The Crown of The Realm’s True High Queen. Until the moment you no longer wish to wear this crown, you are The Realm’s Great High Queen. No other can take it from you, and you no longer serve under the privilege of the High Council. This crown, along with the Jeweled Stone of Power will also help to keep you safe from mystical harm. With this crown, as with this necklace just prior, it is now displayed that you no longer serve us, High Queen. We serve you.

San’lr’in’ was stunned, having thought that any such pronouncements were finished back at the Women in the Trees. She bowed her head to Queen Lrn’drn’ for a moment, then stood. She knew that the Deep Mystics had become pleased with her, but never expected any display of this sort, especially by them.

She wondered what they knew that they were yet not telling her.

Softly and slowly, she sent her thoughts, Thank you, Queen Lrn’drn’. I am truly overwhelmed by your showing of respect and loyalty to the position. I hope that I live up to your expectations, but will strive to do so, for all of us in The Realm. I will wear the crown with honor.

Queen Lrn’drn’ responded, It is not to the position we give our service, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. It is to you. The position means nothing to us, and this you know well. It is to you, and you only that we give our full respect. She turned to all that were present, Long live San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. Long live our Great High Queen.

All those in attendance clapped, as was appropriate for the occasion. Then Queen Lrn’drn’ turned back to San’lr’in’, I understand that in the Valley, it is custom that The High Queen begins the evening’s entertainment by being the first to dance. Would you honor us in this fashion, High Queen?

San’lr’in’ bowed her head in acknowledgement, I am pleased to do this for you, Queen Lrn’drn’.

The musicians began the music when Lrn’drn’ nodded to them, while San’lr’in’ looked about the room for her Elf. When she found her, she smiled gently, going toward her.

She held out her hand to her, bowing her head a little, “Will you do Me the honor of the first dance, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ placed her hand into The High Queen’s, smiling at her, her eyes twinkling, “It is my honor, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ held her gently to her, looking into her eyes, “You are beautiful, My Elf. And your gown is all Elfin. Shimmering in its own beauty.”

Sle’nel’ returned the look, “It is you who are beautiful, my Queen. It is as if your beauty grows upon each turn.”

San’lr’in’ pulled Sle’nel’ closer to her, speaking softly in her ear as they danced around the floor, “If what beauty I have pleases you, then I am well pleased. And I am grateful you are here with Me for this dance.”

They danced while ignoring those around them, as if the music was only for them. When the dance was complete, San’lr’in’ held onto Sle’nel’s hand, slightly apart from her, and said, Let the entertainment begin for all.

As the next dance began, Sle’nel’ said, “I am most proud of you, my Queen. Who in all The Realm has accomplished such as you?”

San’lr’in’ ignored the statement, “Is this collar typical of the Elves, My Desire?”

“They tell me it is.”

Her gown had the same long ‘V’ design, but also had a small standup collar somewhat around her neck, showing off her long neck. The High Queen bent over slightly, removing the collar just a little, and placed a tender kiss upon the Elf’s neck.

“Intriguing.”

“Great High Queen? May I have the honor of dancing with your Elf?”

San’lr’in’ looked at who was speaking, “Queen N’orn’nntil’. It is good to see you once again. Sle’nel’, you have met Queen N’orn’nntil’ of the Women of the Waters.” She gave Sle’nel’s hand to her.

Sle’nel’ bowed slightly, sighing, “Queen N’orn’nntil’. It would be my pleasure.”

The High Queen sat at a small table, leaning back into her chair. An attendant brought her some food, but except for a few bites, she ignored it, watching the dancing. Queen Lrn’drn’ came and sat with her, speaking to her of The Realm.

“You are exceptionally beautiful, Elf. It gives great pleasure to dance with you. If you were not The High Queen’s, I would ask for you this instant.”

“Thank you, Queen N’orn’nntil’. You are most kind. Tell me of your domain.”

Sle’nel’ looked over to her Queen, noticing that she was speaking to Lrn’drn’. She was disappointed that her Queen was so engaged, when suddenly, San’lr’in’ stole a glance at her, her eyes heated in their desire. Sle’nel’ was pleased, noticing her Queen’s look, and knowing what it meant. She made some teasing movements with N’orn’nntil’, but meant solely for her Queen.

Ann’wn and Mil’der’in were dancing together, yet trying to make sense of their feelings for each other, “I love your strength. I feel safe in your arms. Hold me tighter.”

Ann’wn pulled Mil’der’in closely to her, wishing she were dancing with The Healer instead of Mil’der’in.

Mil’der’in placed her head against Ann’wn’s shoulder, breathing in her odor, “And I love the smell of you. It has been long prior since I felt as such for another.”

Ann’wn knew she desired The Healer, “You are beautiful, Mil’der’in, and in truth, I have great desire of you. But I cannot make such a commitment as this to you.”

The dance ended, and Queen Ersh’delrin’ came up to Sle’nel’, “It would give me great honor if you would dance the next dance with me, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ sighed quietly, “Of course, Queen Ersh’delrin’. It would be my pleasure.” She looked back to her own Queen, comforted in seeing that San’lr’in’ kept watch over her.

As she danced, she stole glances at her Queen, amazed at her need of her.

“What is it like to be The Great High Queen’s lover?”

“What is it like to be The Realm’s only Elf?”

“Did The Great High Queen not take you from your former lover, The Highest of Woden?”

Sle’nel’ danced, politely trying to avoid Ersh’delrin’s questions, answering them as briefly as possible. The dance halted, but Ersh’delrin’ demanded, “Please. Just one or two more, Sle’nel’. It would please me well.”

Sle’nel’ sighed, but consented, not knowing how to handle this most demanding of Queens. The next dance ended, but another began right away, and Ersh’delrin wouldn’t let her go. Sle’nel’ gave in, thinking that her own Queen was yet busy speaking with Lrn’drn’. She closed her eyes when she heard the soft, but sweet and sad refrains of the next dance, wishing she were with her own lover.

San’lr’in’ came over and bowed her head to Ersh’delrin, letting her know that she now wished to dance with her Elf. Without a word, Queen Ersh’delrin gave Sle’nel’s hand to her. She took it and moved into Sle’nel’s yet slowly dancing body, fitting into it as if they had been dancing the entire eve. Sle’nel’ opened her eyes for a moment, then closed them again as she leaned gratefully against her Queen’s shoulder, now thinking the music perfect.

She looked up into her Queen’s eyes, seeing that they stared back lovingly, “You save me yet again.”

“I will always be here for you, My Desire.”

The High Queen couldn’t look away from her Elf’s eyes, mesmerized by their golden twinkling. She stared at her lovingly, but also with great desire, “Why do I find breathing so difficult when I am with you?”

“And yet I am only able to breathe easily when I am with you.”

The dance ended, with another beginning right away. The High Queen kept dancing with her lover as if the music had never ended, not wanting to separate from her for a moment.

“You have breathed life into this feeble heart of mine, My Elf.”

They danced with no realization that others were now watching the intensity of their togetherness. Even Sam saw that there were no forces in the entire realm that could separate these two, beyond death itself, and wished she could feel as such for another.

They danced around the room again and again, seeing only each other, San’lr’in’ looking at her Elf with such an intensity that it surprised even Sle’nel’.

“I was wrong, my Queen.”

“Wrong? In what regard?”

“You do take my breath away.”

After many more dances, Sam and Uthrn approached them, “May we have a dance, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ wasn’t pleased at the interruption, but looked to her Elf for the answer, “What say you?”

Sle’nel’ nodded.

Sam took Sle’nel’s arm, while Uthrn took her Queen’s.

“You are beautiful, Jandra.”

“As are you, Sam. How fares your relationship with Uthrn?”

“You are also an excellent dancer.”

“I have always enjoyed it, but never knew I enjoyed it this much. There were so few opportunities in Woden. That, and you didn’t much like to dance.”

Sam laughed, but pulled Sle’nel’ closer to her, “I have never seen such as between the two of you. She makes you happy then?”

“Does Uthrn not make you happy, Sam?”

“I but think it is me, Jandra. I want what I have not, until I have it, then I no longer want it.”

“Have you discussed this with Uthrn?”

Sam pulled her even closer, feeling the warmth of the body she could no longer enjoy, “I will. And I do love her well enough, but … I am afraid, per my usual.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Perhaps you should just take the risk, Sam. You might find yourself surprised. Uthrn seems to love you well enough. Is this so?”

The High Queen was trying to readjust herself to Uthrn, someone who she had never prior danced with, nor had wanted to, “Are you prepared to ride with My Black Guards next turn?”

“Yes, High Queen.

“And how fares your relationship with My sister?”

“It would seem she yet desires your Elf.”

“Have patience. Give her the moments she needs to come to this decision herself. It cannot be forced. She desires not Sle’nel’ further. She is just cautious.”

“Really, my Queen? You think as such?”

“I do. Sle’nel’ is her friend. She now just looks to her for advice, and strength.”

“I will keep this in mind, my Queen.”

After the dance was completed, The High Queen took her lover’s hand back into her own, “Dance with Me again, My Desire?”

“It would be my pleasure.”

They danced once again together, and once again seeing only each other.

“Have you yet given thought to my question regarding the Elfin Lour’den’ Ceremony?”

“Give Me until Sansthera, My Love. I am not placing this aside. I know well of its importance, to both of us, but I need to consider this well. I have had other issues on My mind. At this moment, though, you and your beauty keep Me from all thoughts, except those concerning your eyes, your beauty, and My own pleasure in your company.”

“You are most beautiful this eve, my Queen. This new necklace and your new crown are also quite amazing.”

While dancing, Sle’nel’ moved her finger slowly between her Queen’s breasts, where they were exposed, “And I am yet mesmerized by these gowns of the Valley, and am most pleased by them. They give much opportunity for exploration.”

The High Queen shuddered slightly at the teasing, “No more pleased than I, My Desire.”

The music was beautiful, and Sle’nel’ noticed how her Queen seemed to be moved by it, “You respond to the music, my Queen.”

The High Queen laughed lightly, staring into Sle’nel’s eyes with an increasingly heated intensity, “Place no wager on this, My Elf. It is you that I respond to, most definitely.”

Chapter XI

Sansthera

“No. I will not enter. I saw the way they looked at each other last eve, and I fear I will only be interrupting them.”

“You are a coward.”

“I see you not entering.”

“But I am only a Healer. You are supposed to be a brave warrior.”

“You saw what she did to me. To you, she only says to leave. Me? I get life-lasting scars.”

“You are yet a coward.”

“Give me two names of those unafraid of her, then.”

“The Elf.”

“That is only one. Give me another.”

The Healer sighed, “You win. I will do this thing, then.”

Surprising both The Healer and Ann’wn, Sle’nel’ opened the door, “I can hear you arguing even deep inside the room. The High Queen thinks you are both cowards.”

The Healer entered, laughing, “And my High Queen would be correct. Good morn, High One. Your attendants wish to enter so as to prepare you for the journey. May they enter?”

The High Queen smiled from the bed, looking contented, “Have them enter, Healer. How was your eve?”

“Pleasurable. But not such as yours, it would seem.”

“It would take My Elf to make it as such.”

Sle’nel’ looked annoyed, “The guards place wagers, San’lr’in’, on how many of our moments are intimate. And now all are afraid to enter our room because of such, too? Is there to be no privacy in our intimacy? Would they like a secret room to watch by?”

The High Queen rose, going to her lover, “They are just amazed, My Elf, and perhaps slightly jealous. The guards are always amazed that a High Queen could have any intimate moments.”

“That, and you used to kick your one-eve lovers out even prior to the moon’s full rise.”

Sle’nel’ looked surprised, “You did as such?”

The High Queen rolled her eyes, “Not always.”

“In truth, not always. Just most of the moments. Often, they would enter, and within a few moments, they would exit quickly, carrying their garments. She would not even allow them the moments to place them back on.”

Ann’wn laughed, but then choked it back in when she saw her Queen look at her. The Healer also laughed. Sle’nel’ just looked at her Queen, “Is this truth, San’lr’in’?”

“Not always. Just when they had no ability.”

Sle’nel’ looked at The Healer, “Did this occur to you, as well?”

San’lr’in’ went to her Healer, placing her hand on her cheek, “No. This one is a most excellent lover. We had other issues. And you, My Healer, should not be giving away My secrets, or I will tell yours as well, as it is highly known that directly after you take your pleasure, you also do the same, scaring them away with the ingredients to your potions.” All were laughing, and while Sle’nel’ and Ann’wn were doing so, The High Queen quietly said to her Healer, “Why do you come this morn, to Me?”

“I have need to check on you.”

“Why? Do I look ill?”

“I am told that you yet have bad dreams, from the transfer of powers.”

“So? If not these, then I have others. What makes these so different?”

“These twist the mind, my Queen. We must work to rid these from you before they begin to take over.”

“I am almost afraid to ask how this is known.”

“And I will not tell you, anyway.”

“It is easy enough for Me to find out.”

“It would please you not, and it is better left alone.”

“We must leave and have few moments. What is it you wish?”

“Enter into your meditations for me. I will begin to heal you within these.”

“We have not these moments. We must leave.”

“Begin, my Queen. We do more this eve.”

They left after all the preparations were complete, and all their farewells spoken. It took quite a few moments, as all the Waifs wanted to say their farewells to Sle’nel’, fearing they wouldn’t see her for a long while.

They were finally on their way to Sansthera, yet another distraction to their main destination. As to their usual practice, their journey remained free from conversation. The High Queen was well frustrated in their journey now, finding that they traveled overly slow due to the numbers they had traveling with them. The Black Guard and the Private Guard were now with them, as well as the five sorcerers, the scholars, and Young Sele’. Since her elite guards were now accompanying them, San’lr’in’ insisted that Erthrn’s guards return to Rns’deln’.

Sansthera was well out of the way of their travels to El’fs’nd’lle, but The High Queen hoped it was worth the journey. She worried whether Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was honest in her plea, but took the risk, knowing that her sister would most likely be unable to win any battle against her. Sansthera was southwest of El’fs’nd’lle, and five turns hard-travel from it. Their present journey would take them three-to-four turns to reach Sansthera, and San’lr’in’ was already tired of what seemed like constant travel.

Since the elite forces now traveled with them, Ann’wn used some of them as scouts, sending them off in all directions on a continual basis. Sle’nel’ was excited to reach El’fs’nd’lle, but was also excited about seeing more of The Realm, finding it beautiful. After the Skr’kinges’, the land had changed to high meadowlands, with wild flowers all about them. Another magnificent mountain range stood before them, but well over two-turn’s journey away, and many small mountain streams meandered through the large valley they traveled through.

Ann’wn allowed one moment of rest during the turn, but kept them traveling until just at the sun’s final setting. With only a few moments remaining of half-light, all the travelers quickly prepared for the eve, eating their eve meal around a very small fire.

Ann’wn and San’lr’in’ spoke of the eve’s guarding arrangements. Ann’wn persuaded her Queen to rest for the eve since they had so many guards about them, and especially since their scouts were out actively searching for any enemies.

Throughout the turn, The Healer watched her Queen carefully. In their morn session, The Healer had felt that The High Queen’s mind was being taken over by the pain that yet remained from her transfer of powers. The Healer watched, seeing that her Queen’s eyes darted about her during the turn as if afraid of attack, an emotion otherwise unknown to San’lr’in’, and a behavior The Healer had never prior seen in her Queen.

“We must tend to your meditations, my Queen.”

She waved her hand, dismissing her, wanting to be left alone, “Leave Me, Healer. I have no patience for this now. This morn’s was sufficient, if not overly difficult.”

“Then it is even more important that we do so, or you will relive the transfer moment throughout your eve, and perhaps well into next turn.”

“If I yelled it, would it matter to you?”

“I am sorry, my Queen, but it is my duty to keep you well, and you yet have the memory of the pain remaining in your head.”

The High Queen looked at her sharply, growing in her anger “How do you know of this?” She studied The Healer for a moment, reaching into her mind, as was her privilege, “The Young One. Of course. That will teach Me to trust anyone.”

The High Queen began to turn away from her Healer, when The Healer argued, “No trust is broken when it is strictly for your benefit, High Queen. No harm is meant. She felt it, my Queen, and I sense and see it. It will continue to twist your mind if we remove it not for you. I mean not to interfere, my Queen, but please allow me to tend to your need, or it will begin to consume you. Already you should be feeling feelings you have never prior felt. Fear, perhaps?”

The Healer knew that her Queen would now become angry, but knew she needed to demand it. The High Queen turned to her, enraged and embarrassed, knowing her Healer was correct, “You have no right, Healer. You have—”

“I do, my Queen.” The Healer bowed her head, “With your grace, I have that right, as is my sworn duty to you.”

Sle’nel’ watched the interchange from a short distance away, amazed, not knowing what her Queen had been facing. She wondered if she should interfere, but decided to allow The Healer her moment.

San’lr’in’ looked angered beyond rationality. She glared at her Healer, “You dare question Me, Healer?”

“Yes, my Queen. If I must, I will make issue of it. I must so that it goes no further in your mind. Even now, it begins to twist your thinking.”

“You would take no such privilege.”

“I would, and I do, my Queen. And I am sorry for it. It would go better if we did this together, my Queen, but I will do it, either way.”

San’lr’in’ felt herself begin to lose control, enraged to the point of giving great harm, raising her hands so as to use her powers against her Healer. She halted herself, suddenly realizing The Healer was correct. She lowered her hands, then lowered her head, taking a big breath, then sighing, ashamed.

Softly, she said, “It is as you say. I saw it not. I am sorry, Healer.”

The Healer went quickly to her Queen, placing her hand upon her head, softly yet firmly, “We must be quick. It moves more quickly than I had thought possible. Focus my Queen, and allow me to guide you. I will do you no harm, my Queen. Trust me. Breathe.”

San’lr’in’ let The Healer begin to move her away from The Realm, My mind resists. It wants Me not to go there with you.

Ignore the voice, my Queen. Hear my thoughts, only. Hear your heart. Focus on your breathing.

No. You will hurt Me.

Regardless of her efforts to cooperate with her Healer, her mind resisted, pushing the emotion of fear more strongly forward into San’lr’in’.

Breathe deeply, my Queen. This is all.

Just breathe?

Breathe. Only this.

She did for many moments, and began to trust that nothing else would occur.

Let us now move into your second meditation. Focus on your heartbeat. Hear only this.

Only this?

Listen to your heartbeat.

The Healer began to remove the twist to her Queen’s mind, the fear that had begun to take over, but San’lr’in’s mind reacted, No. It will hurt.

The Healer sighed, then moved her Queen quickly into a state of unconsciousness. As she did so, she removed her hand from her Queen’s head, catching her Queen as she began to fall. Ann’wn and Sle’nel’ were instantly at The High Queen’s side. The Healer raised a finger to her lips to keep them quiet.

Once again, she placed her hand upon The High Queen’s head, entering her mind from another passage. She was intent at this moment to rid her Queen of the twist in her mind. She worked for many moments to locate it. When she did, she moved it to a different location in her Queen’s mind so that it would be easier to remove once The High Queen was reawakened.

The Healer looked at Ann’wn and Sle’nel’, “Give me a few more moments. The transfer of powers into her left her mind with a twist that begins to overpower her logic.”

“Is she in pain?”

“She now fears pain, and fear is not an emotion this one has ever prior had. It is beginning to paralyze her.”

“How did you know of this?”

She looked at Sle’nel’, “I saw it in her eyes this turn. Ann’wn, when I wake her, keep her from rising.”

Ann’wn nodded. The Healer took a deep breath, re-gathered her abilities to her, then focused back onto her Queen. She placed her hand on The High Queen’s head, waking her.

The High Queen was startled to be lying on the ground as she woke, “What happened?”

“Remain as you are, my Queen. We are not yet done.”

She began to rise, but Ann’wn held her down.

“Into your first meditation, my Queen, and quickly so.”

The High Queen did as requested, allowing The Healer to guide her, “Breathe.”

For many moments, The Healer led her deeper into her meditations, when finally, she was at the spot needed.

Feel this fear, my Queen?

I feel it, but it makes Me not afraid. How is this possible?

I moved it away from the other feelings. Focus upon it so that we may remove it.

The High Queen focused on her fear, seeing it truly for what it was, then helped The Healer to remove it from her. When The Healer was satisfied that it was complete, she led her Queen back into The Realm.

“Breathe. Focus. Return to the sound of my voice.”

The High Queen opened her eyes, seeing her Healer, “Worse than a battle.”

The Healer smiled and nodded, “At least we won, my Queen.”

Ann’wn helped her Queen to stand, then left her to her Healer, as did Sle’nel’.

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes for a moment, searching within, then looked back to her Healer, “The weight of that burden is gone. How did you know?”

The Healer smiled, “I have my ways, my Queen, as you have yours.”

The High Queen placed her hand upon her Healer’s cheek, “I owe you My mind’s life, Healer. Anything you want is yours. Just tell Me, and I will make it so.”

The Healer blushed, “To be in your service is enough to provide adequate challenge, my Queen.”

The High Queen laughed, “Of all the things one could ask for, is this the best you can do, Healer? Not a new room for all your concoctions? Or more assistants? A new dwelling?”

The Healer turned from her, waving her own hand in dismissal, “Perhaps there is yet another twist in this one’s head. She blathers on as if she has no mind of her own…”

The High Queen watched as her Healer went to her own bed. She sent her thoughts to her, Thank you, Healer. I am most grateful.

The next turn moved once again in the same fashion, as they traveled quickly across the great lands of The Realm. Throughout the turn they moved ever closer to the large mountains in front of them, knowing they would be upon them at the next turn. The scouts were doing their duties well, providing reports of ‘all clear’ throughout the turn as they changed shifts. San’lr’in’ had slept well through the eve, feeling rested for the first moment since her new powers had been transferred into her. She also enjoyed the ride throughout the turn, now that her mind was free from the burden it had taken on.

They traveled once more into the late after midturn, halting only as the sun’s set fell deeply into the horizon. With the scouts all about them, Ann’wn took the risk of a fire for much of the eve, allowing their meal to be better prepared. San’lr’in’ wondered as to where their enemies had gone, but decided to let the scouts take her concern from her, trusting in her elite guards’ abilities to keep them safe, or at least well-warned of danger.

Ann’wn woke everyone early at the beginning of the turn. They prepared quickly, riding out within mere moments. As they made their way to the mountain pass, one of the scouts came riding hurriedly up to them.

She bowed her head, “Force Leader.”

“Tell me.”

“The High Queen’s sister, Force Leader. We have found her and her escort. All are dead.”

The High Queen heard the messenger and rode up to Ann’wn and the scout, “Take Me to her.”

No words were spoken, all knowing that the report was nothing The High Queen wanted to hear. Sam rode next to her sister, shocked at what she had heard. As the scene unfolded before them, San’lr’in’ looked quickly about, realizing that her sister had been ambushed.

She dismounted, walking amongst the now dead escort, moving to her sister.

Ann’wn, Uthrn, Meera, and An’ther’on were all around her, ready to protect her. San’lr’in’ and Sam knelt next to Sume’n’tinel’ti’non when they found her, and The Healer stood nearby. Sle’nel’ was also nearby, but held her bow ready, sensing that others were about them, but well hidden.

San’lr’in’ placed her fingers on her sister’s neck while looking upon the multiple wounds. She winced slightly as she saw that her sister had been stabbed deeply near her heart, had three arrows in her main body cavity, and had been hit on the head with something very hard.

“She is dead, my Queen. There is nothing you can do for her.”

San’lr’in’ looked up and responded quietly to the speaker of the statement she didn’t need to hear, “An’ther’on. My Elf senses danger. Please check with her to see where her senses lead us.”

The Healer watched The High Queen with a knowing look, but said nothing. San’lr’in’ returned the unspoken look, but shook her head ever so slightly. Only The Healer saw it, nodding as lightly her understanding.

Sam just asked, “Is she dead, as they say?”

Meera and Uthrn couldn’t be certain, as The High Queen wouldn’t allow them near enough.

“I feel a slight heart beat within her, but she is seriously injured.”

The Healer placed her fingers upon The High Queen’s sister’s neck, checking, but saying nothing. Sele’ stood by, now knowing to never interfere with her High Queen, but well knowing that her Aunt was most certainly neither breathing nor with a heart beat.

“Black Uthrn. Check with the Black Guard and make certain all is safe. The Healer and I have much to do here and will need many moments. This one lives, but barely so. We will try to prepare her for travel.”

Uthrn nodded, “Yes, my Queen.” She then left to her duty.

Sle’nel’ came over, seeing that all the elite forces were busy scouting for their enemies and ensuring their safety.

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes, gathering her powers to her.

“Must you do this, High Queen?”

She re-opened her eyes, looking at her Healer. To make certain, she asked her Elf, “Tell Me of what you know of Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s role in The Realm, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ crouched down, speaking softly, “She is essential. She is to be a great Sorcerer in The Realm.”

Sam was surprised, “How do you know of this?”

“The Sorrows of the Stones have indicated this.”

While they had been talking, Sam had reached over, trying to feel what was left of her sister’s life within her, “She no longer lives, my Sister. She is—”

San’lr’in’ turned quickly to Sam, whispering, but forcefully so, “Quiet! No one speaks of what now occurs. Sister, keep your tongue to yourself. Sele’, I may need your assistance, but say nothing.”

The Healer spoke softly, “I have no powers for this, but can help, and you know this well. You should not attempt this alone. Sele’ can also channel for you. Otherwise, it may place you into an unconsciousness for a few turns, from which I cannot remove you.”

“It is overly great a risk for you and the Young One.”

Sele’ spoke softly, trying to control her young, but uncooperative voice, “I can help, my Queen. Like you, I was born with this power.”

“But you know it not.”

“There is no one to help either of us in this regard, is there, my Queen?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her Healer and nodded, yet speaking quietly, “I agree to your assistance. But first, we must remove the arrows.”

The Healer looked at her Queen as if she were crazy, but began to do as needed. One-by-one, they pulled out the arrows as gently as they could, so as to prevent more damage. When that was done, The High Queen examined the other wounds more carefully, seeing that there was nothing further she could do at the moment.

“I must bring this power to Me, and hear it, prior to beginning.” She looked about her, “Force Leader and Warrior Woman. Make certain no one comes near. This must not be seen. To all else, she yet barely lives. We now just prepare her for transport. This will take more moments than you suspect.”

The High Queen closed her eyes, focusing on her never prior-used power. As far as she knew, this power had gone unused for even many cycles prior to her. As she began to concentrate, Sele’ interrupted her, “Highness, may I be so bold as to inquire if I may listen into how your bring this power forward so that I will know it better?

San’lr’in’ thought on it for a brief moment, then nodded her consent. She then brought the power forth in her mind, studied it carefully, relearning what she now needed to do. When she was completed, she re-opened her eyes.

She turned to The Healer and spoke so softly that no one else could hear her, “Healer. I have need of both My hands, so you will have to take a risk on this. You are to use only one hand, and with only a slight connection into My mind. Probe not deeply. Remain only on top of My thoughts and spells. With your other hand, touch Sele’, but also with a light connection. No matter what you think occurs, remain only partially connected. This is both a spell and a power, combined.”

The Healer nodded her understanding.

Sele’ was beyond excited.

Sle’nel’ and Sam watched in amazement as their High Queen passed her hands back and forth in an opposing manner over Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s dead body. They watched for a long while seeing nothing, when suddenly a soft white light began to glow just around and over the body. The High Queen chanted her spell, Sle’nel’ surprised to find she recognized the long-unused old and forgotten language of the ancient Elves, but didn’t know its meaning.

So, this is an Elfin power that was given to my love.

The High Queen chanted for many moments, her hands in constant motion over her sister’s body. When the spell had been brought forward and successfully given, she focused her hands over the three major wound areas, slightly touching each while chanting yet another spell. The Healer watched carefully, noticing that the wounded areas looked slightly healed. When completed with the spell portion of the power, she halted her chanting, closed her eyes, sat back for a moment, bowed her head, and gathered the power to her. When she had collected it all into one location within her mind, she opened her eyes, held out her hands and muttered a few words.

Sle’nel’ and Sam both jumped at the noise of the energy force that erupted from The High Queen’s hands. They were stunned to see that it was as if lightning had been transferred into Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s body, watching as the body jerked up violently at the force. The High Queen said yet a few more words, and once again, the energy force left her hands with great strength, but at this moment, the force was sent directly into her sister’s unbeating heart.

The High Queen fell back slightly from the force of the power, her eyes yet intent on her sister. She watched, looking for the one sign she hoped would come. Suddenly, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s body gasped in a deep breath, and The High Queen smiled, exhausted, “She lives.”

The Healer had already removed her hand, breaking the connection, knowing that The High Queen was completed with her part of the process. She then moved to her Queen’s sister, seeing if there were any further healing she could provide. She heard moaning, and moved closer to her Queen’s sister’s face, checking for the sound.

“Help me.”

The Healer looked at her Queen, “She lives, and speaks.”

The High Queen nodded, “She is in your hands now, Healer. Take care of her. We leave when she is ready to be moved.”

The High Queen began to stand, but The Healer needed more information, “Tell me of what you healed, my Queen. Her heart?”

“It is badly bruised. The opening has been healed. It will not bleed inside her.”

“Her head?”

“Sadly, I could mend not her demented mind that is so set against Me, but her mind will recover. A severe head injury, some momentary memory loss, and much pain. Yet, nothing more than this.”

“Her arrow wounds?”

“The internal vital parts are sealed and no longer bleed inside her. But they will hurt, and fiercely so. There was much damage. I doubt she will be able to walk well for a few turns, as her muscles in this section were severed. They are no longer as such, but will provide much pain in their final healing.”

“Can she ride?”

“She will have to. But you will be able to help heal her from this moment, now. Nothing will rip apart in the moving of her. But she will scream in pain, unless I know her not.”

The High Queen moved away from where her sister lay, stretching out her own aching muscles while examining the battle scene. Sle’nel’ came up to her, studying her and very unsure of her. She moved closer to her, then asked, “You are able to return life, and not die?”

San’lr’in’ laughed quietly to herself, “I stand before you, do I not? So it would seem as if your statement is truth.”

“She will not appreciate this.”

“She will not need to know of this.”

“And there is little guarantee that she will even agree to join the collective.”

“Of this I am aware, for the moment. But she is not yet needed. When it is the moment, we will do what we must. I cannot worry on this until then.”

Ann’wn had also been examining the battle scene, but came toward her Queen, “Is all well, then, my Queen? Is she ready to be removed to Sansthera?”

“Soon, Force Leader. But we now have another challenge.” San’lr’in’ continued to look about the scene, studying the patterns she could find.

“My Queen?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ held out one of the arrows she had removed from her sister’s body, “This is not a Mungardies arrow, Force Leader. We need to know who did this.” She turned to Sle’nel’, “Do your Elfin ears or eyes sense them?”

“They moved to well north of here. I informed An’ther’on. She took her guards to find them.”

Ann’wn watched as Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was being moved. She would be carried on a horse, riding with another, “It will be a hard ride for her, my Queen.”

“The Healer will tend to her. I would tell her to keep her unconscious until our arrival, but The Healer would tell Me I wish it for Myself, only.”

“When would you like to continue the journey, my Queen?”

She looked at Ann’wn, and sighed deeply, “You mean our never-ending journey? As soon as we can. An’ther’on will be able to catch up to us when she is able. Send a messenger to her that we leave.” She looked back over her now dead guards who she had sent to escort her sister, “Leave four of your guards to give our lost-ones their due.”

Sele’ came over to her High Queen, “I see no bodies of the enemy, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ had already noticed this, “Someone wishes us to think the Mungardies attacked her. They must have removed their own dead ones.”

Sle’nel’ suddenly realized Sele’ was in the battle scene, “You are overly young to see as such.”

“But I have seen many battles, even prior to my birth, Birth-Mother. It is expected of me to know of such. Is this not truth, High Queen?”

The High Queen ignored the question, seeing little sense in answering it.

“Jandra, Dear. Have you seen M’Love?” Caitha had come up, looking for her Meera.

Ann’wn replied, “She and Sam have gone with An’ther’on. An’ther’on had need of the Warrior Woman’s tracking skills. My Queen, by which mountain pass do we head?”

There were four passes through the great mountains. San’lr’in’ pointed to the one that would be the most direct, then moved to prepare for the journey, “Remain on your guard. It is good country for an ambush, in that pass.”

The High Queen was now exhausted, having used her life-saving power. She welcomed that they would be riding again, knowing she could rest as they traveled. They began their journey as soon as The High Queen’s sister was settled onto Uthrn’s horse, with Uthrn holding onto her.

Ann’wn hoped that Sle’nel’ noticed that The High Queen slept while they rode, as she had to lead the group. She was glad that The High Queen’s Black Guard now scouted and guarded them, knowing that the pass may conceal danger well from them. Sle’nel’ had seen her Queen begin to sleep as they rode, so rode next to her. Sele’ rode with Caitha on this turn, but remained unusually quiet. Sle’nel’ guessed that Sele’ had been troubled by the battle scene.

Once they had ridden to the beginning of the pass, everyone placed on their warm garments. Sle’nel’ gently covered her Queen with a cloak, so as not to awaken her. It took most of the turn to travel through the cold and snowy pass, with Ann’wn allowing no moments for rest. In most places the horses had to travel single-file, and even then, the path was narrow and filled with rocks.

After they had achieved the top most part of the pass, and as they began their decent, The High Queen had finally woken. She looked briefly about her, placed her cloak on more firmly, and settled in quietly to the long ride into eve. She had a guess as to who had ambushed her sister, but wasn’t yet prepared to discuss it. The implications were not good for her sister, and she wondered if anyone else had begun to suspect the enemy’s identity as well. As they exited from the pass, toward very late after-midturn, they began entering once more into the forests, moving in a continual downward path.

“My Queen. Do you know these parts well?”

San’lr’in’ sighed, wishing they were further ahead than where they were, “Go further. You will know the location when you see it. We will arrive just at dark, again.”

Ann’wn winced at the implication of her Queen’s quiet, yet well-frustrated voice. As the sun’s set came upon them, they entered into a large river canyon. They traveled along the west side of the river, being the only path available. Ann’wn saw her Queen’s meaning the moment she saw the location. The path they had traveled on was extremely narrow, wide enough for only one horse. Far above them was the shelf of the great mountains they had just passed through. Ann’wn was pleased, as there was no chance for any surprise attack in this location. She halted the travelers when they had come to the one wide area in the canyon, and was grateful for its largeness, having been concerned as to how they would all make camp this eve.

Ann’wn allowed fires to be made, and all helped prepare their camp and food. Many of the guards began spearing and netting fish from the river to add to their eve meal.

San’lr’in’ checked with The Healer, “How does she fare?”

“I have removed part of her pain, but she is more difficult than you.”

San’lr’in’ crouched down next to her sister, looking upon her, but speaking to The Healer, “Is she aware of who she is with, and where she is?”

Her sister moaned, then replied angrily, “Not you. Please tell me it is not you who saved me.”

San’lr’in’ looked to The Healer, “Make certain that no one is about.”

She looked back down to her sister, “How are you feeling?”

“If I knew not better, I would say you did this to me.”

“Are you aware of who did this to you?”

“I am certain it must be you, but in truth, I cannot recall the moment. Ohhh! The pain! Do something! Remove this pain from me. It is killing me.”

San’lr’in’ placed a hand on her sister’s head, softly, “I need not ride this far out of My way to kill you. I could have you killed and be done with it. Now, lay quiet for a moment and I will try to remove some of this pain from you.”

She felt into her sister’s mind for a moment, finding where the intense pain lay the deepest, “Your head throbs. Is this your greatest of the pains?”

“Yes, yes, yes. Just hurry. Can you do nothing quickly? Are you always this slow?”

San’lr’in’ sighed, wondering for a moment why she wasted her efforts on this one, then began to remove some of her sister’s head pain from her.

“Do you know how to remove your own pain?”

“Why would I allow the likes of you to touch me if I were able to do as such?”

She rose to leave, “I will let The Healer do this for you. I can take no more of you at this moment. Your ill behavior is tedious.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non reached up and grabbed onto her gown, “Remain here.”

San’lr’in’ crouched back down next to her, “What is it you want from Me?”

She spoke softly and through great pain, “Who did this to me? All I recall is that it was not who I was expecting.”

“You are correct. None were Mungardies. But I am having your attackers tracked down. We will know soon enough. I have saved one of their arrows, and will show it to you in the morn.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked at her with eyes that spoke truly of great pain, “I feel like I hurt all over, yet I have no bandages.”

“We did much healing of you so that you could travel. And I have a most wonderful of Healers.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non studied her sister for a long moment, “I cannot read your mind, but I think there is more to this than you say. I recall a knife going into me, yet there is no wound.”

“Think on it later. You need to rest.”

She moaned deeply from the pain, “I hope you expect me not to say thank you for saving me.”

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, amused by her own thought, “It is thanks enough that you pulled no knife from your sleeve and slit My throat just now, as that is what I expect from you.”

* * * *

The High Queen was woken early by her Elf, “San’lr’in’. An’ther’on has returned. She has captured two of the attackers.”

She stirred from a deep sleep, trying to move quickly, “Your former lover? The Warrior Woman? Are they safe?”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “They are safe, but An’ther’on lost a few of her guards in the battle. And Meera is injured in her shoulder.”

“Where do I now head?”

Ann’wn came up to her, “Follow me, Highness. They are waiting just down the canyon, in another recessed area.”

The High Queen followed her Force Leader down the canyon. When she arrived, she saw whom she had expected to see.

She nodded to An’ther’on, who had bowed her head to her, “High Queen. We have captured two of your sister’s attackers. They are not as we expected.”

“Bring My Healer to Me. And have My sister brought here. She will need to be carried, and gently so.”

She saw that An’ther’on’s guards had bound the two attackers strongly, and had gagged and blindfolded them. She left them as they were, placing her hand upon one of the attacker’s head, searching into her mind. She found that this attacker was who she thought she was: Part R’kin’dles’. Part Mystic.

She searched more deeply for the leader of the attackers, then placed some great pain into this one’s head, quickly removing her hand. The attacker screamed, then fell over into unconsciousness. The other attacker, unable to see or speak, began to pathetically sob.

“What did you do to her, Highness?”

She saw that her Healer had arrived, “I gave her something to think about before she is put to death. A pain for a pain, one might say.”

“And the other one? I would dare not assume you would wait for me to attempt any connection such as this. Perhaps we should have left a bit of that fear in you. Perhaps then you would be not so bold, or so careless of your own safety.”

“Calm yourself, Healer. I only entered that one’s mind for a moment, and have done nothing with the other. Yet. But it is I who called for you, so this you should know.”

“Why? So if anything happened I would be here after the moment? Most gracious of you, High Queen.”

“You try my patience, Healer. I did nothing outside My abilities.”

“And you try mine, High Queen.”

“Then we are a good match.” She laughed, but added, “In truth, I had you brought here for the Warrior Woman, and for My sister. I suspect that after she learns of who attacked her, she will release her rage, and then require much of your healing abilities. And the Warrior Woman was injured in battle prior eve. In her shoulder, or so I have been informed. She is a treasured one of mine, Healer, so heal her well. Her moment has yet to come in The Realm, but it will. I have a feeling about this one.”

The Healer looked over to Meera, “Yes, my Queen. I will remember this.”

One of An’ther’on’s guards came into the small camp, carrying The High Queen’s sister, who was moaning from the pain.

“She has some of your traits, but there are other traits of yours she has none of, sadly.”

The Healer stood back as Sume’n’tinel’ti’non was laid gently upon already prepared soft padding. She moaned again, trying to yell, “You oaf! Be gentle.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes, trying to control her deep frustration of her sister, yet wondering why she bothered to save her.

She looked to An’ther’on and Ann’wn, “Clear the area. Only The Healer, the Warrior Woman and you are to remain. No one else.”

She crouched down next to her sister, “We have captured two of your attackers. Before you see them though, I would like you to examine this arrow. We removed it from your midsection.”

She held it close to her sister so she could see it. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked at it, then raised her hand, taking it, examining it even more carefully. The High Queen could see the shift in her sister’s thinking as she began to understand where the arrow had come from.

“This is not a Mungardies’ arrow.”

San’lr’in’ didn’t answer. She didn’t need to. Her sister knew she was correct.

“Let me see them. Help me to get up. I must see who these traitors are.”

San’lr’in’ motioned to Ann’wn and An’ther’on to help her. They raised her up, then mostly carried her over to the attackers.

“Remove their blindfolds. I want to see their eyes. I want them to see me.”

Ann’wn moved some wood over so that The High Queen’s sister could sit upon something while An’ther’on removed the attackers’ blindfolds.

As the blindfolds and gags were undone, the two traitors looked at their High Priestess, fully shocked to see her alive. The High Queen saw their expressions, understanding them for what they meant, but said nothing. She probed into one of their minds and heard what she thought she would: I killed her. I know I did. I placed my knife deep within her heart. She could not have lived through such.

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non gasped, “Rn’lydr’, and Sinthrn’.” She lowered her head for a moment, saddened by the knowledge that her most loyal of advisors had become traitors. She suddenly looked at her sister, “You lie. They would not do as such. You did this to me, and are now blaming them.”

San’lr’in’ breathed in deeply, astonished at the depth of her sister’s hate of her, “Then you sense into their minds and find out for yourself. Or have them tortured. You will learn then. Believe Me, or no; I care not. But you had better learn the truth, as blaming Me will not prevent your problems in this regard.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shook her head, “How am I supposed to find this out?”

“Torture them. They will then tell you the truth.”

“You should be the one tortured.”

San’lr’in’ had enough of her sister, just staring at her. She began to leave.

“Come to me.”

San’lr’in’ halted, breathed in deeply, then turned back around, “I am tired of your games, Sister. I am sorry I have tried to make a path between us.”

“Come to me.”

She went, “What is it you want?”

She whispered, “Did they really do this to me?”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “These are two of the ones we caught. The rest have been killed, but we leave the bodies in case you would like to affirm their act of traitor, further. We can arrange that you travel to the site so you can see for yourself. They were all dressed like Mungardies, but carried and used their own weapons. I have read one of these attacker’s minds briefly, but know not the entire plot. The other is untouched by Me. I suspect they have been communicating with the Mungardies for some moments, and when the Mungardies became angry at you, they commanded that your trusted advisors kill you. But it is only My guess.”

“You speak truly?”

“In truth, I have no need to lie to you. But find out for yourself. It is why they have been brought to you. Besides, you must learn of what they intended.”

“I suppose you are correct. This pain makes me weakened.”

San’lr’in’ stood and spoke to Ann’wn, “Force Leader. You are under My sister’s command … for the moment.”

Ann’wn bowed to her Queen, “Yes, Highness. As you command.” She then turned to The High Queen’s sister and bowed her head, “I am at your service, High Priestess.”

San’lr’in’ moved slightly away from the scene, but close enough to watch, and close to Meera and The Healer. She guessed that the saving of these two traitors was an amazing coincidence to her sister, as these two seemed to be highly placed in her sister’s service.

It didn’t take long to extract the truth from the first attacker. As Ann’wn was cleaning her sword, The High Queen’s sister said, “Do the same to the other. We will now see if their stories match.”

Ann’wn bowed her head, “Yes, High Priestess.”

An’ther’on performed the second torture while Ann’wn stood close by, guarding as necessary. Within a few short moments, The High Queen’s sister had heard the same detail and same story.

“Enough. Kill them, and be done with it.”

San’lr’in’ went back over to her sister, seeing that she looked exhausted and in great pain. She bent down, softly saying, “Allow Me to remove some of your pain.”

Her sister nodded, and San’lr’in’ worked for many moments doing so, trying to rid her sister of her great head and heart pain.

When she was done, she looked into her eyes, hoping to see improvement, “Better?”

Her sister nodded, “I am unprepared for you to be kind to me. I want not to like you.”

San’lr’in’ shook her head, but tried to remain patient, standing, “We must leave now. We need to get you to your own bed. We can talk about this on the way if you have the need or desire. I will not interfere into your affairs, though, without your permission.”

The High Queen’s sister held out her hand to her, trying to make her remain, “How is it that I was the only one left alive?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ said nothing.

“I died. I know I died. I was their target. They wanted me dead, and they would have ensured it. You brought me back to life. Why?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ wasn’t going to lie to her sister, so decided to say nothing, “Force Leader. Commander of My Private Guard. Prepare My sister for travel. We leave.”

“One request?”

San’lr’in’thel’ineln’ nodded.

“Allow me to travel with other than Uthrn.”

San’lr’in’ laughed quietly, thinking that she would feel the same, “Who is your preference?”

“The Elf.”

San’lr’in’ thought about this for a moment, “I see no harm in this. We will ask her, as I make not her decisions.”

As they returned to the main camp, San’lr’in’ checked with her Healer, “How fares My Warrior Woman?”

“The sword traveled deeply into her shoulder. She is concerned about her sword arm.”

“Will it heal?”

The Healer nodded, “With the proper moments given to it to do so.”

“See to it, then. Tell her I command it of her.”

“It should be as easy with you, High Queen.”

“High Queens must have their own mind.”

The Healer laughed, “Then I would guess that they saw this in you at birth, my Queen.”

They traveled throughout the remainder of the turn with as much haste as could be had. Sle’nel’ had agreed to take the High Priestess with her, also seeing no harm in it. From the moment the High Priestess had agreed to speak with Sle’nel’ when they met at the Sorcerer Women of the Mountain’s town, they had formed a slight bond between them. But Sle’nel’ also knew that The Healer would give the High Priestess a strong sleeping spell, and also knew that Ann’wn would allow no talking during their journey. On her own part, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non felt comfortable with the Elf, but even then, only mildly so. Yet she just had her two closest companions tortured and put to their death, so had no other to turn to for comfort.

They traveled yet again to the end of the turn, arranging camp quickly and with little motivation. San’lr’in’ guessed that they would arrive in Sansthera somewhere around midturn the next turn, hoping it would be without incident. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non had slept throughout the turn, having been given deep sleeping spells by The Healer, but was glad to be off the horse for the eve.

The caring for her lover’s sister through the entire turn had also exhausted Sle’nel’.

San’lr’in’ held out her arms to her, “Come to Me, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ slipped into her lover’s welcoming arms, and breathed a sigh of relief when they closed gently but firmly around her, “I think I am tiring of this traveling.”

“We will arrive next turn. Did she challenge you much this turn?”

“No. She slept. She just feels safer in an Elf’s arms than in one of your Warrior Woman’s.”

“I have missed you.”

Sle’nel’ raised her head, reached an arm around her Queen’s neck, and kissed her, “And I you, my Love.”

They lay down next to each other, and fell instantly to sleep.

Ann’wn made all rise prior to the sun’s rise, ensuring an early beginning to yet another long ride. They now rode across the plains that would continue until Sansthera, making their journey quicker than going through steep mountain passes or river canyons. As prior, since all her elite guards were with them, The High Queen left the scouting to them, resting her mind on other issues. The High Priestess had asked the Elf to once again carry her, and Sle’nel’ agreed, but only because it was the last turn of this part of their journey.

From far off, they could see Sansthera very distantly on the horizon. Ann’wn allowed them to rest their horses for a moment, and then told them that the journey would be relaxed from here. Uthrn went to Ann’wn and her Queen, not having been told of who the attackers had been.

“My Queen. She has been unable to warn her own guards that we will be arriving.”

“I think there few guards left to care, Black Uthrn.”

“My Queen?”

“They are the ones that My Private Guard caught.”

They remounted, but now the journeyers were allowed to speak to each other as they traveled. The High Queen rode next to her lover.

“How fares My sister?”

“She sleeps. And she is in great pain, yet.”

“It will be improved for her once we reach Sansthera. What do your eyes see before us, My Desire?”

Sle’nel’ studied what she could make out of the dwellings, “Strange, but striking. A mid-sized town. I know not how to describe these dwellings. Rounded. Arched. Some seem to be clear, but not. Without color. Some of wood. Others are what we know of. There is one long building like no other. It is plain and white, with a flat cover, and it is off to one side. Their farms are all about the town, and the town appears to be the center, as in most towns. A river runs through the middle of the town, with many small bridges crossing it. All their main walking paths are quite wide. Wide enough for six horses to ride side-by-side, or more. And it appears that the town is laid out much like Woden. All in precise squares. There are very few buildings outside the town. In what looks like the center are five large domed buildings, much larger than all the others, and they are all white. The very center one is even larger than the others, perhaps three stories high, or more.”

Surprising everyone, the High Priestess answered, “It is my dwelling.”

“Do we head there, Sister?”

“Thankfully, yes. Go there.”

After many more moments, and when they were getting close enough so that all could see what Sle’nel’ had long-prior, Sam rode up to them, “Look, Jandra. It reminds me of Woden. Look how it is laid out. It even has the wall around it. The dwellings are different, but the design is the same.”

Sle’nel’ nodded, “You are correct, Sam. Amazing. Is it not?”

* * * *

Ann’wn and An’ther’on rode to the gate wall carrying a flag of peace. San’lr’in’ watched as Ann’wn pointed back to the High Priestess, and then began to ride into the town. She expected no fanfare for herself, but was somewhat pleased to see that the town’s inhabitants showed their respect to her sister by kneeling and bowing their heads at they went past the gates and into Sansthera.

They rode into the center of the town, straight to the High Priestess’ dwelling. The High Queen was surprised when several of the town’s Mystics knelt and bowed their heads, speaking to her, “Great High Queen.” She didn’t think they would even know of her, let alone know what she looked like. The same occurred to Sle’nel’, and San’lr’in’ began to believe that she had underestimated her sister. The town appeared well in order, amazingly so, surprising The High Queen even more.

She dismounted as they arrived, having Ann’wn give orders out quickly so as to provide her sister the rest she long needed, and so as to prevent any dissension in the town. Knowing that some of the town’s members were listening, she made her own quick orders, ensuring that they wouldn’t be questioned.

“Force Leader. Secure the town. We will need to determine who else among the High Priestess’ subjects are traitors. Use My elite guards to do this. I leave our safety in your command.”

She then turned to her own Healer and Attendants, “Have the High Priestess taken to her room. Healer, you are to be her Healer until we determine the ability of hers. An’ther’on. Go with them and ensure that their needs and tasks are without question.”

“Sam’r’in’thel’ineln’. I have need of your abilities.”

Sam bowed her head to her sister, “Whatever you need, my Queen.”

“Have the town’s leaders gathered to you. Tell them why we are here. Tell them who we are, and that we mean no harm. You know what needs to be said. Keep Mil’der’in with you. She will be of excellent assistance.”

“Yes, my Sister. I am pleased to do this for you.”

“Great High Queen of The Realm?”

San’lr’in’ turned around, looking for the voice, noticing that Uthrn and Meera stood guard around her, along with six other guards. She saw that a young woman knelt before her, bowing her head.

“Rise, and tell Me what it is you are called by.”

The young woman rose, keeping her head bowed, not allowing herself to look into The High Queen’s eyes, “Caithryn, High Queen.”

“Why do you seek My audience, Caithryn of Sansthera?”

“I am the keeper of the High Priestess’ dwelling, Great High Queen. I will show you and all your travelers to your quarters when you are ready. I am also the keeper of you during your remain. Since it is between the midturn meal and the eve meal, there will quickly be made available to you some light food and drink in the main dining room, and the eve meal will be ready at your pleasure. Please tell me your desire, Great High Queen, and I will make certain that it is met.”

San’lr’in’ studied the young woman for a moment, “Are you a human, Caithryn?”

“Yes, Great High Queen. I am a remainder from the First Ones of Sansthera. There are several of us yet here. Most of us have inter-mated, though, so most now have both Mystic and human lines within them. My line is yet only human, though.”

“We would like a tour of the First Ones’ dwellings and all that they brought with them, after I meet again with My sister. The High Priestess asked Me to come here to see a message that is now being delivered. Do you know of this?”

“A short tour can be arranged this mid-after-late turn, High Queen, if that would be your desire. The High Priestess is the only one that can show you of what she speaks of, though. I am unable to open those doors, High Queen. I am sorry I cannot meet your need in this.”

“A short tour will be fine for this turn. I will speak with your High Priestess regarding the other when her pain improves. I have someone I think would be most interested in your name, Caithryn of Sansthera.”

San’lr’in’ turned to Meera, “Warrior Woman. Where is your mate?”

“Great High Queen?” She looked again at Caithryn, nodding slightly to her, wondering as to her need.

“Is it truth that there be an Elf among you?”

“It is truth.”

“Many of us have never prior seen an Elf, Great High Queen. Will it be possible for us to see her at some moment?”

San’lr’in’ looked around, trying to find Sle’nel’. When she finally did, she looked at her, “She is over there, with all the animals and children that desire to meet with her. The Young Future Supreme Sovereign is also with her. While you meet with one of ours for a moment, Caithryn of Sansthera, have someone show Me to My sister’s quarters. And make certain that My Elf knows where I will be. Have her meet Me there.”

“Yes, Great High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ rolled her eyes at her own thoughts, By the mothers, please give Me no more titles. Queen was bad enough, then High Queen. Now must it be Great High Queen?

She sighed, then nodded, “Have them lead the way.”

San’lr’in’ was intrigued by the design of her sister’s large domed building. They entered into a great entryway that spanned the entire height of the building. It then opened into an enormous sitting room containing a large rock fireplace spanning from the floor to the top of the domed structure.

She was led down a hallway and into her sister’s room. As the door opened, the beauty of the room surprised her. She hadn’t imagined that her sister would desire anything beautiful, let alone comfortable. The room was filled with the sun’s light from the many windows, and was large enough to contain a sitting area for eight or ten, and a small table for six. On one side of the room was a glassed doorway that led outside to a decked area, filled with hundreds of flower containers. Her sister’s beautifully carved bed was placed back against the furthest side, taking up only a little of the room, even given its size. Since the room was easily one quarter of the size of the full dome building, the wall was curved and allowed for a great sense of height and depth.

She went to her Healer, who was standing slightly apart from her sister’s bed, where her sister was now resting. The High Queen’s Healer and attendants had already changed her sister’s garments and cleaned her.

“How is she?”

The Healer bowed her head, “Improved, Highness. But I would like to remove more of her pain.”

San’lr’in’ saw another in the room, guessing it her to be her sister’s own healer, “Is there a problem with this?”

“Her Healer objects.”

“She wants her to remain in pain?”

“She trusts me not. Or you.”

“I came not this far out of our way so that I can argue with My own sis—”

“Come to me.”

San’lr’in’ closed her eyes and sighed deeply at the sound of the voice, “Forgive Me, Healer. She beckons.”

She stood, looking down at her sister, guessing that she was in great pain, “Can your Healer remove your pain from you?”

“No. She knows not this trick of yours.”

“Is she a Mystic?”

“She is a human.”

“Would you allow us to do this for you?”

She nodded, the pain so intense that she was having difficulty even thinking.

“High Priestess. I trust not these Mystics. They will harm you further.”

San’lr’in’ turned to her, “We will help her, only. If you cannot accept this, then leave this room. Otherwise, remain silent and observe.” She turned to her own Healer, “I will follow your lead, Healer.”

The Healer touched Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s head softly, “You need only relax and breathe. Do you know the meditations?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked deeply pained, “Only the first three.”

The Healer smiled down at her, trying to reassure her, “This will do fine. Begin your first meditation, and then allow me to guide you into your second and third one. Nothing will occur until we reach your third meditation. At that moment, The High Queen and I will work to remove your greatest of pains. You will know what we do as we do this, but will feel no pain. Once we are done with this, I will guide you safely back out of your meditations. Then The High Queen and I will work on the locations of your specific injuries. But nothing that we do will hurt, so you should have no fear of this.”

The High Priestess looked at her sister, “Is your Healer always this tedious with detail?”

San’lr’in’ smiled, but then nodded to her Healer to begin. The process took many moments and was most tiring for both The Healer and The High Queen. When they were done, both of them closed their eyes for a few moments, re-centering and refocusing their energies.

“Breathe, my Queen.”

She felt her Healer touch her head softly, “Focus.”

San’lr’in’ opened her eyes, seeing her Healer standing directly in front of her, “How is it that you are always able to help Me, yet never need any for yourself?”

“She is a great Healer, as you said.”

San’lr’in’ raised her eyebrow at the voice, unaccustomed to its friendliness. She looked down at her sister, “You are feeling improved, then?”

“Sle’nel’!”

The High Queen saw her sister smiling to her Elf. She turned, and also smiled at her, “The animals and children followed you not?”

Sle’nel’ laughed. She hugged her Queen, then sat on the side of Sume’n’tinel’ti’non’s bed, “This is a beautiful dwelling, High Priestess.

The High Priestess’ Healer came over to Shr’dler’in, “How did you do this? She looks much improved.”

The High Queen’s Healer took the other Healer by the arm, leading her away, “It is the mystery of Mystics only, unfortunately. But come. Let us go discuss our healing ways and share our secrets.” She looked back to her High Queen, “I will do as such again this late eve so that she will sleep well through the eve. Then again in the morn. At that moment, she will be able to walk some, without pain.”

To Sle’nel’, the High Priestess asked, “You like my dwelling?”

“In truth, it is magnificent.”

“I am pleased.” She looked at her sister, “I have been told that you look through my forces for more traitors.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “As a precaution. We do not take over your town. We just ensure your safety until you can tend to it yourself.”

She began to try to rise, “I must show you th—”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand gently on her sister’s shoulder, “Not now. You must rest or the spells will not hold. You will be well soon enough, and there is no hurry in this, but we have given many of our energies so that you will heal quickly. Is there anything you would like from My forces while we are here?”

“Rid me of all the traitors. And be mindful of the Mungardies.”

“They will not come while I am here.”

“Tell Caithryn to give our youngest sister the diaries.”

“She is arranging a short tour for us this after midturn. Next turn, you can show Me the reason for our long journey here.”

“Elf. Please find Caithryn for me.”

Sle’nel’ left, knowing that Sume’n’tinel’ti’non needed some privacy with her sister.

As the door closed, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non commanded, “Sit. I have need to say a few words to you.”

San’lr’in’ looked around for a chair that she could bring close to the bed, “Just sit on the bed next to me. Why do you remain so distant?”

“Distant? You would have Me killed, then ask Me why I remain distant? I am not as foolish as this.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shook her head and sighed, “I will try not to test your patience, if you will try not to act as a High Queen. You can be such a bore.”

San’lr’in’ sat, scoffing at the statement, “Whatever. What is it you wish from Me, now that you have emptied the room?”

“I find myself unprepared to like you, to respect you, or to even be nice to you, for I have hated you my entire lifespan. But you have saved me, treated me with gentleness, and given my life back to me. I cannot help but be suspicious of your motives, however. Tell me what it is that you want from me. I must know, or I will not know how to treat you.”

She sighed, thought about it for a moment, then said, “You seem to be part of the collective.”

She stared at her for a moment, “How do you know of this?”

“It is Elfin lore.”

“So you saved me for this reason. Yet, you say nothing in this regard. You give me no expectations, nor say that I now owe you.”

She rose, feeling frustrated. The High Queen didn’t like this type of interaction, “I cannot make you do this. I can only ask when it is the moment.”

“But you are also part sorcerer. You have no need of my magic.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, not wanting to tell her more.

“I frustrate you.”

“Yes.”

“Are you never a real person?”

She stood, ready to leave, “Real? How do you think I was raised, Sister? Do you think I was raised with love and tenderness? Do you think I know what this word ‘real’ means? I was raised to be the slave of The Realm. Only this. Yet you think I have stolen your very life from you. If I had a choice when I was born, I would have given you My path.”

“It would appear I have hit on a tender spot within you. Temper, sister. It was only a word.”

“I am tired of your bitterness and sarcasm.”

“Sit. I have something I am trying to tell you. Have some patience.”

She sighed, looked at her sister, then sat, “What then? I can take little more of you. If it had not been for My Healer, I would have given you a deep sleeping spell to take you through the rest of the eve and well into the morn.”

She laughed, “Good. You can be real. I find myself at an embarrassing moment with you. I have long hated you, this is truth, yet at this moment, I am grateful to you.”

“Grateful? You know of this word?”

“Now who is being bitter? Thank you for bringing me home. And thank you for tending to my town until I am well.”

San’lr’in’ put her hand on her sister’s forehead.

“What are you doing?”

“I am checking to see if you are with fever. You sound not like yourself.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non slapped at her sister’s arm, “Halt this.”

San’lr’in’ laughed, and then so did her sister.

“Are you hungry?”

“I am tired.”

San’lr’in’ placed her hand on her sister’s head, gently, “I am going to give you a sleeping spell. It will last only until the eve, but will help you to sleep better. I will have one of My attendants remain with you. When you awaken, you should eat.”

“I have need of your storyteller this eve. And bring your Elf, and our other sister. And I suppose you should come also.”

“Gracious of you. Can you feel the sleeping spell yet?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non closed her eyes and nodded, “I…”

San’lr’in’ quietly left the room, feeling both frustrated yet pleased with the small progress between her and her sister.

Caithryn was waiting outside the door. She knelt and bowed when she saw The High Queen, “Great High Queen.”

“Rise, Caithryn of Sansthera.”

“We are ready to give you the tour you requested. Your party of travelers awaits you outside. It is my privilege to guide you.”

San’lr’in’ motioned with her hand, “Lead on, then.”

Caithryn led them while one of the town’s lesser leaders spoke about the various buildings and dwellings, “And this is one of the First One’s living quarters. It was constructed to hold all of them, initially. We no longer use it as it decays, but we don’t know how to repair as such. All the fabrics are but strange to us. The journals tell us that it soon became what they referred to as their greenhouse, where they grew the plants they brought with them. Long prior to now, the later dwellers of this town replanted the plants all around this area. They have long prior incorporated themselves into the nature, and no longer can we tell their plants from ours.

“I understand that Woden is similar in design to Sansthera, Highest of Woden. This doesn’t surprise me, as the women and men that but left here had also built this town. We will be giving you the journals of the First Ones after our tour, Highest. The High Priestess has bid it so.

“The first domed buildings lasted only a short while. They rebuilt these five big ones, keeping the same frame structure. It is a metal of some sort, but nothing we can reproduce, and it has lasted all these eons. And over here is something they used to ride in, instead of horses. It ran on the sun’s energy source, but we know not more than this, except that it used four wheels. Here. Look at this wheel. See how flexible it is? It is of another material we know not of, but never seems to decay.”

San’lr’in’ cared little about the details of the First Ones. She was just anxious over her sister’s urgency, wanting to see how she now knew that the humans were returning. She looked around, ignoring the chattering of the human guide, seeing that whoever the First Ones were had selected their site well. It was secluded, in a valley, easily protected, near the sea, with fresh water, and with much forest around them.

So, it seems that they were intelligent.

“You are not listening to the guide.” Sle’nel’ had wrapped her arm through her Queen’s, whispering to her.

The High Queen smiled at her, “Nor are you.”

“Sam is. And so is Caitha.”

They began to walk away from the group, closer to the long building, “Did Caitha speak yet with Caithryn?”

Sle’nel’ pulled her Queen’s arm to her more tightly, “She did. It would appear it is the same line, as you must have been thinking. Like long-lost sisters. Something you should know well of.”

“Sisters! They frustrate Me.”

“How is it you have learned to be so closely connected to me, my Queen?”

“What is your meaning, Elf?”

“You have never prior been connected to anyone for any great length of moments.”

“So?”

“So. You have never had to work through any relationship issues. And I am an Elf. I give you not the same issues as the others do.”

“Perhaps this is why I am so attracted to you.”

“Perhaps.”

The High Queen halted and pulled Sle’nel’ into an embrace, kissing her. She moved her against the door of the long building, moving closely into her, wanting her. She kissed her again, missing her touch.

After a short moment, she heard a voice, “Great High Queen?

San’lr’in’ sighed, shaking her head to Sle’nel’, “I am sorry, My Desire. We have been missed.” She looked around at the tedious lecturer.

“Great High Queen? Please allow me to show you to your quarters so that you may be prepared for the eve meal.”

San’lr’in’ nodded to Caithryn.

They were taken to their rooms, The High Queen saying nothing during their return. As she entered the beautiful room, she looked at her Elf, thinking she had neglected her. She was disappointed to find that her attendants were waiting for her, “Oh, my Queen. You are arrived. We were just selecting your gown for the eve.”

“How long do we have until the meal?”

“Soon. Would you like to rest for a short while prior to us preparing you, Highness?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

“One of us will be waiting, along with a guard, outside your door.”

As they left, she said, “I am sorry that I am such an overly demanding lover, My Desire.”

“What brought this on, my Queen?” Sle’nel’ was startled by her lover’s statement.

“You pointed out to Me that I am not very good with working through the issues involved in relationships.”

Sle’nel’ laughed, “Is that all?”

“What do you mean by this?”

“I was just suggesting that perhaps you should give a little more … well … patience in regard to your sisters. The three of you share many similar characteristics, you know.”

“Such as?” The High Queen wasn’t certain she wanted to hear this, but was curious.

“You are all demanding. But then, you are all used to being in control. You are all extremely solitary in your quiet moments. You are all regarded as requiring much need of physical intimacies. All three of you have been rather unsuccessful in long-term relationships. You and Sume’n’tinel’ti’non share many of the same physical behaviors, such as waving your hands about as you dismiss an idea or person. And all three of you sigh deeply as if you were tested to the ends of your patience.”

Sle’nel’ was laughing by now, enjoying the comparison. The High Queen looked at her in dismay, recognizing herself in these statements, but not wishing to be connected to her sisters in these fashions. She had thought herself more unique in these regards.

“I suppose you are the one to know each of us the best. You were the lover of one, the only one the other trusts from My realm, and you are now My lover.” She looked at her with a raised eyebrow, trying to look serious, “You are not planning on casting Me off for my elder sister, are you, so that you can know each of us in this fashion?”

Recognizing the look, Sle’nel’ laughed again, “It would depend, my Queen.”

San’lr’in’ tried to look surprised, watching, as the Elf moved closer to her, “Depend? On what?”

Sle’nel’ moved into her, backing her slowly across the room toward the bed, teasing her, “On how interesting this relationship remains.”

“Interesting? But you are an Elf and could never leave the union.”

She moved her Queen into the corner, beginning to touch her, “But I am only half-Elf. Your elder sister pointed this fact out to me.”

The High Queen saw that she was teasing only, beginning to enjoy Sle’nel’s advances, “What would help to keep this union interesting, My Half-Elf?”

Sle’nel’ had taken hold of The High Queen’s gown with her fingers, at the seams that just covered the private parts of her breast. She moved her fingers up and down the seam slowly, touching her lover’s breasts lightly as she did so, finally removing the gown from her breasts. Just as she was placing her lips to San’lr’in’s most tender spot on her breast, Sle’nel’ said, “I can think of a couple of things that would keep it interesting, my Love.”

The eve meal was readied just for the travelers, as the High Priestess couldn’t yet attend. Sele’ was eating with the sorcerers at the other end of the long table, yet tired from their long journey. The High Queen thought the meal unusual but delicious, having decided she was hungry. Sle’nel’ watched with great interest that her Queen ate well after their moments together. She laughed lightly to herself.

“What amuses you so, My Desire?”

“You. Your ways make me laugh.”

“Me? Why is this?”

“You now eat your eve meal. You seldom do. Yet, there are particular moments you will do so.”

“I am hungry. Should I not eat?”

“Of course, my Queen. And you should eat more, and more often. You are getting way overly thin. But you seldom eat an eve meal.”

“I do if I am hungry. And I am hungry.”

She saw that Ann’wn was laughing, as were Meera, Caitha, Sam, Uthrn, and even her Healer and Mil’der’in.

“Why does everyone laugh?”

Sam was laughing so hard that tears flowed down her face.

Sle’nel’ was also laughing out of control, so Caitha responded, “My Queen. You always seem to be hungry after certain physical exertions.”

Everyone was now laughing hysterically, while San’lr’in’ just stared at Caitha, her brows frowning. She thought about what Caitha had said for a moment, looked down at her food, and then also began to laugh, “So much for privacy.”

After their meal, San’lr’in’ announced to her close companions, “The High Priestess would like us to entertain her this eve. Bring your sweets, and let us reconvene in her room. My Storyteller, she has requested your service specifically this eve. And Highest, bring the journals with you.”

As they entered her room, The High Queen saw that her Healer had returned. While everyone else settled in the sitting area, San’lr’in’ went over to her sister and Healer.

“Does My Healer torture you as she does Me?”

“I tried to take her from you, but she seems to like your evil temper.”

San’lr’in’ saw a look of kindness escape from her sister’s eyes, to her own Healer.

“You have removed her pain for the eve?”

“No. Just some, while they visit with her. When they leave, I will need your assistance.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “I am willing.” She looked down at her sister, “Have you yet eaten?”

“Your Healer was kind enough to feed me and keep me company.”

San’lr’in’ was curious over the relationship forming between them, but said nothing of it, “I have brought My Storyteller, as you wished.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non sat up slightly, “Good. Storyteller. Come to me. Sit next to me. Tell me the stories of the First Ones’ arrival.”

While Caitha began her story, The Healer motioned with her head to the side of the room, hoping her Queen would understand. Slowly, The High Queen moved across the room toward her Healer, interested in the story Caitha was telling, but more curious as to what The Healer wanted.

They stood next to each other as if listening to Caitha, while The Healer whispered, “She is in great pain, but begins to endure it better, so some of it must be leaving.”

“This could not be the reason you ask Me here.”

“How well do you know her, Highness?”

“Not well. I know only that she hates Me and wishes Me dead.”

“Have patience with her, Highness. She is deeply troubled by all that has occurred. Learning that her Spirit Mothers lied to her has harmed her greatly, yet she will not speak of this to you.”

“She yet hates Me and wishes Me dead.”

“No, my Queen. This is not so. You sound like a child in this regard. She just knows not what to do with all her long-prior feelings. She has never felt much kindness prior, and you confuse her. She has spent her entire lifespan trying to get even with you, only to discover that you have perhaps had a worse upbringing than even her, yet you remain caring and kind to her.”

“So? Even a Mungardies can show kindness.”

“You were raised to trust no one, Highness. It took me many cycles to earn your trust, and even then, it was only after we were lovers that this trust occurred.”

“So? What of this?”

“Neither of you know how to trust, Highness. She was raised as a R’kin’dles. They are taught to be suspicious. And then her Spirit Mother reinforced her suspicions of you. It is not easy, my Queen, to finally learn that all you have known in your life as truth, is now false.”

“It would seem that all are tending to My lack of abilities with relationships, this turn. I will keep it in mind, Healer. Is there something I should know that now occurs between you and her?”

The Healer laughed lightly, “No, High One. I am not becoming her lover. I am vowed to your service, and to the service of Healers. But if you happen to find me a good lover, the—”

“Go find your own lover, Healer. I have all I can do with My own relationships, it would seem.”

San’lr’in’ moved back to Sle’nel’, who was now sitting on the large bed, eating her sweet. When she saw her Queen return to her, she gave her bite of it and began listening to Caitha once again.

When the story was done, the High Priestess looked to Sam, “Youngest sister. Read from the first journal entries. I have never prior pieced this tale together, and it is now the moment.”

Sam opened the first journal and read the heading:

* * * *

Journal #2—In Space—2449—May 19th—Entry #1 (05192449)

* * * *

She looked up, “Where is the first journal?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked puzzled, “First journal? This one speaks of their landing, does it not?”

Sam read a little to herself, then nodded, “Yes. But there must be a first one that tells of their departure from wherever they came. This says it is Journal 2.”

“I know not of this journal. You now have all we have recovered.”

“These were the buried ones?”

“Yes. They were found many cycles prior, and this was all of them. But I understand that Woden has all the final ones.”

“Of their departure from here.”

“Read. This first one must be lost to us, or yet buried somewhere.”

Sam, slightly disappointed, sat back in her seat and began to read:

* * * *

I’ve been woken from my space-sleep. All seems to be well with me and with all the others who’ve also been awakened. Just as we were placed under, just before departure, I had a sinking feeling that I would never wake up again. Yet, here I am, and we arrive soon. I can’t see our new world yet through our lookout stations, but can see it through the internal telescope.

The ship is still under its own guidance system, but will shift over in the next few days or so, as everyone awakens. I’m in charge of making sure that our surface equipment is readied, so my next days prior to landing will be busy.

I know we’ve been gone for years now, but it feels like yesterday. I met all these others prior to leaving, and we were made to do bonding activities (I abhor bonding activities) together so that we would learn of each other’s need, and so on. B-o-r-i-n-g. Yet, as I awaken and see them again, I feel like I’ve never met them before. My mother would tell me that it’s my anti-social behavior coming through, again.

A new world. I can hardly believe it. Here we are light-years away from home, building a new world. It’s uninhabited, from what information we’ve gathered on it, so we’ll be solely on our own.

Our captain hasn’t yet been awakened, but our site-leader has, and he seems nervous. Perhaps it’s just the time warp he’s experiencing, as I feel a little nervous myself, for no good reason. And he seems amazingly distant and aloof. But I recall that he was selected as site-leader for his outgoing and open personality. I’m sure it’s just the space time warp he’s feeling.

* * * *

“That’s the end of the first entry.”

“It tells us not much, does it?”

“Why did they think The Realm was uninhabited?”

“Read another.”

* * * *

Journal #2—In Space—2449—May 28th—Entry #2 (05282449)

We land in two days. I’m so excited that I’m about ready to burst. I’ve checked all the surface-going equipment three times already, just trying to keep myself busy. There’s little to do except wait now, as all our things are packed and ready for the final landing.

We’re going to be jettisoning from our main station tomorrow, and will then maneuver into landing orbit. I can hardly wait. It seems like Christmas to me. I’ve just been awake for a few days, yet I’m ready to go nuts in this small container, and everyone is so noisy. I want out of here.

I wonder what it will be like.

* * * *

“That one was short. I will continue with the next one.”

“What is a day, or tomorrow? I know not these terms.”

No one answered the question, so Sam continued:

* * * *

Journal #2—Landed—2449—June 2nd—Entry #3 (06022449)

We’ve landed successfully, and all is well! I’m glad to be off our spaceship. I love it here. It’s outrageously beautiful. It’s always what I’ve imagined that Earth was so many eons ago, prior to all human life, except that there are no dinosaurs here. And thankfully, no cities. I’m tired of cities.

We have already constructed our Greenhouse and are using it to live in temporarily until we have another structure built, then we’ll move all the plants into it after we’ve charged it up. Burn seems to be doing okay as the site-leader, but he still seems a little edgy. Just this morning, he asked all of us if we could begin the day with a prayer. Ruth objected, saying that he should do his own praying, and that he should remember the charter—that there is to be no overtly practiced religion.

He became angry, or so I thought, but then calmed down and let it go. I hope it’s not a sign of things to come between all of us, as already we’ve had our first argument. It’s to be expected, I suppose, but we should just try to remember our mission. This is an experiment, afterall, and we’re not slated to remain here alone forever, at any rate. Get a grip.

I wonder if Earth remembers us. We’re still setting up our long building that will house all our technology, but that’ll still take us a while longer. When that’s done, we can begin sending messages back home.

P.S. I didn’t mean to snoop, but I saw that we’re already taking partners. Hank went off into the woods, and Sophie followed along right after. They came back in a while, both smiling, and walking together. I guess we’re going to have children right away, unless someone’s unpacked the anti-birth meds.

* * * *

Sam looked up, “More?” All the others began to talk.

“No. It is enough.

“I was hoping the journals would tell us why they came. But it appears that they did build something so as to communicate with whoever and wherever they came from.”

San’lr’in’ said nothing, but was now wondering what was in the long building.

“Where did they come from?”

“The stars. Sam says they came from the stars.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Meera, then at Sam, “You knew this not?”

Sam nodded, “We did, but not. It seems rather unbelievable. Think about it. That all the humans in The Realm are relocated from somewhere far distant than here, and that they flew here in some type of flying … I know not what to call it.”

“They called it a space ship.”

“I wonder if it looked like Oisin’s ships.”

“I wish there were drawings in these journals.”

San’lr’in’ looked over to Sume’n’tinel’ti’non, “Is this enough?”

She nodded, looking like she had great pain. San’lr’in’ nodded to her Healer, who chased everyone out of the room.

Sle’nel’ came up to the High Priestess, “I will also take my leave now, High Priestess, but I hope they manage to make you feel improved. Rest well. Sele’ would like to visit with you when you feel up to it.”

Unknown to The High Queen, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non had formed a slight bond with the Young One upon their first meeting, so was glad to hear the report. Taking great energy to do so, because of the pain, she quietly responded, “Next turn, Elf.”

Sle’nel’ began to leave, giving her Queen a knowing look, speaking softly to her as she left, “I will be hoping for an interesting relationship this eve, my Queen.”

The Healer and The High Queen once again instilled their anti-pain spells into the High Priestess, taking more moments than either had energy for. When they were finally done, San’lr’in’ sat upon the bed, looking at her sister, “Improved?”

She nodded, feeling like she could breathe freely again, “Much.”

“Do you have need of anything prior to our departure?”

“Healer. Thank you. Now, leave.”

The Healer smiled at her, “Yes, High Priestess. Have your attendant summon me if you have further pain. Otherwise, I will return in the morn. After our morn session, you will begin to feel much improved. Even now, your pain is leaving, but slightly so. High Queen. Please give her a sleeping spell prior to your departure.”

As she left, Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked at her sister, “You are surrounded in your life by those who care for you deeply. I am most envious.”

“You are not going also to lecture Me on my inability with relationships, are you?”

“No. But perhaps I should. You become tense in your mood. Why is this?”

“I have been told by many this turn that I should be more patient with you, and to recall that I have never had any successful long-term relationships.”

“So? Is this not truth?”

“It is truth.”

“What did you think of these journals?”

“I will wait to see what it is you desire to show Me. These journals mean little to Me at this moment. Obviously, we are well aware that they came and made their home upon this realm.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non nodded, “They make for a good story, but tell us nothing we need to know. But I know they come. I will show you next turn. Then you will see for yourself. How do you plan to halt them from coming? They will take over The Realm.”

“It will be done. But we could use your assistance. You are part of the collective.”

“The three sisters and Sele’, then. Is that how it is to be? Is that why the Spirit Mothers formed us?”

“Apparently.”

“So. You are correct. We are slaves to The Realm.”

San’lr’in’ remained silent, thinking of what she might say.

“Why do you not speak?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, “What did our Spirit Mothers tell you of Me that gave you such hate of Me?”

“They lied to both of us, so what does it now matter? We will have to sort through what we believed was truth, and what we now know as truth.”

She thought about it for a moment, and then asked, “Did they treat you well?”

“I thought so then. Now I see that it was to use me, and you, and our youngest.”

“It would seem they yet do.”

“Leave me now. I am tired.”

San’lr’in’ gave her a sleeping spell, then left. She went back to her own room, finding Ann’wn waiting for her.

“High Queen.”

“Rise, Force Leader. Tell Me of your need.”

“We have found fourteen more traitors, Highness.”

“You have questioned them to your satisfaction?”

“Yes, my Queen. They have all told the same story.”

“The town is secure?”

“It is now, my Queen.”

“What is it you would like from Me, Force Leader?”

“I would like your leave to kill them as traitors, my Queen.”

“You have My leave to do so.”

“It will not be a pretty sight, Highness. We wish to make an example of them, and hang them from their stakes.”

“I have given you My leave. I trust that what you now do is for the benefit of the town, the High Priestess, and The Realm.”

“Yes, my Queen.”

The High Queen began to turn away, but turned back, studying her Force Leader. She placed her hand on Ann’wn’s cheek, “You serve The Realm and Me well, Force Leader. I know not what I would do without you, Treasured One. At most moments, your tasks are more than terrible.”

Ann’wn blushed with embarrassment, delighted in the attention, but merely asked, “My Queen?”

She nodded.

“What are your plans for our length of remain?”

“I know not. At least two more turns. I will keep you informed.”

“Thank you, my Queen. Rest well. You are well guarded.”

As she walked into her room, she saw her Elf studying the spells from her staff, “I hope you are looking for something that might add interest to this relationship, Half-Elf, as I am told that My lover demands a relationship with interest in it.”

* * * *

In the morn, San’lr’in’ met her Healer in her sister’s room. Sume’n’tinel’ti’non reported that she had slept well and was feeling improved, even prior to the removal of her pain. It had cost The Healer and The High Queen much of their healing energies, but The Healer had sensed that it was important for The High Queen that this be done for her sister.

When they were completed with their healings, San’lr’in’ closed her eyes for a few moments, resting from that which was depleting many of her smaller powers. She felt The Healer enter her mind, helping her through her first three meditations, and then back out again; back out into The Realm.

She looked at her sister, seeing that she looked improved and looked in less pain, “Shall we help you try to stand and walk?”

“You would like me to remain in this bed so that you can take over control of my town. But yes, help me. Someone has to tend to all the poor decisions you have made for my town.”

“I like you better when you are in great pain.”

“Or given overly of a sleeping spell. Is that not the truth of it?”

San’lr’in’ was becoming frustrated, not knowing what to think, “No. But I should have. You are like two separate sisters. One trying to understand, the other just bitter and angry.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non looked at her sister, “Be not such a bore. Come. It is the moment that you see why I have had to allow you here. Are the others ready?”

They all walked together to the long building, Caitha holding Sele’s hand, as the High Priestess had insisted that Sele’ be present, “You should all see this.”

When they arrived, the High Priestess waved her hand at the door, opening it easily, “Now you will see for yourselves. I have kept this safe from all for many cycles. Only just recently did many of these lights light up. This is how I know that they come. It has begun to vibrate with their life.”

The room was filled with odd-looking things that seemed to speak in low constant hums. From a few of them, San’lr’in’ could see parts that were lit, displaying some type of code, or words, or language. She walked around, examining each, trying to probe into their workings, but having no luck. Sam also walked around, intrigued, wondering what all the units were.

Sele’ placed her arms up, asking Caitha, “Up? Please place me in the seat.”

Once in a seat behind one of the panels, Sele’ began playing with the knobs, moving them to see if she could figure any of them out. San’lr’in’ watched, amused that Sele’ would go directly to the units and begin to manipulate them. She watched over Sele’s shoulder as some of the words and numbers changed with each of Sele’s twist of the knobs.

Sle’nel’ did the same as her Birth-daughter at one of the other units, completely uncertain as to what she was doing, but sensing that the panels would supply information to them, if they could just get the correct combination of dials turned.

“Departure: 03032636. This tells us nothing.”

What does that one say, Sam?”

“Date: 07122671. What do they mean?”

Sele’ spoke, “I have found something. It says: Arrival: 08242672.”

Now that she heard the moment of their arrival, having recognized it from the numbers Sam had read from the diaries, San’lr’in’ walked around, looking at all the displays, wondering what as to their purpose. She saw one display that showed a direction being given, but could make nothing of it. She saw another with a display of the stars, seeing that it wasn’t their sky patterns, but then saw another such display next to it that did give their eve sky patterns. She studied them for a moment, examining their travel path, but couldn’t locate which star they were coming from.

Sele’ looked at her mother, “I know these numbers mean something, but I cannot figure it out. Mother? Can you?”

Sam looked at her, shaking her head, “They seem familiar to me, though.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non poked The High Queen on her head, “Think, Slow One. You are supposed to be the bright one. You are the one with all the training.”

San’lr’in’ looked at her, yet frustrated by her, “Moon. Turn. Cycle.”

Sle’nel’ looked at her, stunned, “You knew this?”

“It is obvious. They count their cycles, giving them numbers. This turn is 07122671. Meaning that this turn is in the seventh moon, twelfth turn, of their 2,671st cycle. I know not what it means in specific, but it seems clear that they arrive in one cycle, one moon, and twelve turns from now.”

“Aunt High Queen. You are brilliant. I should have seen this. You are correct. It is obvious.”

Sam was looking back at her panel, “This display has a button that says send. What is it that can be sent?”

“Is there one that says receive?”

“This one has even more numbers, but they are continually moving.”

They all went to Caitha’s display, watching the last two numbers move, 2671071221:03; 2671071221:04; 2671071221:05; 2671071221:06.”

San’lr’in’ nodded, “It appears they mark a passage of moments, or something in this regard.”

“Why would they do as such? Isn’t the passage of the sun enough?”

“Apparently not.”

“They sound most exacting.”

“Small minds require tasks such as these.”

“Small minds? Look what they have created. They can fly across the skies from far distant. And they can build, what did they call it, technogy, that has lasted all these cycles.”

“Technology.”

“If they are as smart as this, then why did they not know that this realm is already inhabited?”

San’lr’in’ had been listening to their conversations, but saying nothing, amused by their thoughts, “Whatever they used to determine if life was here, it apparently could not sense Mystic life.”

She went to the display where Sam was, looking at the send command. She studied it for a moment, then looked at the display next to it. She knew what she was looking for, but was uncertain what these humans would have used to designate it. Then she saw it. A series of dots on the screen.

She said softly, “So, they do send a message.”

“Where is this? What are you looking at?”

They all crowded around, watching the series of changing dots.

San’lr’in’ quietly said, “It is a repeating pattern. They send the same message continually.”

“What does it say?”

San’lr’in’ studied the dots for many moments, studying their pattern, seeing where the repeating letters were.

Suddenly, she looked up at the rest of them, “If the language remains the same as we know it, and as the humans speak these turns, then it says, “Sansthera One. Sansthera Two comes. Respond.”

“Should we send a response, High Queen?”

“I need to think on this.”

The High Priestess had enough, “Come. I am hungry. Let me take you to our morn meal now that I am feeling improved.”

As they left the building, the High Priestess waved her hand, locking the door. She looked at both her sisters, “What do you think now? Am I not correct in this?”

Sam nodded, “I think that you are most correct.”

San’lr’in’ stared back at the building, and softly acknowledged her fear, “You are correct. Perhaps we should allow the scholars to see this.”

San’lr’in’ turned, watching the others begin to head back to the main dwelling, seeing Sle’nel’ remain behind, also staring at the building.

“Are you troubled by this?”

Sle’nel’ just looked at her, not knowing how to tell her the thoughts in her mind. After a moment, she said, “I just need a few moments to think through all this.”

“Come. Walk down to the sea’s shore with Me. I must also think and go through My meditations. I have ignored their need overly, of late.” She saw Ann’wn wait for them, “We go to the shore, Force Leader.”

Ann’wn quickly motioned to another guard their need for weapons, knowing to allow her The High Queen the moments she needed to regain her powers to her.

They walked to the shore in silence, passing through the main part of the town. The High Queen acknowledged her sister’s subjects as they knelt and bowed their heads to her, but otherwise remained quiet. Both of them were filled with thoughts they couldn’t yet form into words. San’lr’in’ moved away from the path, selecting to go toward the yet wild shore rather than down to the docks. They walked across a meadow that finally led down to the shoreline.

“It is beautiful here. They selected their site well.”

Sle’nel’ looked around, seeing what her Queen meant. The shoreline was ruggedly beautiful, but accessible in parts, containing picturesque rock formations, but with much soft sand to provide a walking beach. The most stunning features of the entire shoreline were the water-carved massive rocks jutting out from the great sea, standing many stories high, some with holes or arches at the waterline.

Ann’wn had run up to them when she had retrieved the needed weapons, and quietly waited.

“I will do My meditations here, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ nodded to her, saying nothing, and continued to walk toward the water, “Elf. Please take your bow and arrows.”

Ann’wn handed them to her, then left her to her needs, guarding her from the meadow as she remained close to The High Queen.

Throughout the morn, The High Queen stood looking out onto the great sea, going slowly through her meditations, restoring her powers fully to her. She had been troubled by what they had seen in the long building, and now needed to consider her next actions. As she had longed fear, when it came to the final moments of decision-making, it would all come onto her shoulders. And she wasn’t certain that she wanted to make any more of these decisions. Just prior to entering her meditations, one thought kept disturbing her: Should we send a message to them?

Sle’nel’ walked along the shore, thinking to herself. Wondering about the humans, and wondering about the Elves. All of it seemed overly certain. So sure and without question.

How can we know the Elves should return? Is it overly soon?

How can we know for so certain that these humans should not be here?

Who tells us this?

She stood by the water’s edge for many long moments, just staring out at the rock formations and the great sea, seeing nothing but large expanses. A large sea creature appeared, coming as near as it could to the shore, making a sound to her that sounded much like crying. She walked into the water, going out to it, guessing that the water wasn’t overly deep.

When she arrived to it, it rolled its large but mournful eyes at her while squirting a great spurt of water in its delight. She placed her arms on it and hugged it the best she could, given that it was many, many sizes larger than even D’klr’dil. She could feel its love and was surprised at its great gentleness, especially for its size. She held onto it for a long while, feeling its peace, and finally discovering that it was a she. Without words, Sle’nel’ could feel the thoughts of love this great wonderful creature sent to her, giving her much needed assurance.

Sle’nel’ spoke to her, guessing that this wonderful beast wouldn’t be able to understand her. In her own Elfin language, she said, I am so frustrated, Great One.

The Great One spoke no words, but did as the Ancient Ones, providing her with the strength and wisdom of great eons, giving her the understanding that all worries and cares passed by like the clouds. When the Great One needed to place herself back into the deeper waters, Sle’nel’ gave her a final hug, then returned to the shoreline and sat upon the sand, thinking and studying her staff’s spells.

The turn passed by midturn, the sun at her back, but Sle’nel’ yet sat, waiting for nothing, trying to think through her place in all The Realm, and her many questions in its regard. Her staff was at her side at all the moments now, but as hard as she wished it so, the staff offered her little in answering her questions. She thought the journey interesting, and enjoyed seeing the different parts of The Realm, but as much as the journey offered, it gave few moments in which she could think through her questions. As she sat looking out at the great sea’s expanse, she wondered what the First One’s had thought as they stood on this same spot so many cycles prior.

Uthrn came out to Ann’wn, relieving her for her midturn meal. Then Meera came out at late after-midturn, relieving Uthrn. Uthrn told Meera that she was going to send for The Healer, as The High Queen remained overly long into her meditations.

The Healer came up to Meera and nodded, “The High Queen must be troubled.”

Meera nodded, “They both must be so.”

“Have they been here since the morn?”

“They have. And not a word has passed between them, that we have heard.”

“Has The High Queen moved at all?”

“No.”

The Healer went up toward The High Queen quietly, not wishing to jolt her back into The Realm. She moved slowly up to her Queen, gently placing her hand on her Queen’s head, trying to find where she was in her meditations. She could feel that her Queen had taken many moments to go through each of her meditations so that she could enter her tenth, a place that even The Healer couldn’t go. A place she was blocked from. She removed her hand, worried. She knew well that The High Queen had only entered her tenth meditation upon two other occasions, only doing so when all else seemed impossible to her.

The tenth meditation opened a space that The Healer thought should be well avoided, a place that should be feared. And she also knew that the tenth meditation was always the most difficult from which to exit. But The Healer couldn’t help.

She went to Meera and spoke softly, “I need the Young One.”

Help Me. I cannot make this decision. And there is no one else in all The Realm who can do so.

You can make this decision, High Queen. You have been well prepared.

What if I am wrong in this?

Life is not so simple as this. Each decision opens many paths. And each will have its individual experiences. It is a journey only, San’lr’in’thel’ineln’. You know this. You have just chosen to forget.

I am tired of the journey. I have done My duty for The Realm. I feel as if I have lived a thousand spans of life.

You can always join us at any of the moments. But it is your decision alone.

But I love the Elf, and couldn’t leave her so sad as this.

Life will go on without you. You know this well.

Is it peaceful where you are?

Always. Always peaceful. There is no journey. There is only peace. Feel this peace of ours.

I like its feeling.

Aunt High Queen. Hear me.

Sele’ had entered into The High Queen’s meditation, angering her.

Leave Me.

I need you. The Realm needs you.

Go away. Leave Me.

Being held by The Healer, Sele’ placed her hand on The High Queen’s head, trying to draw her back into The Realm. Given who she was, Sele’ had the ability to enter the tenth meditation, and now did so.

Follow me, High Queen Allow not these long-prior spirits to capture you into their Realm.

You know nothing of this.

Your journey in The Realm is not yet complete, High Queen. There are many wonderful moments yet awaiting you. Me, for example. Your Elf for another. But your Elf is troubled, and has moved not from her spot.

The Elf is troubled?

Yes, my Queen.

In her mind, she sighed, Goodbye our long-prior ones. Thank you for your wisdom.

Are you ready to return, my Queen?

Lead Me back, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. I am overly tired to do this for Myself.

Sele’ led her Queen back slowly into her eighth meditation, then allowed The Healer to bring her back through the remainder of the meditations. As they neared the final moment, The Healer began to speak aloud to her, drawing her finally back into The Realm.

She opened her eyes, seeing The Healer.

“Do you hear me, my Queen?”

“Like a thunderous herd of running horses. You disrupted My meditations.”

The Healer frowned at her, letting The High Queen know of her feelings, then said, “The tenth meditation, my Queen? Perhaps I was unsuccessful in removing the twist in your mind, Highness.”

“The decisions just become more difficult, Healer. And The Realm is becoming more complicated. I am only one, in all of this.”

The High Queen bent down to Sele’, “Young One.” She placed her hand on Sele’s head.

You should have not entered that space, Sele’m’tinel’ti’non’n. You are overly young.

No one should enter that space, my Queen, especially you.

It was an ability given to Me, in case it was needed

I was given this as well. But I also know not to go there. It is never needed, Highness.

It will compel you also, one turn, when the burden becomes overly heavy.

No, my Queen. It will not. I have you. And you now have me. We will help each other through these moments. I know you think me overly young, but my mind is one of many eons. It was a gift that was born in me. While I cannot yet sort all things out because of my lack of cycles, the knowledge is already there. I am here for you, my Queen. You are not alone in this burden.

I never wished this burden on anyone else, Young One. And you also will be alone upon one turn.

No, my Queen. We must never allow this again. It is up to us to ensure this, but never again will you have to be alone. Nor will I. We will see to it, my Queen. We will ensure that there is at least another born before you and I must die, so that none of us are ever alone, again. Vow this to me, my Queen. Vow that you will never again enter this space.

Vows can be broken, Young One. I broke a most solemn vow to save you.

Vow it to me anyway. Vow it to me, as I am the Supreme High Sovereign ruler.

You command it so, Young One? At such a young age, you now command me? Sele’s invoking of her own title amused The High Queen.

She wondered if she had overstepped her bounds, Would it help if I did, my Queen?

San’lr’in’ laughed lightly, hugging Sele’ to her, “Then I vow it to you.”

The High Queen rose and looked back down at her, “I need your body to grow, Young One, but your mind is already well past most. Grow more of your powers, as I am tired. And it is most difficult to take commands from such a body as this.”

“Go to your Elf, my Queen. She needs you. And remember your vow to me.”

San’lr’in’ began to walk down to the beach, but turned, “Young One? What color will be your hair when you reach your majority?’

“Red, my Queen. Like yours.”

San’lr’in’ spoke softly, “I understand this not, Young One. Is there something I have not been told of in regard to you? The bond between us is strong, as if we are connected.”

Sele’ giggled, “Perhaps, High Queen. Will you be attending the eve meal? I miss you.”

San’lr’in’ stared at the little one that already stood so wisely in The Realm, wondering as to her true background. She shrugged, “I know not. I will try.”

She felt tired, but went to her Elf, sitting down beside her. Sle’nel’ laid her head upon San’lr’in’s lap.

Without thinking, San’lr’in’ ran her fingers through Sle’nel’s hair, looking upon her beautiful face, “Tell Me your thoughts, My Desire. What troubles you so?”

Sle’nel’ looked up into her Queen’s face, then looked away, “What do you think it is like to travel so far as these humans do, out there in all that emptiness?”

“I have been told that it is a journey, like any other part of life.”

“A journey. Do you think they feel alone in their travels, so far from their home?”

“They must have moments of such feelings. Such a journey must have its moments of fear for them, as that is a common feeling in the humans.”

“How do we know for certain that the Elves should return?”

“A moment of indecision on your part in this regard, My Desire? Perhaps you know not of the past of this realm. The ones who first lived upon this realm were Mystics, but Mystics of a much different past than yours, or mine. They were much more mystical than any of us, relying little on physical needs. They lived here, but truly only lived upon this realm, not in it as we do.

“The Elves were of their making, as the oldest of all Mystics were also the creators of all the other Mystics, including My kind. When they made the Elves, they placed them, like they did My kind, upon a realm where they could thrive, and the Elves did so. But eventually, the humans came to the same realm as the Elves. The humans believed not in Mystics of any sort, not understanding Mystic qualities. Since the only Mystics upon that particular realm were the Elves, this non-belief in Mystics killed off most the Elves, as you have been told. The earliest Mystics upon this realm were watchful of the Elves and saw what occurred, finally bringing them here, to a land of only Mystics. At that moment, it was vowed that the humans would never be allowed here. Not that they are bad, but their characteristics are such that it causes a plague upon the Mystics, such as the Elves, killing them.

“The Elves were brought here, as all the Mystics wanted it so. The Elves are a large part of the mystical whole, and contain parts that no other Mystic has. It is why the Elves are needed. No other Mystic understands the connection across all the parts of The Realm as do the Elves. They are the ones to teach us of the Ancient Ones, of the Sorrows of the Stones, of the animals, and so on. Without them, the remaining Mystics are as if we have our arms or our legs missing from us.”

“So that is why The Realm wants no more of the humans. But can we not integrate them into our realm such as we have begun to do.”

“We could do so … for a while. It is not necessarily a matter of destroying these that now come, but of preventing large masses of them. Eventually, they must be halted if we wish to save the mystical life.”

After a few silent moments, Sle’nel’ spoke again, “Do you think the Elves would welcome me as an Elf?”

San’lr’in’ thought about the true meaning of the question, then guessed as to it meaning, “Because you are a half-Elf, only? In truth?”

“In truth.”

“You were planned by the Elves, My Desire. Only a half-Elf could survive so that they may return. So, in truth, it is already destined that you will be considered as great, among them, especially given your Elfin-Mother. In truth, My half-Elf, I would wager that you will become their Elfin Queen.”

“Elfin Queen? But I am only half-Elf. This would be ridiculous. There are enough Queens in our union, already.”

San’lr’in’ looked again at her beautiful face, touching it lightly, and laughing softly at Sle’nel’s statement, “Perhaps, My Desire. We shall see.”

Sle’nel’ looked up once again into her Queen’s face and eyes, “What were you and Sele’ and The Healer speaking of?”

“What were you doing with the large sea creature?”

“It came to me.”

“And they came to Me.”

Sle’nel’ was feeling improved, as was her Queen. She rose from her Queen’s lap, pushed her Queen lightly to the ground, and laid on top of her, “Now then. In truth. What were they doing?”

The High Queen laughed, “What? Like you can keep Me here if I tell you not?”

Sle’nel’ pinned her Queen’s arms down to the ground, “Yes.” Then kissed her. Then kissed her neck, biting it gently, then kissed between her breasts. The High Queen moaned at the feeling.

“And perhaps you are correct.”

Meera watched for a moment, then turned away from them, smiling.

After many moments, as the sun’s set was occurring, Sle’nel’ sat up, rearranging her garments, “Look. The sky is a sky-blue pink this eve.”

San’lr’in’ yet laid on the ground, resting from their intimate moment, well content, “It is you I would rather look at, My Desire.”

Sle’nel’ began rearranging her Queen’s garments, then began to pull her up, “Come. I am starving. You never feed me.”

“We could have it arranged that food be brought here. Would you not rather remain here and observe the sun’s set?”

“I want to see Sele’.”

The High Queen rose, “Sle’nel’, My Elf. What do you know of Sele’s background?”

“That I am her Birth-Mother, and that Sam is her mother.”

“Are you certain of this, with no question?”

Sle’nel’ looked surprised, “No. I know this not for certain. The Spirit Mothers said as such, and it was believed. I know that I most certainly gave her birth. Why do you ask?”

They began walking toward their eve meal, “It is not important.” She looked at Meera as they close to her, “Come, Warrior Woman. Walk back with us.”

The High Queen’s attendants tended to them quickly, preparing them for the eve meal, which was to be a more ceremonial eve than the eve prior. Meera had informed the High Priestess that they were finally arrived, so when San’lr’in’ and Sle’nel’ entered, the eve had already begun.

“I will ask not what took you so long.”

San’lr’in’ just looked at her sister, but vowed to herself to remain patient, “I am sorry, My Sister. My meditations called to Me. I apologize for My lack of consideration.”

“Hmmppphh! Your apology is barely sufficient, but it will do. Come. Let us begin the eve meal. You sit on the other end, with your Elf near you.”

San’lr’in’ was grateful that her sister had seated them away from her, hoping that Sam would be able to take the brunt of her vicious disposition this eve.

The meal was served, and San’lr’in’ found herself fiercely desiring it. She took a deep breath and made herself look uninterested.

Sle’nel’ laughed.

“Now what amuses you so?”

“I can see that you are well starved.”

“It has been an entire turn since we have eaten. And you said yourself that you are starved.”

“Are you going to inform your Elf about you entering your tenth meditation this turn, my Queen?”

“You speak out of turn, Healer.”

“What is the tenth meditation?”

“It is better left unspoken, My Desire.”

“She knows she should have not gone there, so is now overly embarrassed to tell you, Elf.”

“Healer. You go overly far.” San’lr’in’ was growing angry.

“You angered me. And you made me fear for you. You cannot go there, my Queen.”

“This is not your affair, Healer. Remain out of this affair, or I will no longer allow you within My mediations.”

“If you have this little regard for your own health, my Queen, then I will have to resign as your Healer.”

“Halt this. Both of you. San’lr’in’, tell me of this.”

She sighed, and told her.

“Why would you do as such?”

“You have never prior been in the tenth meditation. It compels those who have been given its abilities.”

“Can this meditation be removed?”

“No. It is part of the learning process.”

Sele’ was sitting next to her Birth-mother, “It will be fine, Healer. She has vowed to me that she will never again enter into the tenth meditation.”

The Healer looked surprised, “Is this so, Highness?”

San’lr’in’ sat back in her chair, no longer interested in eating, “It is. I vowed it to our Supreme High Sovereign.”

“Why did you not tell me of this, Highness?”

She took a deep breath, trying to control her temper, feeling like no part in her life was private. She struggled to just remain seated, wanting desperately to run away from all her burdens.

“Sister. What are all of your discussing? It sounds most serious.”

She sighed, trying to regain her patience, “We were discussing the most wonderful meal that you have served us. We are quite enjoying it.”

“Healer? Are you enjoying it, in truth?”

The Healer looked at her Queen, then smiled to the High Priestess, “It is as my High Queen has said, High Priestess. It is most wonderful.”

“I am pleased.” She went back to her own discussion with Sam.

The Healer looked at San’lr’in’, placing her hand upon The High Queen’s arm, “I apologize, Highness. I should not have brought this up. But I became frightened. I have made you lose interest in your meal.”

San’lr’in’s eyes finally became softer. She sighed, “It is fine, Healer, as long as you resign not. It has been an overly long journey, and My sense of privacy, what remains of it, has been well challenged, as has all of ours, I suspect.”

The music began to play and The Healer rose, offering her hand to her Queen, “May I have this dance, my Queen?” Then she looked at Sle’nel’, “Elf? Is this acceptable to you?”

Sle’nel’ smiled and nodded to The Healer, “Go. Enjoy.”

Shr’dler’in and The High Queen danced, “It has been long prior since you have been in My arms, Shr’dler’in.”

The Healer laughed, enjoying the dance with her Queen, “We had our moments, High One. Now, just enjoy the moment. You need more fun, such as this.”

“So, you asked Me to dance to heal Me?”

“To heal us, my Queen. And please halt doing things that cause me great concern.”

“I will try, Healer. For you.”

Just as a new dance had begun, Sle’nel’ had come up to her Queen, carrying Sele’, “We would like to dance with our High Queen.”

San’lr’in’ bowed to Sele’ and Sle’nel’, “It is My pleasure.”

She held both Sle’nel’ and Sele’ to her. She enjoyed the never-prior known feeling she had as she held tightly to the two that meant the most to her in The Realm, feeling surprised in her own feelings toward the Young One.

When the eve was all but completed, and when The High Queen had finally eaten some of her eve meal, the discussion turned to the spaceship, “What will you do with this message, San’lr’in’?”

She turned to her elder sister, “I am preparing a message. I will send it to them in the morn.”

Sam was surprised, “Is this wise?”

The High Queen raised an eyebrow, “Perhaps you have a better suggestion, Highest?”

“If we answer them not, perhaps they will think that Sansthera I was unsuccessful, and return home.”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non shook her head, “Be not so stupid, Youngest. They come, regardless. Send your message, Sister. I am anxious to see what you send.”

“I want to hear more of the journals, High Priestess, with your permission?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non waved her hand, “If you wish, Young One. Youngest Sister. Read to her.”

* * * *

Journal #2—Sansthera—2449—June 11th—Entry #4 (06112449)

I haven’t had any time to write in the journal of late as I’ve been too busy with setting up all the equipment. We sent our first message home today. It read: “Sansthera I to Earth. We have landed and are well.”

I’ve forgotten to record it in the journal, but we came up with the name for our new home just before we left. It took us all turn to do so, but I think we all like it: Sansthera. Sans, for no or without’ (French, I think), and thera is a misspelling of Earth. ‘Without Earth’. I think it’s clever.

It will take Earth a long while to receive our message, of course, but it’s finally been sent. I took a few moments to myself today, and went down to enjoy the sea. It’s so beautiful here, and reminds me of the coast off some of the Caribbean coastlines. The water is fresh and unpolluted, and radiates this intense blue like in the warm waters of the Caribbean, except that it’s not salt water. Strange. And yet, it’s not a lake. It’s the one thing that takes some getting used to. All this water, and yet it’s fresh. Since this planet is much larger than Earth, it makes sense that much of the mass of it is covered with water, like Earth, yet all the water is fresh water. Hard to get used to.

* * * *

Journal #2—Sansthera—2449—June 15th—Entry #5 (06152449)

I’ve begun a routine of getting up early and going for a swim in the sea. I still can’t used to that it’s fresh water, but enjoy it immeasurably, and its temperature, which seems to run a constant seventy-two degrees. Amazing.

The buildings are going up quickly, which is as hoped and practiced back on Earth, and thankfully, all the parts seem to be with us. Burn is doing pretty well as the leader, but there have been a few incidents. He’s just never been the same as I remember he was when I first met him, but all-in-all, being the leader can’t be easy.

I haven’t said anything to anyone, but I could’ve sworn I saw someone today. But not one of us. They were at the edge of the forest as I left the water after my swim. I tripped on a rock, and when I looked back up, they were gone. Perhaps I’m just seeing things. According to all our tests, this planet is uninhabited.

I’ve been swimming in the nude as I didn’t bring a swimsuit (and of course, can’t go buy one!), but I’ll have to quit that practice. As I came up this morning, Brian was sitting by my clothes, just smiling. What a creep. He had a look in his eyes that frightened me. I thought we had all been thoroughly psychologically tested, but apparently we’re also all too smart to not be able to sidestep those stupid tests. So much for thinking we have no perverts with us.

That aside, this place is beautiful. It’s everything Earth is, but more. The air is fresher. There’s no pollution. There’re no cities and no high-rises. But I do sorta miss all the restaurants.

Everyone is pairing off already. It’ll be interesting to see how this goes. We have an assortment of ethnic backgrounds between us. All have at least one Ph.D. There are also mixed sexual orientations represented, as well as a good representation of religious preferences. I’m one of twelve atheists, prefer men (although my lack of success with them in the past has steered me away from them altogether since a few years ago), and am of Asian-Canadian descent.

* * * *

“Enough?” Sam thought she had read enough.

Mil’der’in was becoming interested in the journals, “Sansthera. Without Earth. So, Earth is what they call their Realm. What does the word earth mean?”

Uthrn shrugged, “What does realm mean? It would be the same.”

Mil’der’in looked at her Queen, “Highness. Forgive me, but perhaps your sister is correct. How can we be certain that sending a message to these space flyers the wisest of choices?”

“What would be your suggestion, High Counselor?”

“If we send them a message, they will know that someone is here.”

“And what is wrong with that?” The High Priestess agreed with her sister that they should send a message.

“It might awaken their curiosity. With this much ability and determination to fly this many cycles across the deepest of empty spaces, they are not ones to easily give up, Highness.”

San’lr’in’ listened, but had already thought of these possibilities. Yet, Mil’der’in is not without good thoughts.

Uthrn could think only as a warrior, “It might warn them, and then they would come prepared to fight. If their machines or technology can do all these things we have seen, their weapons will be well beyond ours.”

“But they have no Mystical abilities.” Sele’ also believed that a message should be sent.

The debate continued for many moments, both amusing as well as frustrating The High Queen. Neither The Healer nor Sle’nel’ entered the debate, realizing that The High Queen had already thought through all the possibilities, and had already determined her action.

When she finally tired of their overly many words, she rose, looking upon all of them, “I thank you for your considerations of this … this event. I will be sending the message in the early morn, and then we will need to plan for our departure to El’fs’nd’lle’. Force Leader, have all your commanders at the meeting next turn. High Priestess, with your permission, I would like to speak with you prior to the close of this eve.” To all, she said, “We will be leaving in two morns.”

The High Priestess was surprised that San’lr’in’ was planning to leave so quickly, but bowed her head in acknowledgement.

San’lr’in’ looked down at her Elf and offered her hand to her, “A final dance prior to leaving for El’fs’nd’lle’, My Desire?”

* * * *

“Why must you leave so soon as this?”

San’lr’in’ was surprised, “You wish us not gone, and quickly so?”

Sume’n’tinel’ti’non waved her hand as if dismissing the thought, “I am getting accustomed to your ways, perhaps.”

“Careful, Sister. If I remain for two more turns, you might possibly learn to like Me.”

“Count not on that, but I have grown quite fond of the Elf and Sele’. Even Sam is somewhat likable. And your Healer is most excellent.”

“Sam?”

“You know, Sam’r’in’thel’ineln? Our sister?”

“Yes. I know this well. I just knew not you called her by this name.”

“It suits her I think. Remain three turns. Besides, you could use the rest. You are grumpy.” She paused for a moment, then added, “I could give you an argument for doing so.”

She thought, I doubt it, but instead said, “And what would this argument be?”

“They might reply to your message.”

San’lr’in’ was caught off-guard by her sister’s thinking, “I had thought not of this possibility. Perhaps you are correct.” She stared at her sister for many moments.

“What do you stare at? Do you think me stupid?”

“No. The opposite. I was thinking that you are a good thinker. I have much need of this.”

“You want me to be your counsel? Be not so outrageous as this. I have no need to serve you. I have my own town to rule. Do you agree to remain another three turns, or not?”

“Yes. We will do as such.”

“Good.”

In the morn, they all met in the long building, waiting for San’lr’in’. The High Queen and the High Priestess had both agreed that the scholars would be allowed in after they concluded their own affairs.

“Where is she? Does she always keep everyone waiting in this fashion?”

“She is The High Queen, High Priestess. We are here for her.”

San’lr’in’ entered with Sle’nel’, fully surprised everyone was there, “I knew not there was to be such a gathering as this.”

“You kept me waiting.”

I knew not you were going to be here. “I am sorry, My sister. My apologies.”

“Well? What do you wait for? Send your message.”

San’lr’in’ looked at Sle’nel’, She is more than I can take.

Sle’nel’ reached for her face, holding her hand against her cheek, “Send your message, my Love.”

San’lr’in’ went to the display that read receive, ensuring herself that their message yet continued. When she saw that it did, she went to the next display panel. She saw several rows of letters and numbers upon one of the displays, guessing that she would need to place her message into the display through them. She tried pressing the first letter and saw that it worked, pleased with herself.

“Why do you keep us waiting? Send it. Why are you so slow as this?”

Carefully, she pressed the letters of her message, checking that each one was correctly on the display afterward. One-by-one, she pressed them, until she was finally done. She searched for a moment for the button she now needed. When she found it, she pressed it. Then she stepped back.

“It tells Me that it is sent.”

“Why must you keep us waiting. Tell us. What did you send?”

San’lr’in’ looked at her irritating sister, “Come not to Sansthera. You are not welcome here.”

Sam looked at the display, wondering how the message would be interpreted, “Now we wait. Do you think they will respond.”

Meera nodded, “They will respond, most definitely. But with concern.”

They spent the next turn resting and waiting. San’lr’in’ spent the turn teaching Ann’wn and the Warrior Woman more of the Master’s sword skills, planning to remain well away from her elder sister, while Sam and Sele’ learned more of their powers. Sle’nel’ practiced her bow and arrows skills, as well as practiced her newly obtained sorcery. Caitha learned stories from Sansthera’s storytellers, Uthrn learned more of the Black Guard’s ways, and Mil’der’in watched Ann’wn practice, wondering if she did, in fact, desire Ann’wn, or if she were just overly nervous in meeting up with U’Aine. Ann’wn, in the moments she could spare her thoughts, thought of The Healer, while The Healer watched her High Queen and her wished-for lover.

At the end of the turn, they all went to check to see if a new message had come to them.

“This is a waste of our moments. Even the journal said that it would take many moments for a message to be sent to Earth.”

“That was many cycles prior. They must have advanced across all these moments.”

Sele’ looked up at them from her seat at the display, “There is a new message.”

“What does it say?”

“It says, ‘Who are you?’”

San’lr’in’ stepped up to the display panel that she had used to send her previous message, “I will send one last message.”

She once again worked at the panel, pressing in the message she wanted them to see. When she was done, she pressed the send button.

“I have sent the message, ‘We are the Mystic Women of the Realm. Return to Earth. You are not welcomed here.’”

* * * *

If you missed reading The Women of Woden, Book I or The Mystic Women of the Valley, Book II of The Mystic Women of The Realm series, please visit www.gate-way-publishers.com or request it from your local bookstore or retailer.

* * * *

About the Author

Robbie Collins lives with her High Queen and menagerie near a small town and a very large lake. She has a rather unbelievable background in a preponderous of esoteric knowledge. Upon occasion, she dabbles in Celtic folk music, hiking, snowshoeing, writing, kayaking and gardening. She has always followed the road north. Visit with Robbie Collins on the Internet at www.mysticwomenoftherealm.com/

Visit www.gate-way-publishers.com for information on additional titles by this and other authors.